Search the Community

Foreword I know everyone is hoping for more 'Lights, Camera, ...What?!?' right now since we went on our season break, but I just haven't gotten to that yet. I had a week off last week, and most of it was unproductive, but I decided to take a stab at what I thought would be a short story or novella-length work but has turned into a novel. It's almost 2/3rds done, and I decided it was time to share something new with you all! Playing Doctor is set at the same time as LCW, and has some intersections in the story. I've been planning this character's story since I wrote about her in LCW. Special thanks to PrincessPottyPants for letting many of us write stories in the sandbox she created with the DiaperDimension! Also, thank you to @DiaperedPrince for editing help and for letting me bounce ideas off him! There are references to my other works; it’s not required that you read them beforehand to understand the story, but you will get more out of it! If you do wish to read in order, I recommend this order: 1) Diamond Tours (Also available only through Amazon – ‘Tour Guides’ is the title) 2) Undercover Tour (Also available only through Amazon – ‘Tour Guides’ is the title) 3) Exchanged (Also available only through Amazon) 4) Little Hope - Exchanged Book 2 (Also available only through Amazon) 5) Alterations - Exchanged Book 3 (Also available only through Amazon) 6) Seems Too Good (Also available only through Amazon) 7) In-Between (Also available only through Amazon) 8 ) Lights, Camera, ...What?!? - In Progress I hope you all will enjoy this new work! Thank you so much for joining me on this new journey! This work is Copyright ©2024 Sofia Hammerstein, All Rights Reserved. This work may not be reposted or published without permission. Chapter 1: “DOCTOR BENSON, PLEASE report to conference room 302,” I heard as I walked out the door from my final patient at my current hospital for the next few months. The twelve-year-old girl was unfortunately going to have to stop tumbling for a while with the broken arm I’d just diagnosed and set. With a sigh I twiddled with my stethoscope nervously as I made my way up to the third floor, down a few hallways, and opened a door to the conference room. The light was off, making me wonder who I would have to wait to meet before beginning my abroad assignment with the other dimension at Emerson University’s Hospital. “Surprise!!!!” I heard and looked to see a dozen nurses I’d worked with for several years, that many doctors and other staff had laid out a large cake and balloons. I blushed, looked up at them, and said, “You shouldn’t have!” Doctor Carrie Olson, with whom I had gone to med school, approached me and said, “Yes, we did, Katherine. I know I, for one, am going to miss you!” “I’m only going to be gone for a few months.” The woman who I’d been friends with through thick and thin shrugged, “Maybe? Often people like it there and stay?” She shook her head, “I doubt that’ll be me! I just want to get a chance to work with their nanites I keep hearing about. There’s been some start here, but if the stories are true, they can just about cure anything there now.” A nurse nearby who I’d worked with nodded, “I’ve heard that too.” “I just worry about the other stories,” one of the other nurses said. “We had a psychiatric patient in last year that came back from that dimension. They were diagnosed with some serious mental illnesses, but when they were lucid, they had some pretty crazy stories?” “I’ve read about more,” another friend of mine said. “I’m sure they’re just stories,” I nervously said. “Sure,” Carrie said, even as the look she gave me made showed me she doubted that. We all hung out for a thirty-minute break before everyone else had to go back to rounds or get to their days off. Doctor Paulson, the head of pediatrics, approached me and said, “Katheryne, I’m going to miss having you around. I sent a glowing recommendation to the other hospital. Hopefully, they will use your considerable skillset!” “I just hope to learn something,” I told him with a smile. The kind and older man patted my back, “No matter what I’m sure you’ll do that! See you in a few months kiddo!” With that I gathered the last of my things from my locker and headed home to finish packing and preparing my house for the short term renters I was leasing it to while I was gone for the semester. I LOOKED OUT in the yard just before dinner at where my toddler niece Aria, and nephew Asher were running around their daddy, my brother Henry. ‘Even with him having five kids it’s still hard to think of my baby brother as a daddy!’ As Henry fake fell though to play dead, it was easy to still see the kid he’d been. “He’s a good daddy,” Mom said to me. I nodded, “Who would have thought it!” Mom sighed, “Are you really sure you want to go through with this program?” I looked at her, seeing the worry lines on her face. “Yes, I’ll be fine!” “And if the stories are true?” Mom asked me. I sighed. “Then I guess I’ll have to hope I have someone who plays with me as much as my little brother plays with his kids.” “That’s not funny,” Mom replied to me. “I know…” I shrugged, “Mom, I’ve been so career driven here that I’m just looking for a bit of an adventure? I have no kids. I thought maybe I’d meet someone in med school, or since I came here to work, but everyone I get even remotely interested in wears a ring on their finger.” “If it’s a man you want, you can find one here? I’ll help you? There are dating services?” I shrugged, “No, Mom… honestly I don’t even know that I want a husband. I treat kids every day, but I don’t want my own?” “You don’t?” Mom asked me in surprise. “I… I just see too much sometimes,” I told her. “I don’t think I’m strong enough sometimes to do what the parents of my patients do every day.” Mom gave me a strained look, but thanks to my sister-in-law coming over we soon had the topic changed. By the time I got them out the door after dinner I was just exhausted. Thankfully I only had one thing left to pack after bed that night, just Honey, a stuffed bear I’d slept with since I was a toddler. Her fur was still clean, but she’d been patched up a few times by Mom when my jerk brother had ripped her open, and once by me after a med school roommates puppy had savaged her arm off. I squeezed her tightly as I climbed into the sheets of my bed one last time and closed my eyes. ‘What if the worst happens?’ I thought to myself. ‘That’s why you’re taking me!’ Honey’s play voice answered in my head as I opened my eyes to look at her. ‘Sorry we have to leave your sisters here,’ I found myself telling her. A tighter squeeze, a snuggle, and I was out for my final night in my home dimension. THE MORNING OF my departure for this new adventure arrived in a flurry of packing, last cleaning, and handing off a key to my renters for the semester. They were a young couple of doctors, too, and I believed my house would be in good hands while I was gone. Mom or Henry would also come by every couple of weeks to check on things or deal with any emergencies. That just left me to park my car in my mom’s garage and catch a ride to the university with them. After a tearful goodbye to Mom, I was finally able to make my way to the conference room where we were meeting with the exchange students. I’d examined all of them in preparation for the trip to this other dimension over the past couple of months. A few decades ago when I was just a young kid, we’d had our whole universe turned over as a society when we discovered inter-dimensional travel was possible. The dimension on the other side of the Bremmer Portals was highly advanced in their technology. The nanites alone for medicine was an incredible advancement to me! Supposedly their computers, cars, and even food preparation all had evolved around this technology. My co-sponsor of the group, Doctor Matthew Owens, yammered on for longer than I thought was necessary. I was a bit annoyed internally when he nominated me to be the first to introduce myself to the group since I never loved being in the spotlight. I stood though, and said, “I’m Doctor Katherine Benson. I believe I met all of you for your initial physicals last fall. I’m a professor of medicine specializing in nanite replication. I’ll be spending time with my counterparts at Emerson University’s hospital studying their nanite advancements while also checking up on your health and advising you like Doctor Owens.” I nodded at the student beside me and watched the other students continue their introductions. When Connor Slane stood, I couldn’t help but wonder how someone so wealthy was attending our university and not somewhere more prestigious further east. All of his records stated that he was genuinely brilliant, like his mother. ‘His family is responsible for more of our current technology than anyone else,’ I thought in awe. His interview and psych screening were among my most interesting. I suspected there was more than he said for his reasons to go to the other dimension. While he claimed it was for the holo technology, some aspects of his screening raised some flags in my mind. Needless to say though, due to who his mom was, I wasn’t about to tell him he couldn’t go! Eventually, Matt started yammering again. “Once you make it through, there will be a medical examination to ensure nothing has gone awry with your health. There isn’t anything expected, so this is more of a routine checkup for visitors. One of Emerson’s hospital staff doctors will administer this, overseen by Doctor Benson for your protection.” Matt paused momentarily before continuing, “You’ll be reunited and assigned a dorm at that time.” “Why haven’t we already been assigned?” Asher, one of the exchange students, asked. “Due to the randomness of height changes, it was suggested we wait. If, for instance, you are below six feet in height here, you might find yourself taller than that there. On the other hand, you could also likely be above six feet here and be shorter there. In either case, they find it’s best to have people separated by height in dorms due to the dimension’s extremes in height. If you were shorter and trying to use a sink or shower in the Big dorms, you may not be able to reach, for instance.” I was grateful that our arrangements were set with a couple of faculty apartments next to each other. There had been talk of sharing a two-bedroom apartment, but apparently, the university had some decency clause that wouldn’t allow it. ‘Strange,’ we’d both said at hearing that. Our university in this dimension was fitting the bill along with Emerson, so in the end, I didn’t care. Matt finally got to the end of his long-winded start to the trip, “A few other reminders before we get to our last checks here. Please remember we are guests at their university and must follow their rules and procedures. Failure to do so may mean you are removed from the program. You have been granted a special student visa for your semester that gives you some rights that are near diplomatic immunity but not fully considered that. I highly recommend that you don’t depend on that to get you out of trouble, though! They’ll go over the university rules and procedures with us themselves when we get there. Please know that you have one date home through their portal at the end of the semester; you must come home on that date. You can’t come home before or after that day.” I was nervous about the fact that we had work visas instead of student visas. I understood that we were less protected, even though our university had tried to ensure a diplomatic passport for us instead. I nearly bailed on that information but decided to take a gamble. Finally, Matt said, “Let’s get moving to the portal!” I was spared the same checks as the students since my colleague had taken care of mine a week before. I stood by as the students were all measured, checked over, and soon gathered before the portal. When my turn came, I hiked a backpack I’d brought at an online guide’s suggestion. They seemed to think that if you shrank or grew, you were more likely to have a set of clothes in the bag that would still fit. With a last look at my world, I turned and walked through the portal off on a new adventure paid for by the university! Moments passed by as I walked through with my eyes closed as directed, my stomach feeling some combination of free fall, my skin static electricity, and just general weirdness, I stumbled a bit on the other side. Sure that I was on the other side, by the change in how the air felt, I opened my eyes and felt my jaw drop as a tall woman came into view. “Name?” She asked. “Doctor Katherine Benson,” I told her. “Oh, one of the group leaders,” she smiled at me. “You’re going to follow that green line on the floor. It’ll take you to the exam rooms.” “Thanks,” I told her, even as I turned around. “How come there’s no one behind me?” “Oh, there’s a delay between your time and ours. It’s convenient because it spaces your arrivals out more.” “Huh,” I said. “Go ahead, and please head to your exam.” I followed the lines down the hallway before I realized she had said, ‘Your exam.’ I’m supposed to be in with everyone else doing their exams?’ I shook my head and continued following the line, even as I looked up at a ceiling that had to have been twenty feet above me. I couldn’t imagine this was a standard hallway, but that woman was more than halfway up inside of it then. I arrived into an area with more activity and saw a woman in scrubs looking down at me. “Name?” “Doctor Katherine Benson,” I said. “Welcome, Doctor Benson,” the woman said with a smile. She looked me up and down, “I’m going to have Mandy here take you down to an exam room to be checked over.” “I was supposed to be in the rooms with the other group members?” “You need to be checked over, too, and I don’t think anyone wants to delay until you’re done?” She gave me a friendly look but made me think it wasn’t a request. “Plus, we have five different exam rooms that go simultaneously with doctors. It’ll be quicker if you get your exam done. We’ll share the results with you before you leave?” I looked up at the exceptionally tall and intimidating figure and nodded, “That seems fair enough. Where do I go?” “Follow me,” the other woman said. As I did so, I felt like a toddler taking multiple steps for each of her stride! The next fifteen minutes were surreal for me. The nurse showed me an exam room, gave me a gown, and removed all of my clothing, including my underwear, before putting it on. Moments later, I found myself ‘helped’ up to the top of the exam bed, where I stood and was scanned. A projection suddenly appeared before me, looking like something out of a science fiction movie. Dr. Katherine Benson Age: 37 Pre-Arrival Height: 5’10” Pre-Arrival Weight: 132lbs Arrival Height: 60” Arrival Weight: 97lbs Eye Color: Hazel Hair Color: Brown Blood Pressure: 132/88 Pulse: 90 “Wait, I shrank?” I asked the woman. “Looks like it, sweetie,” the tall woman said. “Pretty typical – that’s what happens to most dimensional travelers. A lot lose more height than you did. Your blood pressure and pulse are slightly elevated, but I am guessing being a bit stressed is probably why?” “Probably, I’m normally lower with both,” I said, even as I wondered how all that was scanned without physical contact. “You’ll have another checkup in a couple of weeks; if it’s still elevated, the attending physician may recommend treatment. For now, why don’t you go ahead and get dressed, and we’ll get you back to your group?” “Sure,” I told her. I’d heard stories and seen some studies that people commonly changed heights going through the portal, but I felt my hands shake a bit as I pulled my bra back on and panties and then made myself presentable again. My hair was slightly off as I used my phone as a mirror. A couple of quick adjustments, and I was back to Doctor Benson mode. I looked around the room, taking inventory of everyone, and felt shocked at seeing Connor Slane. ‘Wow, he really shrank!’ I said to myself. A nearby Big looked down at me and said, “I think we just about have everyone here?” I nodded in agreement, “Where’s my colleague Doctor Owens?” “Oh, we’re having two separate meetings depending on which group the students will end up with. Since he was here first, I sent him with the other group that’ll be in the standard dorms. This group will be in the Little dorms, and as soon as they get set with their Nest Mothers, we’ll get you back with Doctor Owens and to your places where you’ll be staying.” “Thanks, sorry I didn’t get your name?” “Oh, I’m Dean Northrup, one of the Deans here at Emerson.” “Nice to meet you; I’m Katherine Benson.” “It's a pleasure,” she said as she looked down at me. I stared up at her. I noticed she was getting some sort of notification from the watch around her wrist, so I decided to begin by clearing her throat. “First of all, welcome to Emerson University, and what I hope will be an incredible learning experience for you these few months you’ll be joining us. I am Dean Northrup, the Dean of Little’s here at Emerson. The woman just walking in is Doctor Emma Greene. She’s the director of the dorm where your rooms will be. If you’re wondering, your other friends are meeting with a separate Residential Director to get them situated.” I stood there feeling like a spare part as she gave directions to the Littles, including a series of rules that made my stomach flop. ‘They’ll really make them wear diapers?’ I couldn’t help but think. The demerit system made me grateful that I wasn’t one of them. By the end of the meeting, as I saw the students led away, I couldn’t help but feel we should all turn around and go home instead! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave a comment! For right now I'm planning to post twice a week. It's most likely going to shift the days a little until December finishes for real life reasons. As of right now I am almost done with Chapter 12, and there should be about 18 chapters in total. If all goes well, this should bridge the gap until I can get a new season of LCW going!

Subscribe to our Patreon for access to over 100 exclusive captions and stories for only $2!!! Every month we post a full length story in it's complete form! https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Any Critique or advice on my writing is welcomed ? CHAPTER ONE Aiden was miserable; he lived in a decent house in a nice neighbourhood and even had a steady income from his part time job. He had no bills everything was looked after for him, he had a group of friends he regularly saw and was in his final year of high school almost ready to graduate. You might be thinking why would a fresh faced youngster on the cusp of adulthood living the suburban life style be so miserable? You would be right to ask, as an outsider looking in his livelihood looked quite impressive it would even make some jealous. But like many young people getting to that independent age where they are ready to fly the nest so to speak, Aiden’s mother was quite overbearing and not ready to give up on the closeness she shared with her little man. To be honest that was an understatement, most helicopter parents just want to know where their kids are going at all times and any plans. Perhaps they keep tabs on their friends and maybe keep an eye on their browsing habits but nothing to extreme. Aiden’s mother Serena was taking it to a whole new level; she still treated poor Aiden like a toddler. Well not exactly, but how many eighteen year old boys did you know of that right now would be laying on their bed sporting the same juvenile sheets as they had back when they were a little kid, being changed into their night time diaper? It was quite an extreme setback for the poor boys maturity finding himself in such an infantile predicament. The worst part, well perhaps the most ironic was that Aiden didn’t even wet the bed. This was all brought about because of one single isolated accident over a month ago. It was just that single occasion that he woke up wet after a late night out with friends and being so tired he just collapsed in bed forgetting to use the bathroom and brush his teeth, still dressed in the same outfit he had worn that night. He hadn’t even been drinking that was something his mother would never allow. The poor boy had woken up all disorientated trying to pinpoint when he had actually gone to bed. He didn’t realise the wet sheets until he noticed his mum had already walked in and was pulling the curtains open. “Wakey wakey it’s the weekend, the days young don’t waste it sleeping through it all!” His mother was particularly cheerful this morning. She would normally wake him up if it looked like he was going to sleep his way through the morning. Aiden finally noticed the soggy feeling between his legs and the heavy, clinging sheets right about the same time his mother felt a strong whiff of stale pee rush right past her nose. “What’s that smell?” Serena asked, inhaling the air. “It smells like…..” She trailed off, wondering over to Aiden who was sitting up stiff as a statue and looking incredibly guilty as he clutched desperately to his quilt. She gave him a strange look before easily prying the blanket away from him, exposing the source of the smell. “You wet the bed!” Serena said with a gasp. Aiden was still in a slight daze as the sheets were ripped off of his bed before he was quickly ushered into the bathroom and into the shower. The warm water was such a reprieve from the gross dirty feeling he had just woken up with. It was unfortunate that the moment had to be ruined when he heard the bathroom door open and his mother nonchalantly walk in. “Mum? What are you…” He began to ask, questioning her sudden intrusion. Aiden didn’t have time to finish his sentence before the shower curtain was abruptly pulled back and his naked body was exposed to his mother for the first time since being a child. “Getting your wet clothes, come on you’ve spent long enough in there.” She responded casually, acting like there was nothing unusual about it. Serena reached out for him and Aiden quickly pulled away, reeling back in shock. His actions garnered him a stiff look from his mother, a typical ‘I want no nonsense from you’ attitude behind it. Timidly Aiden stepped to her and he was quickly pulled from the shower and a towel wrapped around him. He watched her pick up his dirty discarded clothes from the bathroom floor before she noticed him looking bashfully from his reflection in the mirror. “What’s the matter, did you need me to dry you as well?” She said looking back. Aiden wasn’t sure if she was being serious so he quickly began drying himself, being careful not to reveal his nudity again. Serena left him to dry off taking his clothes with him to the laundry. Aiden noticed she had deliberately left the door open, for what purpose he wasn’t sure. He began to dry himself faster to avoid her coming in again. The rest of the day went by uneventfully aside from an awkward conversation he shared with his mother. She questioned him briefly about the wet bed and what had caused it. He told her all he knew himself which was that he went to bed tired and groggy before using the bathroom and changing out of his clothes. She asked if that was all, being somewhat sceptical that this was an isolated incident. When Aiden pressed back adamantly that he wasn’t a bed wetter and this was the only time it happened she finally backed off. He never thought he would be in this position, having to prove he wasn’t a bed wetter and hadn’t lost his toilet training to his mother as a high school senior. Even though it seemed like Serena believed him it still didn’t stop what she had planned for her son. After leaving at one point during the day she sneakily tucked away a package she had picked up from the store and intentionally kept it away from the rest of the groceries before he had a chance to see. It was a pretty drastic step and one coming up quite prematurely considering it was Aiden’s first wet bed since being a child. But still the conversation went ahead as nightfall approached, he was confused and bewildered. But eventually he reluctantly caved and decided to plead with her to at the very least let him diaper himself. She didn’t trust him of course; he had never diapered anyone before in his life. Aiden asked her to teach him but she just chuckled and told him to lay back and stop being so fussy. Meekly he did what was asked of him after having his clothes stripped away, leaving him bare before her for the second time that same day. She made him raise his bottom as the plain white diaper was slid beneath him and he was lowered back to it. It crinkled as he made contact with the padding; it was an oddly strange and equally humiliating experience. It wasn’t uncomftable to lie on but the meaning behind it was impossible to ignore. He felt like an infant lying there as she retrieved something else from the bag that held the rest of the diapers. Soon returning with baby powder and oil in hand Aiden quickly shook his head. “No I don’t need that.” He protested. “Nonsense!” Serena replied shaking her head. “What if you got diaper rash then you would really be whining and throwing a tantrum.” After a failed attempt to cover himself having his hands quickly brushed aside effortlessly, his mother began to wipe sweet smelling baby oil into his most private and sensitive area. He couldn’t believe what was happening; never in all his wildest dreams would he have thought he would be going through this. It was a living nightmare and Aiden was helpless in all of it as everything played out before him. He pathetically whined, feeling himself starting to tear up but Serena just smiled and cooed at her boy. Finally she was satisfied and Aiden had thankfully managed to prevent himself from bawling, the humiliation he was suffering far outweighed any sensual feelings he might have had at someone touching that area so intimately. The baby powder came next and smelt strongly of lavender, it showered his groin with pale white powder. Serena made sure he was sufficiently dusted before putting the bottle back down. After having his groin and bottom lathered with the infantile concoction she pulled the four tapes securely over the landing zone of his diaper. It fit him perfectly and Serena felt pretty proud of herself for guessing his size correctly. “Looks good!” She said out loud and giving the front of his diaper a pat, the latter causing a powdery cloud to escape through the leg holes. “Stand up so I can see properly.” She propelled him to his feet and Aiden had to endure what would become part of a permanent and humiliating nightly ritual of having his diapered area felt up. She checked the side guards first before shifting the diaper slightly up higher over his hips, ensuring it was a snug fit. She gave him a hug and a tender loving pat over his diapered behind. “There, that should stop any more wet sheets won’t it?” Serena declared proudly. Aiden gave a subtle nod, not entirely sure if it was a question or just her stating something out loud. Either way it didn’t matter, he went to bed diapered by his mother and woke up completely dry of course. He was immediately relieved to say the least as he pulled back his sheets in the morning and saw the diaper had remained completely dry. He quickly ripped it off and threw it away before he pulled on some clean underwear. At that moment his mother entered his room evidently hearing him moving around and seeing it as her duty to come check up on him. She was happy to see his sheets were dry but reprimanded him for deciding he could remove his diaper. She picked up the discarded padding from the floor and carefully inspected it for any trace of wetness. It was clean to his reprieve, his heart managed to beat faster for a moment as he embarrassingly watched her scan over it for any damp spots. She offered him heartfelt congratulations on keeping it dry and Aiden thought that would be the end of it. Until that night when she approached him in the same manner, even though he had been dry she insisted that he continued to wear another diaper. It kept going every night and he quickly lost count of how many diapers he had worn up to this point. He was well beyond the first pack now and his mother had begun to buy them in cases to save money. He saw no end in sight and no matter what he did or said, or however many nights he stayed dry it looked like it wasn’t going to change anything. Coming back to the present nothing had changed and this night continued like the others before it. He was carefully strapped inside his fresh padding before being told he could come down and watch some television before going to bed. Aiden chose the second option he was tired and feeling lousy as he looked on at the opened case of diapers on top of his dresser that had hardly been touched, how long was this going to continue on for? CHAPTER TWO Aiden was woken by the sound of the morning alarm blaring from his phone. He weekly turned over to switch it off before taking a deep breath and hesitantly reaching down beneath his pants. ‘Dry.’ He realised in relief, still yet to wake up wet even a single time since the first incident. It was almost like he expected himself to be wet now it was strange; he had so much doubt in his mind after being forced back into diapers. But day after day he proved he didn’t need them so why was he still stuck wearing them. Apprehensively he rose from his bed and stretched, blushing as he saw the waistband of his diaper sticking out from his pyjama pants as his shirt rose up. It made him feel like such a toddler having to wear something that was intended for a helpless bed wetter. Rather than letting the moment draw out any longer then it had too Aiden lowered his pants completely before stepping out. His mother was adamant that he wasn’t allowed to remove his own diaper, it meant he needed to present himself to her every morning for an inspection. It was always the same; he stood their frozen and meekly allowed her to prod around his padding before ripping the tapes from his body. She would take her time with the process before finally giving back the diaper to dispose of. He always felt so emasculated being handed back his worn diaper to throw out, forced to wander through the house without any pants on to trash it. Aiden had school today; normally it was such a hassle to shower in time before leaving so he would do so in the evening before he went to bed. But ever since he was forced into diapers at night it meant he woke up still covered in baby cream with a strong aroma of talcum powder following him around. So bathing in the morning was a no brainer even if it meant he had to get up earlier to not miss the bus. This morning was the same as the others, having disposed of his diaper he headed off for the bathroom. “Where are you off too?” Aiden looked back in confusion, briefly considering why his mother would be questioning him. “Ummm I’m having a shower?” He replied, suddenly unsure of himself. “I don’t think so, you’ll miss the bus and I can’t drive you in today.” Aiden stood their hesitantly he checked the time when he woke up it was definitely early enough for him to still have time before he had to leave. His mother noticed his apprehension and quickly realised why. “Did you not set your alarm for daylight savings, I told you to last night.” Aiden was puzzled wasn’t his phone supposed to do it automatically, he was sure it did normally. “My phone usually does it.” His mother shook her head, clearly not accepting the excuse; the disappointment on her face was evident. “I can’t believe you wouldn’t at least double check, you probably didn’t have it set up right.” She sighed. “Just go and get dressed for school the bus will be here any moment, I’ll make sure to wake you up every morning from now on you can add it to the list with having to change your diapers.” Aiden winced at that last remark, he felt pathetic but bit his tongue, it was better to leave her jibe without provoking her any more. “But I need to wash, look at me!” He said ashamedly pointing towards his pale white genitals still lathered in the diaper rash prevention ointments. Serena shrugged. “Can’t do much about it now, go get dressed or I’ll do it for you, is that what you want?” “But I smell like a baby.” Aiden whined, cautiously aware he was starting to push his mother’s patience. “It’s just powder.” She replied “Plenty of people use it not just babies.” Aiden wasn’t entirely sure he believed that, but he was left with no other options so he trounced back to his room to get dressed. He looked down in disgust at all the goop encapsulating his genitals before quickly pulling up a fresh pair of underpants. When he was dressed he started sniffing the air, attempting to drown out the smell with his deodorant was no use since he only used roll on for his underarms. The clear scent of baby powder was evident and as he expected the deodorant did nothing to mask it. Maybe it was just the scent of his room and he was overreacting, he did just spend the whole night in here. It was probably just his bed sheets and pyjamas that the smell was coming from. He was probably in denial, but rather than dwell on something he was unable to change he quickly changed into his uniform and grabbed his school bag before meeting his mother in the kitchen. “Here’s your lunch.” Serena said, nodding towards the counter top. He thanked her as he took the brown paper bag she had ready for him. Serena lovingly kissed him goodbye before he could scamper off. The bus trip was thankfully uneventful, no one seemed to notice the smell or if they did they kept it to themselves. Maybe it was because of the amount of people in such a small proximity that no one could pin point where it was coming from, but Aiden was thankful that no one brought it up. He started to forget about it as he chatted amongst his friends, his diapered morning falling deeper out of thought as he fell back into his pattern of normality. He loved school, he never really used to before, but now it offered escape from his mum and the constant reminders of his babyish nightly ritual. He never hated school before, but it always felt like such a chore, now it was a safe haven and he found himself becoming slightly sentimental being it was his final year. As the day drew on Aiden gleefully managed to forget about everything that happened in the morning along with the sorry state of his crotch. It wasn’t until he and one of his friends headed off to the bathroom together at the end of day that he was reminded about it in the worst way possible. Being the only two people in the bathroom at the time even though they weren’t standing side by side at the urinals when Aiden pulled down his pants the smell was still just as strong and his friend immediately noticed it. “Dude what is that you smell like my baby sister.” Aiden’s heart sank. “Ahhh it’s just powder sometimes I sweat and it helps.” He was surprised he was able to blurt out anything at all let alone concoct something that seemed somewhat plausible on the spot so suddenly. “Right….” His friend said clearly unconvinced, but not interested enough to provoke it any further. Aiden was pretty sure he believed it but he still seemed somewhat unsure about his brief excuse. Looking down at himself was making him feel even more anxious and Aiden was unable to bring himself to go. A moment later the door to the bathroom opened and rather than risk anyone else getting a whiff he quickly hiked up his pants. “On second thought’s I don’t have to go, I’ll see you later.” He said to his friend. “Yeah, later dude.” Thankfully they caught separate buses home so Aiden wouldn’t have to worry about speaking with him after that awkward exchange. He wished he had used a stool instead of the urinals but he didn’t even consider it to be an issue. His day had been so relaxing he truly had completely forgotten he was still covered in baby ointments. He decided to sit by himself on the bus trip back, he just told his friends he was tired and not in a talkative mood. They briefly questioned him about it but left him alone, saying to re-join them if he felt up to it. The ride home went by rather gloomily for Aiden a very different vibe compared to the trip there. It was quite the opposite to the rest of the travellers who all seemed quite bright and eager to be returning home. Aiden felt a slight tug on his bladder reminding him that he still needed to use the bathroom. It wasn’t long before his bus roared to a stop and pushing his way to the front he raced off and quickly scooted by his mother as he entered through the front door without so much as a hello. He practically sprinted down the hall before ditching his clothes and jumping into the shower. The water was such a relief as he washed away the muck that encased his genitals. He felt another strain and he realised he was getting increasingly desperate to use the bathroom. Aiden didn’t dare pee in the shower though, somehow his mother always knew when he did and it was embarrassing to be scolded for doing something so childish. So he used all of his will power to hold in his bladder, the toilet was so close that it was always within eye sight. He could easily just leave and use it, but the warm water felt so nice after feeling so gross all day. The moment was disappointedly ruined however when his mother burst into the bathroom in somewhat of a panic. “Come on Aiden you need to get out.” Aiden quickly covered himself as she pulled open the shower curtain. “MUM what’s the big deal why are you in here?” He cried out at his intruder. “I’m going out tonight and I have to get you ready, I’ll be gone until it’s past your bedtime.” She turned off the tap and roughly pulled him out by the arm. Get him ready? She couldn’t actually mean…… His thought process was interrupted as his mother pulled his towel off the rack and started drying him. “Can you stop please I can do that myself!” Aiden whined in distress as he tried in vain to wither away from his mothers grasp. Serena simply shook her head. “I need to be quick and you’ll just stall this out, I’m not going to let you make me be late because you’re being fussy.” Aiden stood there being tugged around as she thoroughly towelled him dry. “What are you talking about, where are you going, and what do you mean get me ready?” The questions fired off as fast as he could form the words in his mind. He was sure he already knew what the last one meant but he was too afraid to voice it out loud. “I’m going out with friends and I need to get you in your diaper Aiden.” He shouldn’t even have a bed time at his age; especially when today was a Friday, he didn’t even have school tomorrow. “But I can do it myself or I’ll stay up and wait I don’t mind, can you PLEASE stop I’m dry.” For once his whining actually seemed to work and his mother replaced the towel back on the rack. “No Aiden I don’t want you staying up all night we’ve been through this, I’ve had enough of you speaking back to me.” Aiden kept quiet but was silently mulling it over, he was more dismayed then he was this morning and now his head felt full of dread. Serena pulled the freshly bathed boy to the hallway before Aiden finally put his foot down and stopped her. “Wait I have to use the bathroom.” He said holding onto the door frame. Serena shook her head. “I don’t have time for these games Aiden, I said that’s enough now stop it unless you want to spend all weekend grounded at home. Aiden groaned but reluctantly he let go of the passageway and quickly replaced his hands over his groin. He really wished he went before, now he felt so desperate all of a sudden. He just had to hold on long enough until his mum had diapered him and he could just pull his diaper down, it wouldn’t have been the first time peeing through the leg hole. She gently pushed Aiden down onto the bed and the jolt almost made him lose control then and there. He clamped down hard but had no choice to relax his grip as Serena pulled the diaper under him and shooed his hands away. He tried holding on as long as he could manage. But without his hands to hold back the pressure and his mum shaking his groin around as she coated him in baby oil he couldn’t hold on any longer. Ashamedly Aiden turned away while his mother looked on in shock as he started to wee. As the first droplets made contact she reacted quickly and moved her hand, pulling the diaper over him she held it in place until the flow came to an end. “AIDEN what’s gotten into you?” She asked shockingly. “Now you can’t control yourself during the day?” “I told you I had to goooo.” He whined. This was his biggest low, worse than the first time he wet the bed. He was peeing into an open diaper while his mother held it close for him because he couldn’t hold on long enough until he went to the toilet. How could things get any worse than this, he didn’t realise it now but they were about to, this was only the beginning. CHAPTER THREE Aiden’s exacerbated mother pulled the soiled diaper shut over his groin sealing him into the soaked padding. “Aren’t you going to change me?” He wailed, it wasn’t until the words left his mouth did he realise how pathetic he truly sounded. Serena shook in disagreement. “No I think if you’re so desperate to wee in your diaper as soon as I tape you into one, then you can stew in your own juices for the night.” A solitary tear rolled down Aiden’s cheek, but he quickly wiped it away before his mother noticed. He hated that he was stuck in this position; no matter what he said or any actions he took she wouldn’t have let him use the bathroom. In a flash Serena changed back to being his maternal and loving mother, giving Aiden a quick kiss on the cheek. “I have to go ok baby, be good I have my phone if you need me.” He remained frozen on his bed as he watched his mother leave his bedroom. “You better be in bed by curfew, I’ll know if you’re fibbing and decided to stay up all night.” Aiden gloomily nodded his agreement thankful she was finally leaving. He poked his padded groin feeling the warm swelling all soaked up by the front of his diaper. “Ughhhh.” Aiden groaned falling back against his pillows; this was going to be a long and regretful night. He thought about trying to get some sleep now, just wake up in the morning put it all behind him. But it was still daylight out at least for another couple of hours so he was sure he wouldn’t get any sleep. Besides he had a horrible feeling that the soggy diaper was going to be too much of a distraction anyway. With nothing better to do he threw on a shirt and toddled off to the living room to watch some television. It was going to take some adjustment to get used to wondering around with a diaper strapped to his waist, especially with the extra bulk caused by his wetting. He couldn’t help but look down at his padding while he walked and it wasn’t till he sat down on the sofa with a wet squish that he realised he didn’t even think to put on pants to cover himself. Aiden simply decided not to bother, he was home alone and thankfully no one else would get to see him like this. It felt strange though being this exposed, even knowing he was alone to be in this room of the house with his diaper on still filled him with dread. Up until now whenever he had been diapered for the night he would just stay in his bedroom until he decided to go to sleep. So his diaper wearing had always been kept to trips between his own and his mother’s bedroom or sometimes the bathroom. It felt so public being exposed in his diaper in the most common shared place in the house. He was incredibly thankful that until now he had managed to keep all of this a secret. The fear of someone potentially finding out still crept through his veins and Aiden couldn’t help occasionally peering over toward the living room window even though the curtains were drawn shut. The next few hours ran by rather quickly, Aiden tapped away on his phone while the television blared off in the background. Lying back against the couch Aiden pulled his diaper around to adjust it, the padding had lost all of its warmth now. He was left with a cold clammy feeling that hugged his genitals and he suddenly wished he was in a fresh diaper. It would be a humiliating prospect going through another diaper change again but it was better than laying around in a used one. Better yet, if his mother actually gave back his underwear since he obviously didn’t need these. But looking down at the clearly defined yellow tinged padding, deep down he knew she would use this as an excuse to keep him diapered at night for the foreseeable future. Now there would be no end in sight for him, how was he supposed to go to a friend’s house for a sleepover or even worse spend the night with a girl when his mother kept him locked away in diapers. Aiden’s vision swirled with nightmarish imagery, his friends walking in as he was getting changed and seeing the padding wrapped around him. Telling everyone at school and suddenly they all start calling him a baby and avoiding him like the plague. Leaving him alone, completely isolated and a total social outcast would be how they would remember him from their final year at school. It was quite a dark picture his imagination was starting to paint; he tried brushing the thoughts aside instead turning his attention back to the television. Almost poetically though an advertisement for pamper baby diapers covered the screen, playing the same jingle he had heard many times over the years now. Aiden quickly turned away from the embarrassing commercial that was hitting to close to home and planted his face into a cushion with a sigh. Eventually he let out a low rumbling yawn; suddenly he was actually starting to feel tired now. Aiden wasn’t sure what time it was and contemplated rolling over to look at his phone. Unable to make up his mind, his body decided for him and Aiden drifted off to sleep. He had always been a deep sleeper, able to sleep through thunder storms or the television; his mother would even joke that he would manage to sleep through a hurricane. Perhaps that was why he hardly stirred even reacted to his mother coming back home and seeing him lying there on the living room sofa with his full diaper on full display. She carefully crept over and gently cupped the padding, already knowing it was wet but perhaps to see if it was fuller than when she left. She gently lifted Aiden to his feet, in his state of deep sleep he hardly realised he was being unwillingly walked away from the sofa. Serena realised that some of his pee had splashed onto his bed sheets from his earlier wetting without her realising so instead she corralled him back to her own bedroom. Aiden was gently laid over her quilt where the dirty diaper was soon pulled away. She cleaned him up with the supplies she had taken from his bedroom and slipped the clean diaper beneath him. Throughout the whole process Aiden had remained asleep the whole time and Serena had to chuckle at how peacefully and easily he slept as she pulled the final tape shut over his diaper. He was slipped under her covers and once Serena changed into her nightgown too crept in right beside her son for the night. Serena gratefully admitted to herself it was nice having him this close before sliding her arm around his chest pulling him in tight. How many years had it been since she had cuddled with her baby like this, she gave his diaper a gentle pat before too falling asleep. Slowly Aiden’s eyes fluttered awake, it took a moment to realise why he was feeling so warm and smothered. He shifted slowly and heard his diaper crinkle but as he backed and felt something beside him his eyes shot wide open. He could feel his mother’s breath across his nape and her strong grip thrown over his chest. Why was she in bed with him, what on earth had possessed her to do something so creepy and invasive. His eyes darted around the room and he quickly put two and two together and realised this was her room and he was in her bed. Aiden racked his brain for any explanation, but the last thing he remembered was lying down on the couch watching TV. Unless she had taken him from the living room to her bedroom, but how come she didn’t hadn’t taken him back to his bedroom. He had so many questions but with the feeling of pressure building in his bladder he realised there was another pressing issue that was taking priority. Aiden tried pulling away from his mother but felt her grip tighten in response. “It’s still earllyyy.” Serena yawned groggily. “Go back to sleep Aiden.” Aiden blushed hearing her voice speaking so close to him in such an intimate setting. “I have to pee.” He replied, barely above a whisper. “That’s ok sweetheart.” Aiden waited breathlessly for her to let him go. “Just use your diaper that’s what it’s for.” Serena said grabbing his crinkly diaper to emphasise her point. Aiden immediately tensed up, there’s no way she could be serious right now. He had already wet himself once unwillingly in front of her he wouldn’t dear make a conscious effort to do it a second. Serena could sense his hesitation. “Just relaxxxxxx baby.” She move one arm and started pushing gently onto his bladder. “Mummmm stop.” Aiden begged. But it was already too late; his pee flowed easily and freely into the waiting diaper. It was an unusual sensation lying on his side while being smothered by his mother as he wet his diaper. It quickly swelled up and while he could admit that it was a nice feeling no longer having a full bladder, the fact it had come about in such a way would haunt him. “That’s a good baby.” Serena cooed as she gently caressed the freshly wet part of his padding. “Now go back to sleep.” She ordered. Aiden closed his eyes, another tear rolling down his cheek in embarrassment. Surely he wasn’t going to be able to fall asleep. But almost as quickly as the thought entered his mind he instantly found his way back to dreamland. CHAPTER FOUR When he woke up again later that morning Aiden found himself alone in bed and a wave of relief washed over him. It was soon short lived however when Serena looked over from the wardrobe after hearing him rolling around. “I was just about to wake you baby.” Time slowed as Aiden cautiously turned over and saw his mother undressed in the middle of changing into fresh clothing as if there was nothing unusual about it. He quickly averted his gaze feeling incredibly uncomfortable being in the same room as her while she was naked. How come was she acting so nonchalant about it, this wasn’t normal behaviour to be doing in front of your adult son. Aiden wondered to himself perplexingly. Serena by now had become an expert at picking up on her son’s quirks, and gave a light chuckle at his apparent embarrassment. “Sweetie I’m your mother, I see your naked tush every night, don’t be so embarrassed.” Aiden still refused to turn back around to face her and tried changing the subject. “Why did you put me in your bed last night?” Serena was practically beaming, obviously still feeling quite blissful after the wholesome and intimate night they shared cuddled up together. “Did you not notice your bed was wet with your wee sweetheart? It’s a good thing you fell asleep on the couch or you would have been all gross in the morning. Don’t worry though we’ll get your sheets nice and dry for you so you can sleep in your own bed tonight, unless you wanted to cuddle up with mummy again?” Even without turning around Aiden could feel his mother’s gaze upon him, he found himself freezing up while he tried searching for the right words to turn her down gently. He blushed deeply when he realised he didn’t actually hate last night as much as he ought to have. Looking down at his crinkly and wet diaper he felt so little and submissive, these thoughts weren’t right for someone his age to be having. “NO, thank you…” He rather abruptly blurted out. Serena chuckled at his hesitation, clearly her big grown up boy wasn’t actually as mature and independent as he thought of himself. “Well we shall see, if I think I need to be keeping a better eye on your diapers you might just have to stay with me from now on. Speaking of…..” Aiden apprehensively let go of the blanket as his mother checked on the state of his diaper. Her fingers prodded the soggy padding and as much to his disgust she even had the audacity to slip them inside his diaper for a better feel. “Why did you have to do that?” Aiden whined, quickly recalling further up the bed. “Aiden.” Serena said firmly. “You might not realise it but these are my diapersss.” She gave the front of the wet one wrapped around his body a shake. “I’m the one who buys them, I’m the one who puts them on you and I’m the one who takes them off of you when you fill them with your messes.” She pulled Aiden forward and the bashful, blushing young man allowed himself to be tugged upward. His cheeks were rosy red as the back of his diaper was opened and his mother checked to see if he had soiled himself. “Looks like no poo’s to me! Good job Aiden.” She said smugly, giving him a motherly kiss on the forehead. Aiden was left a humbled mess after having been spoken down to so easily and unable to offer anything in rebuttal. “Can you please at least take this off me so I can go get changed.” He asked hopefully, throwing away what little pride he had left in the process. All of this early morning drama had begun to fill him with worry and dread, especially once he noticed his mother taking an awfully long time for what should have been a simple answer. “Do you really think you should be out of diapers Aiden? You did have that accident last night when you were still wide awake.” She looked on at his bewildered face with mild amusement and calmly awaited his response. “Are you serious?” Aiden asked in disbelief, unable to comprehend if she was joking or not. Serena remained silent, drumming her fingers across her elbows. “MUM NO of course I don’t, that was just a onetime thing it won’t happen again.” Aiden blurted out seeming quite shaken. She took her time before responding to the crestfallen boy. “That’s what you said about wetting the bed.” She nodded her head towards his diaper. “B…But you made me.” He spluttered, sounding every bit like an overgrown toddler on the cusp of a temper tantrum. “That’s enough Aiden.” Serena held her hand up. “I’ll let you off and give you the benefit of the doubt this once, but one accident in the day time and I’ll call the school to make sure they have diapers on hand in your size.” Aiden gulped but quickly shook his head in agreement. Serena pulled him to his feet and ripped the tabs away from the diaper letting it fall to the floor with a wet thump. He hurriedly scampered away, his nudity swinging between his legs as he ran for the shower, leaving his wet diaper in its place unwilling to turn back for it. The warm water felt so good after spending all that time in a soggy diaper. It also helped distract him from everything that had just transpired. His hormones were in turmoil, he couldn’t tell if he liked some of the attention or what the feeling was, it was all so confusing. He just wanted to go back to being treated like an adult again, back before diapers had ever been introduced in his life. But why did it feel like he was trying to convince himself, surely he wasn’t enjoying any part of this. What normal person his age would like having these boundaries enforced well into their adolescence. He should be sleeping in bed with random girls he meets at parties not with his mummy. Mum…. He wordlessly corrected his internal monologue; her third party reference to herself being so had muddled the word deep in his mind. Aiden made a mental note to make sure never to accidentally call her that in person, it would be to embarrassing. Finally Aiden forced himself to step out the shower and face the day ahead; maybe he could escape to the mall and meet his friends for lunch. He contemplated his choices while towelling himself dry, but his thoughts were rudely interrupted when his mother burst in for the third time in as many days. “Are you forgetting something?” She asked the dazed boy nude bar the towel wrapped around his waist. Aiden shrugged he had no idea what she was on about this time. She tauntingly produced his soiled diaper and handed it over to him, forcing Aiden to reluctantly take it. “Go put your dirty diaper in the trash baby; do you think you can manage that?” Aiden wasn’t sure if it she was being snarky or just simply teasing him for being hopeless when it came to doing anything for himself involving his diapers. Had he taken another step back that he couldn’t even manage to dispose of them properly on his own accord? He assuredly chalked it up to being absent minded in the face of the embarrassment he was forced to endure that morning and his willingness to escape his mother’s bedroom for some sense of privacy and self-preservation for his rapidly declining dignity. He quickly dressed himself as soon as he reached his own bedroom, not failing to notice the sheets that had been fully stripped away from his bed. Had he really leaked onto his mattress, he couldn’t see any reason for his mother to lie; it just meant more work for her to do. It was a relief to finally be back in briefs and to be able to fully close his legs without the thick padding preventing him. For a moment he almost missed the cushiony feeing that had accompanied him since last night, thankfully it was a fleeting moment and Aiden managed to shake the silly thought from his head. In the last twenty four hours Aiden had become so accustomed to his mother’s intrusions that he kept one eye on his door fully expecting it to burst open at any moment. Surprisingly it stayed closed long enough for once that he was able to get dressed in peace. He still wasn’t sure how to spend his weekend and as Aiden made his way into the kitchen for breakfast that decision was partly made for him. “We’re going shopping.” Serena announced casually. “Oh.” Aiden said obviously disappointed. He didn’t have anything planned, but he and his friends would normally hang out on the spur of the moment. Not to mention he didn’t really enjoy the idea of spending his day off with his mother. His job was Monday through Wednesday after school so he was normally quite proactive on the weekends to get the best use of his free time. “What did you have something else planned?” Serena enquired. Aiden shook his head. “Not yet but I was thinking of going out.” Serena gave an exacerbated sigh. “What’s the matter you let Mummy change your diapers but you won’t spend any time with her?” Aiden shrugged, it wasn’t like he had much choice when it came to his diapers. He thought it might have been worth mentioning that point but he would rather not start a fight with her, especially one he knew he would never come out of as the winner. “Alright…. I guess I can come.” Serena smiled, her demeanour quickly changing. “That’s the spirit, eat your breakfast then we will head off.” Aiden felt like he had been at the rough end of one of his mother’s guilt trips, but he couldn’t feel too bad about it especially after she dropped a plate of bacon and eggs in front of him. Hopefully his mother’s delicious cooking would settle his mind from the fact he was about to spend the day shopping with her instead of hanging out with his friends. CHAPTER FIVE The drive to the mall was spent mostly in silence; Aiden was tapping away on his phone giving simple answers to his mother’s attempts at small talk. “We’ll pick you up some new clothes, you’re in dire need of some new underwear and socks too.” ‘Mhmm sure.’ Aiden lazily replied. “Is that all you have to say?” Serena asked her gaze still focused on the road. “Normally when someone is offering to buy you some new clothes you say, yes sure thanks mummy.” Mummy…. He cringed every time she called herself that. “Sorry, that sounds great thanks…. Mum.” He was very careful to use the right pronunciation. If it bothered Serena that he wasn’t calling her mummy she did a good job of hiding it, either that or as usual Aiden did a terrible job of knowing what she might be thinking. Ever since she started diapering him up at night she started referring to herself as his ‘mummy.’ It made him feel immensely uncomfortable around her whenever she referred to herself as such, another reminder that he wasn’t being treated nearly as maturely as he ought to be at his age. The mall was of course as busy as it always was on the weekend around this time. He hated going here during its peak; it always flustered him being around this many people. He felt anxious around big crowds it was something he hadn’t ever been able to get over, an annoying quirk that continuously bothered him. At least finding a park was easy enough, when he stepped out of the car he saw a mother pulling back the pants of her toddler. Clearly she was checking their diaper and lovingly gave them a cuddle before taking their hands in her own. Aiden looked away and noticed his mother had also seen the display and worse caught him staring. She smiled knowingly at him when their eyes met and he quickly looked away blushing. He walked towards the mall entrance and Serena suddenly caught up to him and grabbed him by his hand. Aiden reacted instantly, tugging his arm away before she could get a good grip. “Mum, what are you doing?” Aiden cautiously demanded, not wanting to draw attention to them. “What’s the matter, don’t you want to hold Mummy’s hand?” Aiden shook his head. “Just stop please you’re being embarrassing.” Serena smiled. “Someone’s a bit of a grump today aren’t they?” She continued to tease him and pinched his cheek, Aiden picked up the pace in hopes of keeping some distance between the two of them. “Alright I’ll stop love just slow down please, I’m nearly out of breath!” Serena called out a few steps behind him. Aiden listened and finally slowed down, shaking his head and sighing with frustration. He should be out with his mates instead he was stuck here with his mum teasing him like a child. She finally seemed to get the message though and quietly walked beside him. “Alright let’s get you some nice new clothes.” He silently nodded in response and turned towards his favourite store, they sold really nice sporty and trendy clothing it’s where he would normally pick stuff up from. Instead when he was about to step inside his mother stopped him. “No love this way.” She said coaxing him away from the store. “But I always go here.” He replied. “Not today.” Serena responded. “Just come with me, we can go there some other time.” The puzzled young man followed his mother this time she took the lead and they walked inside Target. “A department store, mum really I can just buy my own stuff anyway don’t worry about it.” Serena shook her head. “Aiden its fine I said I would buy you some more clothes now stop being so fussy there’s nothing wrong with the clothes they have here.” Aiden would have to disagree with that, but whatever, he would humour her for now. Maybe he could just get her to buy him some plain briefs and socks, hopefully that would surely suffice. He gloomily followed her inside; as they walked in towards the centre of the store he couldn’t say he had been in here enough times to know exactly where the men’s department was but he was sure this wasn’t the right way. His fears were quickly made reality when Serena took him over to the children’s department. “Mum why are we here?” Aiden asked ominously. “Because you haven’t out grown the biggest sizes yet, you’re not exactly the tallest boy.” She replied plainly. Aiden felt a pang of humiliation with the mention of his height, he wasn’t short but yeah he wasn’t tall. He still didn’t think he would come anywhere close to being able to fit into clothing designed for children. Not to mention, why on earth would he let himself be caught dead wearing anything so juvenile. “Why can’t I just get something from the men’s, none of this will even fit me?” He grumbled. Serena simply waved him off dismissing his grief. “Because I’m paying for it Aiden so I get to decide what you will get.” “But I’ll pay for it I don’t need you too.” He complained, getting increasingly frustrated. “No Aiden.” This time it was Serena’s turned to get annoyed. “My patience is wearing thin, any more arguing and I’ll take your trousers down right here and spank you.” ‘A spanking?!?!?’ He couldn’t believe she would threaten him with that; surely she had to be joking. He couldn’t even remember being spanked as a child; his parents were always quite lenient on him and never used any form of physical punishment. Sure he had a bar of soap shoved into his mouth on the occasion when he said something naughty but that was the worst of it. Even if she wasn’t planning on seeing it through and just trying to scare him it worked and Aiden took the bait. It wasn’t worth the risk; he wouldn’t have put anything past her at this point. “Ok I’m sorry; you don’t have to do that.” He said putting on his best good boy voice on after his scolding. “Please just nothing to kiddish.” If she had heard him then she simply didn’t care, as she had already gone back to shifting through the racks of brightly coloured clothing. Aiden watched anxiously as she pulled off a couple of shirts, the first one was bright red with a cartoon steam boat on the front. The second was just as bad, it was bright blue with a drawing of a dinosaur on the front with the caption ‘RAWRRRR’ spanning over the top of the image. She held up both to him as if she was picturing what he would look like dressed in the clothing. Aiden blushed but abided by her wishes and stood their patiently while she contemplated her choices. She left both aside in a basket and returned to the trousers. After flicking through various types of jeans and joggers she pulled a pair of blue denim dungarees from the rack. The legs were short and the front spouted an image of a smiling sun in the centre. It looked about as horrible as you could imagine and Aiden hoped she would realise how ridiculous it was and put it back. But instead she turned to him smiling and held it up to his body. “You can’t be serious.” He seethed through gritted teeth. “Now, now Aiden, I think you would look just darling in this.” Serena said cheerfully. She pulled it away from him and dumped it in the basket with the shirts. Aiden felt helpless as he followed her around like a toddler, too afraid to leave her without seeing what she might buy. But what choice did he have right now; the last thing he wanted was to create a scene and risk his mother following through with the threat of a spanking. He felt sick to his stomach when she pulled off a couple packs of kiddie briefs. He could sort of see the cartoony drawn images and day of the week motifs on each cotton pair. The socks were plain at least but it offered little comfort compared to the rest of his wardrobe. “Ok we’ll just try all of this on and then we can get some lunch.” Aiden hesitated as they walked over toward the change rooms. “I don’t have to try them on its fine.” He pleaded. “But remember what you said earlier, we have to make sure it fits you.” His mother said ignoring his pleas. Aiden suddenly regretted his earlier choice of words, but realistically she probably would have dragged him along to the change room anyway and it just provided a convenient excuse to make him feel more agreeable. He reluctantly followed her along but she stopped as they made their way past the footwear aisle. CHAPTER SIX “Hold on a moment.” She said peering down at his feet. Aiden was afraid where this was heading but didn’t stop her examining his roughly used and no longer crispy white joggers. “You definitely need new shoes, just sit here for a moment.” He disagreed that he did but followed her direction and sat down anyway. She soon returned with a pair in his size and he silently cursed his small feet when she returned with something he never thought would be made in his size. They were primary blue with a little red stripe going down the side, the colour wasn’t so bad but it was the fact that instead of laces these used Velcro straps. “Can’t I have something with laces?” He asked hopefully. “Noooo, I think these will do just fine.” Serena replied holding out the shoe as she admired her choice. She knelt down in front of Aiden and began removing the pair he had on. He looked around timidly, praying that no one would come down this aisle and realise what was currently befalling him. She strapped both shoes on and got him to stand up. “Walk around see how it feels.” She told him. Aiden reluctantly began shifting down the aisle, feeling completely down trodden by the fact that these did fit quite well. “So how are they?” Serena asked optimistically. “They’re fine.” He replied agitatedly. He was about to take them off when a voice caught both of them off guard. “Can I offer you guys any help?” Aiden turned to see a young woman probably only slightly older then he was. He froze unsure what to say; almost thankfully Serena spoke up for them. “I think were fine for now, just getting Aiden here some new shoes.” She said pleasantly. The woman looked down at his shoes and paused for a moment. “Oh, ahh well if you want to wear them out then just take the tag to the register.” She looked at the clothing selection in the basket and gave them another puzzled look. “That goes for ummmm, any other clothing you might want to wear out too.” Aiden blushed but his mother couldn’t have looked any brighter. “We were just about to go try them on if that’s ok.” The woman said it was and pointed them in the direction of a free room. Aiden stepped in first desperately wanting to get out of this woman’s line of sight. When he turned for the clothes he wasn’t anticipating for his mother to step inside with him. “What are you…?” Serena abruptly cut him off. “I have to make sure these fit right.” Aiden would have put up a fight but the woman would have been right outside, worse yet she would have seen his mother walk in with him. This couldn’t be happening; surely there was nothing more embarrassing then this. He really didn’t have any options other than to let his mother undress him, least he make the embarrassing moment last longer then it needed to. He was blushing red, like a scarlet tomato especially when she got him down to his underwear even deciding to remove his socks. She stopped at his briefs and Aiden was thankful for that until he realised she had been staring at them for an unnecessary amount of time. “Aiden did you have an accident?” Was she being serious, of course he hadn’t, even so he would of felt it for sure. He looked down just to be safe and his eyes followed back up to match her gaze, staring in confusion. “No, what are you talking about?” He asked in bewilderment. Serena pulled his briefs from his body in one fell swoop; Aiden had to hold onto the side of the cubicle to keep his balance. “Then what’s this.” She said shoving his underwear towards him. Aiden grabbed them and cautiously gave them a once over. Sure there was a tiny wet spot on the front, but plenty of guys got that there was nothing unnatural about it. “It’s just one little spot, it always happens its normal.” He replied. Serena disagreed. “Sure it happens a lot to people who can’t control themselves and that’s why they get put back in diapers.” The word seared through his skin like a burning blade, this wasn’t an accident surely she would realise that. “It wasn’t an accident.” He pleaded. “So you just leaked into your undies on purpose, why didn’t you ask to go to the toilet?” What was his mother playing at why was she being so stubborn. “No mum it’s normal all guys do that….” “Oh yeah like who?” She replied, playing along for the time being. Aiden pondered for a moment, he hadn’t actually seen any other guys in their underwear he just assumed that all this was normal, no it had to be. “I ummm, don’t know anyone in particular but it’s normal.” Serena could see he was getting quite flustered so she decided to drop it for now. “We’ll talk about it later but there’s no way I can let you go back in these.” She pulled out a pair from one of the packets she had taken from the shelf. “You’re really supposed to wash these first but it can’t hurt, I wasn’t expecting to need to carry around a spare pair of underwear for you to change in to.” Aiden blushed, looking very disgruntled especially when he got a good look at the pair of underpants she had chosen for him. It had a little puppy on a bright yellow pair of cotton briefs. Clearly they were designed for someone much younger in mind then he was. But rather than wait around in the nude he quickly stepped into them as Serena held them out. He hated that she was dressing him but it was better than having another argument. She took the Red shirt and dungarees out and quickly got him dressed. Replacing his socks with a new pair from the packet and putting the new shoes back on Aiden finally had to face his reality and look at his reflection in the cubicle mirror. He looked pathetic, like some silly child or toddler, not the young man he was supposed to be. Serena made sure to gather up the tags and replace his old clothes in the basket with the new stuff. “You look so precious I could simply eat you up!” Serena rubbed his arms between her hands and gave him a kiss. “Thank you for being a good sport for Mummy, she knows exactly how to treat you just like you deserve.” Aiden shivered slightly at her touch, what did she mean by that? Was this a punishment or did she just mean she was taking good care of him. Either way he hated it, was repulsed by the clothes he suddenly found himself wearing but he couldn’t do anything about it right now. Serena opened the cubicle door and Aiden’s heart froze, it wasn’t a moment that passed before the sales woman saw them both exit. She looked quite astonished at the sight of his new wardrobe. “Thanks for letting him stay in his new clothes, he had a little dribble in his undies and you know how it is with the young ones can’t let them stay in dirty clothes or before you know it they get a rash!” Aiden was flabbergasted, why was his mother being so nonchalant about all of this and why would she say that to a stranger. It was humiliating even the young woman wasn’t sure what to do with that information. “No…no problem glad I could be of help.” She quickly left the conversation and went back to her desk to sort through some of the clothes that had been left behind by other customers. Serena left taking Aiden in toe and who kept his eyes glued to the floor as he followed timidly behind her avoiding making any eye contact. He was thankful as they left the store but felt so apprehensive that they were still not done here and now he found himself in the middle of the shopping centre surrounded by even more people. He couldn’t help but notice some of the curious glances and sniggers at his direction; he had to stop his mum he just wanted to get out of here. “Can we go please?” He begged while tugging on her sleeve. “What’s the matter, not hungry?” Serena asked. “I.. I just don’t want to eat here, can we please go?” Aiden asked trying to sound as polite in his request as he could manage. His mother actually stopped walking and looked at him thoughtfully for a moment. “Alright we can go.” Aiden finally perked up before she continued. “But you have to promise to do what I say for the rest of the day without putting up a fuss.” He hesitated at her request, trying to decide if the implications were worth it and maybe what it was all more ominous then it actually sounded. “Got it?” She asked again sensing his hesitation. “Yes alright, now can we please go?” He practically begged, shying away when he noticed someone point at him. Serena smiled wishfully and held out her hand, Aiden knew he had no choice if he wanted to go and quickly reached for it. Hand in hand the two left the mall, Aiden was trying to move as fast as he could but he could tell his mum was happy going at a much slower pace. He knew people would be staring but he couldn’t help that he just had to get out of here. Finally they left the mall and he started to relax as they made their way over to their car. While Serena used one hand to dig for the keys in the purse she made sure to keep the other tightly clutched around Aiden’s. That’s when he couldn’t help but notice the same Mother and child leaving that were there when they had arrived. He was distraught as he looked on, he couldn’t help but compare all the similarities between them anymore. At least Aiden wasn’t wearing diapers during the day, but that did little to calm his nerves when he realised that nothing would stop him being changed into one tonight. Finally Serena found the keys and helping him into the backseat she even took charge and buckled him in. Aiden could only watch as a few cars down the mother repeated the same action with her child. When will it all end? He wondered in disbelief, afraid that the actual answer might be as worse than he feared. CHAPTER SEVEN It was strange being forced to sit in the backseat while his mother drove; it was like she was suddenly his taxi driver. He didn’t even think to question her as to why she hadn’t let him sit in the front; he was too focused on escaping the mall as fast as possible. “Do you still want to go have something to eat?” Serena enquired, watching him through the rear view mirror. “I don’t want to eat out anywhere.” Aiden replied gloomily. “How about take away then?” Serena smiled. “Since you’ve been such a good boy we can go and get you your favourite!” The thought actually chirped Aiden up a bit and he finally felt a slight shift in his sour mood. “Can we please get Burger King?” He asked hopefully. “Sure.” Serena replied. “If that’s what my baby want’s then that’s what my baby will get.” Aiden ignored the baby name calling; he was too excited at the prospect of having his favourite take away. His mum was quite insistent on avoiding those kinds of foods as much as possible, saving it for special occasions like his birthday or a New Year’s Day treat. Aiden made his own money and could go out and buy his own if he was so inclined, but why risk the scolding he would undoubtedly find himself at the end of if he were to get caught. He couldn’t imagine a salty treat that would be worth it. Maybe he had always been a bit of a mummy’s boy, always imagining and not willing to disappoint her and having that thought niggling at the back of his head. The drive thru was rather vacant so they didn’t need to wait long to get through the line. Aiden managed to casually duck out of view and avoid another stranger seeing his new getup. Of course Serena ordered on his behalf but his meal of choice never changed so when his favourite burger was handed over it failed to really bother him. Too hungry and eager to wait until they got home Aiden helped himself to a fist full of fries but not before dipping them in the sweat and sour sauce. It was just typical that they hit a bump on the road at just the right moment and a big blob of sauce fell right onto his new clothes as he shoved the fries into his mouth. “AIDEN.” Serena almost shouted. “Can you not wait till we get home; look at the mess you made on your new outfit.” Aiden blushed as Serena shook her head. “Once again you’re showing me just how much of a child you really are.” Aiden ashamedly replaced the bag of food back on the seat and sat there quetily. “At least clean yourself up with a napkin; I can’t really do that for you right now.” Aiden muttered his apologies feeling silly for not thinking of doing that himself. He carefully dabbed away at the saucy mess, getting rid of most of it but leaving a clear stain on the front. His mother obviously saw this and shook her head back at him once more. The rest of the car ride was spent in silence and Aiden was left feeling quite ominous once again, as if something big was about to happen. He hoped it was just jitters from everything that had befallen him at the mall but he wouldn’t discount whatever his mother had planned for him. If he remained on his best behaviour perhaps things would get a bit easier. When they pulled up into their driveway Serena motioned for him to stay where he was. Aiden wasn’t sure for the reason, but that was quickly answered for him when she strode over to unbuckle his belt and help him out of the car. He had no idea why she insisted on doing that, it just made more work for her and he was clearly in no need of any real assistance. It was made ten times worse when she insisted on taking his hand in hers once again, which was ridiculous as the walk from the car to their front door was so brief. Aiden still abided and was relieved that none of their nosy neighbours had spotted them. Back inside Aiden quickly wondered off to the dining room ready to devour his food. He took his seat but before he could take his first bite of that delicious burger Serena walked in from the kitchen with something stuffed in her hand. Aiden visibly blushed as a nursery decorated bib from his childhood was placed around his neck. It was way too small but Serena seemed to look it as a victory the fact it was still big enough that she could attach the Velcro straps across his nape. “That’s not necessary.” Aiden said. Serena scoffed. “After watching you eat in the car I beg to disagree.” He would almost have agreed with her on that point if not for the fact she was continuously taking things to the extreme level. But whatever, it didn’t sour his mood enough that he couldn’t enjoy the rest of his meal. Serena sat across from him, occasionally glancing up while she picked away at her own meal. Aiden would timidly avert his gaze whenever there eyes met, it was a strange atmosphere as the two ate in relative silence. Serena managed to finish first and she continued to watch Aiden as he ate, like he was some sort of exhibit at the zoo. He felt awkward being watched so diligently afraid of what she might be thinking. He quickly scoffed down the rest of his meal, wanting to leave the table as soon as possible. Of course by doing so he managed to spill some food which luckily the comically small bib somehow managed to catch. When Serena saw him finish eating she instantly made her way to his side of the table and removed his bib. Aiden was thankful but before he could stand up and leave she used the unsoiled part to clean up his face. “I never realised you were such a messy eater until now, looks like you need mummy’s help more than you think you do.” Aiden wanted the ground to swallow him, anything to leave this conversation. Finally Serena was satisfied and put the dirty bib back down on the table. “Right follow me.” She ordered. It was kind of a moot point though, telling him to follow when she grabbed him by the hand anyway. He found himself led back towards their bathroom and she reached for the straps on his dungarees. “What are you doing?” Aiden asked, resisting her attempts to undress him. “Taking off your clothes before they stain, just look at the state of them, couldn’t even go one day without you soiling them.” Serena continued to pull at his clothing so Aiden took a step back. “Just leave, I can do it myself.” He ordered this time, but his own voice lacking all the authority that his mother’s carried with hers. “Aiden….” Serena seemed quite annoyed at his minor rebellious display. “Remember what you told me?” Aiden looked back with a blank expression. “You said you would do anything I said if we left; I listened so now it’s your turn to listen to me.” Aiden hadn’t realised the implications back then and why she was taking that so literal. But reluctantly he let go of his grip and Serena quickly finished undressing him. He wasn’t sure why she forcefully removed his underpants as well but he found his heart missing a beat when she examined his underwear for the second time. Wordlessly she showed him another tiny wet spot on the briefs. “Wet AGAIN.” Serena said seemingly exacerbated. “MUM it’s normal.” Aiden whined. Serena ignored his outburst, reaching over she started running the water into the tub. “Is that for me?” Aiden asked. “I’ll take a shower I’m not even dirty.” “You will take a bath.” Serena turned to him, fed-up with his attitude. “End of discussion.” Aiden felt incredibly awkward waiting around naked in the bathroom for the tub to fill, while his mother waited seated on the edge. She constantly checked the temperature of the water before turning it off when it was filled high enough. “In you get.” She ordered Aiden. He reluctantly stepped in and sat down before turning back to her. “Well?” She asked him. “Aren’t you going to leave?” Aiden asked. Wordlessly Serena reached over for the bar of soap and looked back at her son. “No I don’t think I will.” CHAPTER EIGHT Saying he wasn’t particularly thrilled at the thought of having his mother bathe him in the bathtub would have been a severe understatement. But what could he do to prevent it; she rivalled him in every manner. She was strong, confident and proud in her conjecture where as he became timid and unsure whenever he was ordered around by her. The fact that she was his mother still didn’t equate to the vast power difference that separated him, especially for the fact that he was an eighteen year old boy. Maybe it was the diapers that had weakened his resolve, the fact he was succumbed to the thick padding each and every night. It did nothing for his confidence except rip it apart into tiny pieces. His mind often wondered to the fact that what if his friends where to walk in at this very moment, or the moments before or even before that. Each and every scenario he found himself in the middle of, events that he was sure none of his peers would ever have managed to get themselves into. He should be graduating soon; he was practically an adult in his own eyes. But obviously Serena didn’t think so; it was emphasized by the point when she drew the bar of soap down his but cheeks. “I think maybe next time I might join you in the tub.” She said, awkwardly reaching forward to clean under his legs. “It would make life easier I think.” Aiden wanted to pretend he had heard none of that; surely they had to have some boundaries between them. Even if she wasn’t thinking of him as an adult none of it seemed the slightest bit normal. Aiden endured the rest of the humiliating bath, letting himself be cleaned thoroughly even between his most intimate places. He winced when Serena drew the washcloth between his cheeks and cleaned his groin. It went even longer then he thought it would when she suddenly started lathering shampoo into his hair and he realised he would be getting that washed too. She decided using her own bottle of shampoo, so now Aiden began to smell of fruity cherries. She even conditioned it something he never really did as it seemed too feminine and unnecessary. Eventually Serena pulled the plug from the tub and the humiliation was finally over. Well so Aiden thought until he realised she would insist on drying him too. It took longer than normal normally he would let his hair dry out on its own but Serena insisted on drying it with a hair dryer and brushing it out for him. Finally clean and dry she gave Aiden a playful slap on the bottom and he scurried away to his bedroom. Regretfully she followed him inside his bedroom putting her arm out to prevent him from shutting the door. “We’re not done yet sweetie you wouldn’t be trying to shut mummy out would you?” Serena chided, but speaking in a playful manner. Aiden shook his head even though it was evidently clear what he had been trying to do. He assumed she would be picking out his clothes for him, thankfully his outfit from earlier was destined for the wash so he would at least be able to wear his normal clothing. He watched her at his dresser ready for a pair of briefs to appear but instead she looked back at him with a diaper in hand. “What’s that for? It’s way too early for me to go to bed.” Aiden whined. “You don’t have to go to bed, but a nap would probably do you some good.” Serena cooed. She strode over to him and wordlessly she motioned for him to lie down, gently placing her hand on Aiden’s shoulder she pushed the reluctant boy down. “After as many accidents as you’ve been having you really thought I wouldn’t be putting you back in diapers in the day too?” Aiden looked up at her in bewilderment. “THEY WEREN’T ACCIDENTS” He cried out. Serena scoffed. “So you’ve been weeing on purpose? I find that hard to believe but if that is the case and you’re just doing it for my attention then you have it. Even more reason for me to put you back in diapers.” “NO, that’s not it!” Aiden yelled tearfully. Serena ignored his whining and cooed gently while she pried away his hands and slid the open diaper underneath him. “You need diaper’s Aiden; it’s not up for discussion.” She pulled out some powder and cream, delivering Aiden’s thing a sharp slap when he tried pulling the diaper away. “Stop that!” Serena demanded. “I don’t need diapers!” Aiden decreed. “I’m not a fucking baby.” Serena should have been angry at Aiden’s foul use of language, but it was hard to take him seriously when he was lying their naked with teary eyes about to be put back in a diaper. “I really should spank you for that, but I’m going to give you a chance to apologise.” She said waving a finger at him. Aiden paused, she had no right why would he apologise to her when she was going to diaper him in the day over nothing. He had full control over his bladder this was all bull shit, she was making it all up he couldn’t believe that even she believed her own reasoning behind his harsh treatment. “I’m sorry.” He replied meekly. Even he couldn’t believe those words came out of his mouth, it was his chance to defy her tell her off for treating him like a baby. Instead as fresh tears rolled down his cheeks he submitted to her advances and allowed her to replace the diaper back under him. “Good baby.” Aiden felt pathetic, had he no self-respect? Clearly not considering he was letting himself go through all of this without offering any true ounce of resistance. He tensed up as the cool baby cream was rubbed over his groin, lathering his penis generously Serena left no nook and cranny untouched. The familiar scent of powder invaded his senses as it clouded the air around him. Aiden thought back to the previous night thinking how humiliating it was being diapered after school, now here he was being put back into one even earlier. After being effectively diapered Aiden was allowed to stand back up before Serena put his other new shirt over him, the one without the sauce stains. He waited patiently for pants after she was satisfied that is diaper seemed like it was on correctly and finished fiddling with it. “Ok you can go about your day now.” She said about to wonder off. “What about pants.” Aiden asked. He realised he could go and grab them on his own, but the implications seemed like Serena would have the final say over what he was supposed to wear. “You don’t need them.” She answered, looking back at the shocked boy. “It will make it easier for me to see if you have an accident.” She shrugged. Whatever, it wasn’t like anyone else would see him and he was undoubtedly certain that he wouldn’t have an accident. The dribble in his underwear was so miniscule that he was confident that it wouldn’t even show the slightest in his diaper. He watched her leave the room and sank back onto his bed before pulling out his phone. He checked in on his messages once again picturing the scene unfolding in his mind if his friends were to stumble in on him dressed like this. ‘Dude why are you wearing a fucking diaper?’ ‘You’re supposed to be a man, and you let mummy treat you like a babbby.’ ‘Ewww I would never go on a date with you, I like my boyfriends in underwear not diapers.’ It was quite dark honestly; he just assumed he would lose all respect that they had for him. Not to mention if word got around how it would ruin any chance he had of getting a girlfriend. He tried picturing some scenario where he could explain it, but then they would see the infantile shirt and maybe his mum would be there and she would explain how she started to bathe him. Maybe they would catch him out in public with her holding her hand like a little boy. Aiden shivered as he pictured it all, he had to find a way out of this. He felt the slightest twinge on his bladder; clearly the most obvious route was to keep his diaper dry. Without any hesitation he left his room on route for the bathroom but just as he was about to creep inside Serena appeared. “And just where do you think you’re off too?” She asked. “Bathroom.” Aiden replied before closing the door, unwilling or wanting to continue the conversation. The door was quickly pulled open with stronger force then he had willed to shut it. Serena stared blankly at him. “Sweetheart you’re wearing your bathroom now.” CHAPTER NINE “What does that mean?” Aiden asked, afraid he was already well aware of the answer. “It means.” She reached forward giving his diaper a shake. “That your diaper is the only bathroom you need.” Aiden stood still red faced; surely she couldn’t mean he was forced to use his diapers. “But I know I need to use the bathroom, just let me go.” He whined careful not to start crying again. “Honey.” Serena cooed in her syrupy voice. “This isn’t up for discussion; just relax the bathroom keeps stressing you out, the diapers are going to help you relax.” Serena gently placed her hand on Aiden’s shoulder and ushered him away from the bathroom. He was reluctantly led to the living room and was prompted down onto the rug in front of the television. “Sit there and watch some TV baby, it will take your mind off it.” Aiden was forced to endure one of his mother’s crappy daytime drama shows that he loathed and was surprised that it was even still on air. He was sure he could probably get up at any time and leave for his room, but something was keeping him there. Some unknown force that he couldn’t explain kept him seated on the floor under his mother’s watchful gaze. He tried concentrating on the show but his mind was starting to get preoccupied with the increasing pressure on his bladder. He hardly even felt the need before but the longer he concentrated on the feeling the stronger it became. Serena noticed Aiden shuffling around on the carpet, clearly no stranger to a toddler’s potty dance. “Aiden it won’t do you any good holding on like that, just use your diaper that’s what it’s there for.” Aiden tried blocking her voice out and kept focusing on the television, but it didn’t do any good. Soon Serena was standing towering above him before taking a seat right behind him. “Just relax baby.” Serena spoke lovingly. She gently pulled him between her legs and Aiden had to shuffle back to get in position. His face was bright red and he felt incredibly uneasy as he was contorted into position. She pulled him right up close and wrapped her arms around him. “See just like last night, aren’t you feeling cosy now?” Aiden didn’t want to say anything but found himself nodding in fake agreement, this was a nightmare. Serena gently placed her hands over his diaper and pushed down. Aiden could only hold on for a moment before the pee started flowing rapidly into his padding. She felt his diaper warm beneath her hand and cooed. “Good job baby, don’t worry mummy’s here.” Nothing could be more humiliating then this, it felt like nothing was real, all he could do was try and pull his focus away from his diaper that was filling with pee. Eventually the flow must have come to an end because Serena stood up and carefully pulled him to his feet. “Do you want to come get a change or would you rather stay in your wet padding?” She asked. Aiden realised she was saying that with honest sincerity so he chose the least bad option available to him. “Change please.” Serena smiled as Aiden timidly took her offered hand to be led back to his bedroom for a clean diaper. She was immensely enjoying the closeness that the two of them were suddenly experiencing, but she would be careful not to admit it. Aiden was her son and he would always be her baby boy no matter how old he got. After his first accident she truly saw how ill prepared he was for the world, and she couldn’t help her maternal instincts kicking in. He seemed so submissive and hopeless, a little baby still desperately needing a mother to look after him. It was easy for her to fall back into that role, she had never really let him have too much of his own independence anyway. So many boys his age would run off and get into trouble, experiment with drugs and alcohol and get involved with girls. But not her sweet little Aiden, Serena would be the only woman in his life until she was ready for him to fly the coop. That seemed quite far off now especially as she looked down at the wet diaper staring back at her ready for changing. She made quick work of it too; she had never really forgotten how to change a diaper, like riding a bike. Aiden being so large did make it more of a challenge but it was also helpful having him being so cooperative. She wiped away the wetness from his groin and between his cheeks, cooing all the while. “Good baby.” She just couldn’t help herself; the little quips were just a natural reaction when she was around him. She had the same instincts when he was still an actual baby, although as she looked down over him pulling on a fresh diaper she didn’t really see much of a difference now. “There we are.” Serena gave his new diaper a pat. “A clean diaper is much better isn’t it?” Aiden new the question was rhetorical but he still nodded in agreement. He felt so weak and suggestible around her, he was afraid how far all of this would go. “Well, what do you say?” Serena asked expectantly. “Thank you.” Aiden replied. Serena watched him grab his phone and toddle off, smiling as she eyed the thick diaper emphasizing his waddle. He even took his seat back on the rug not even contemplating the sofa, she couldn’t help but swoon. For Aiden he was slowly becoming adjusted to this treatment, not that it made him feel any better about any of it. He absentmindedly scrolled through his newsfeed and came across a photo of his friends at the mall. The same one he and Serena had been at an hour ago, he checked the time stamp and prayed that there was no chance they had seen him. He scoured his messages; certain if they had been there then they would have said something about seeing him dressed that way. Thankfully his notifications were blank, and Aiden had to envision the two realities that took place during that time. He could have been there hanging with his friends laughing and generally enjoying himself. Instead he lived in the other world, the one where he spent the trip with his mother who had him dressed like a toddler. Looking down he was no better off there than here, his clean diaper was fastened firmly around his waistline, a constant reminder of how far he had fallen. “Can I take this off?” Aiden asked without bothering to turn around. “What’s the matter hun, are you wet again?” He felt footsteps behind him and before he had a chance to object Serena was already tugging the back of his diaper out. “You look clean to me.” Serena said. “No… I just don’t want to wear diapers anymore.” Aiden realised how pathetic he sounded but continued anyway. “I’m eighteen now you have to stop treating me like a baby, what about school?” He hoped finally pleading his case might let his mother see mercy on him. “Baby.” Serena said taking a seat next to him. Aiden was reluctant but allowed her to pull him onto her lap; it was even more embarrassing than sitting up against her especially considering how he barely managed to fit. “I don’t think you’re as grown up as you think you are but that’s ok, because mummy will always be here for my special little guy.” She gently rubbed his shoulder and prodded his thick padding. “I don’t have accidents; I promise, can’t you just take this diaper off me.” Aiden whined, his voice sounding weaker and frailer now. Serena smiled. “I know you don’t darling.” Aiden felt a sudden but fleeting moment of clarity. “There are no accidents in diapers; babies who wear them all the time just do it because that’s what they’re supposed to. You’re not toilet training sweetheart; you just use your diapers when you feel the need.” He couldn’t control his emotions anymore and felt fresh tears running down his cheeks. Serena cooed and produced a tightly wrapped package from her pocket. “I’ve been saving this but it looks like you really need it.” She opened it and gently pushed a brand new pacifier into his mouth and held him tightly. Is this how she really saw him, was he really nothing but a baby in her eyes. He continued to sob as Serena spoke softly to him. “It’s ok baby let it all out, mummy love’s you.” Aiden found himself suckling on his pacifier and pushed his face closer into her chest. “I love you too…… mummy.”

Moving this to Completed Stories, and will not be posting the other three tangentially related stories in this thread but putting them in their own threads. No changes to this story, except I added chapter headings to make it easier for anyone taking a break while reading to come back and find where stye left off. Chasing Emily by InkuHime Chapter 1 - What Hat Hacker's Haven Emily loved her apartment. She loved the old brickwork, and the wood, polished by age, with a patina that was nearly impossible to reproduce artificially. Then there was the view, which most people would probably find nothing to praise, but Emily liked it. Old factories and squat office buildings, widely spaced, all of it built nearly a hundred years prior, and largely abandoned for the last twenty years. The way the morning and setting sun caught all the old architecture, she could stare at it for hours, or at least until the sun climbed too high or set. She liked the people or the fact that they minded their own business. And she really liked the fact that for whatever reason of reverse gentrification seemed to be at play that giants did not seem to want to live there. A few littles like her, but mostly inbetweeners, oddballs who did not quite fit into society. Artists mostly, a handful of people practising nearly forgotten trades, like the blacksmith who lived down on the first floor, or the man who made handmade paper in the factory across the street. She was a little out of place as she practised a highly technical trade. She was a programmer, a graphic designer, a bit of a hacker (that she kept extra secret), all freelance. Someone rang her doorbell. She got up from her seat, slipping down onto the floor from a chair that would have been a decent size for an inbetweener, and walked towards the door. She had a small flat screen monitor by the door displaying an image of the hallway. Standing in front of her apartment door was a young man, a tall inbetweener, a clerk at the organic market down the street. He carried two bags in his arms. Pressing the intercom button, she said, “Hey Ted, just leave them out there. I’ll get them in a couple of minutes.” “Sure thing Miss Black,” he said, then put the bags down and left. She waited until he had entered the rickety old elevator and the doors had closed before she opened her door and pulled both bags in. It was not that she thought that Ted was one of those that felt all littles needed to be taken care of, but the market he worked at was one of the few places that saw significant visitors from outside of the area. All she needed was him talking about the little who lived by herself. Say that to the right Amazon, well, the wrong one, and it was like waving a red flag in front of a bull. Bad analogy she knew, as bulls were colour blind. Carefully she picked up each bag and carried each one at a time to her kitchen. The place had been scaled towards the tall inbetweener crowd, sort of a safe size as even an Amazon could live there. As a little, she made use of a lot of step stools and put most things on lower shelves. Food unpacked she went back to her desk, did a little jump to get herself back on the chair. Her feet did not reach the floor. She was on the smaller size for an adult little, only a bit over four feet tall. Apparently, she was also ‘cute as a button’, which was not a phrase she liked. Back in her chair, she looked at the progress bar on her laptop. She was running a program of her own design, one that was converting an old banking program into a new web-based one. It was a specialised area of work that took most programmers weeks to do. Her program did it in a few hours, and then she would take a few hours to look for any problems before sending it back to the client. Not that she would send it back immediately. She would wait several days. No need to let her clients know how fast she really was. They might start making unreasonable demands on her time. She lost herself for a while, looking out her window at the late afternoon scene, the low buildings stretching out in front of her, off into the distance. There was a ribbon of undeveloped land between her neighbourhood and the city proper, where skyscrapers began to thrust up into the air. Some of her clients worked in those towers, paying her ridiculous amounts of money so that she could live her private life, on her own terms. There were times she felt like a prisoner, but she was content. And she reminded herself she would feel more like a prisoner in a crib. Her computer chimed. The program finished. She went to work, losing track of time, the apartment darkening as the sun slipped below the horizon. Emily was actually surprised when she looked up and found she was sitting in a dark apartment. Yawning widely she slipped off her chair and began to turn on lights, stretching out as she did so, wincing at a few tiny pains. Maybe she could get one of those standing desks, she thought, walking into her kitchen. Busying herself with making her dinner, she made herself stop thinking about her work. Eventually, dinner was made (she grilled up a steak, gently steamed some asparagus and broccoli) and then eaten. After cleaning up, she took a bath then, dressed in a terrycloth robe (made by the seamstress who loved two floors down), took a seat out on her balcony, a cup of coffee in her hands. The neighbourhood became a little livelier at night. Two of the factories had been converted to clubs, and people who would not live there came to celebrate. In the cooling night air she watched the expensive cars come in, park, saw the people get out. A lot of giants, seven and eight-foot men and women, a few even taller, dressed for a night out, laughing as they walked beneath her, unaware of the little who looked down at them. She liked it. When Emily finished her coffee, she left the balcony, put her cup in the dishwasher and then returned to her computer. Various emails had come in since she had last looked. Most of it was deleted, a few she read. There was one from Lyle Redmond, asking if she wanted to come and work for him. He made those offers at least once a month, and as always he asked if they could meet, or at least talk on the phone. Emily, of course, did not meet her clients, and she avoided the phone as her voice was high and apparently sweet. And Lyle Redmond--CEO of one of the largest entertainment companies in the country was nearly a ten-foot tall giant who had already ‘adopted’ five little ‘girls’ like they were a fashion accessory--was not someone she wanted to meet. Nor did she want him to hear her high and ‘sweet’ voice and start getting ideas. As always it took a bit of work to craft a polite refusal. Emily had no wish to send anything that would insult Lyle, He gave her a lot of work and paid her a lot of money, and he could have negative consequences on her career if he took it into his mind to do so. That done she shut off her computer and went to her bedroom to watch TV, carefully avoiding any show with bright colours and simple but catchy music. There was not a lot one could do in the neighbourhood. The artisanal shops tended to deal in bulk orders and did not handle walk-in clients well. The clubs opened later in the evening and were full of people Emily did not want to deal with anyway. She liked to walk around the old buildings, down the wide streets, during the early morning or later day, when few people were around. There was, however, one bar, a real hole in the wall, a place called Sharky’s, with windows so dusty anyone who did not live there would not know it was open. Sharky, Emily did not think that was his real name, was an old, blind man, who carded Emily every time she came in. Why she did not know. He could not even read the card. Once that bit of ritual was over he would make her a gin and tonic, she would climb up (literally) onto the barstool, and he would go back to his newspaper. “Why…” “I like the smell of the ink,” he told her. “God, your like some kind of mind reader.” “I can just predict stupid questions,” he told her. Farther down the bar Gus laughed. She turned to him and raised her glass in a salute. He returned the gesture with his beer mug. Gus was the blacksmith who lived and worked on the first floor of her building. He was about six feet tall, and Emily would swear nearly as broad in the shoulders. He worked part-time as a bouncer, able to handle even the giants who made trouble. She supposed if he spent his day forcing steel to his will putting a drunken amazon or giant in their place would not be too hard. “Sharky, give me a beer and a whisky chaser,” Candy said as she took a seat beside Emily. Candy was a mechanic, five and a half feet tall of grease monkey and attitude, with short black hair and oil in her blood. “Hey ya Emily.” “Afternoon Candy. Calling it early?” “Parts have to come in from the coast. Until they come in the car no go.” She nodded to Sharky (not that he could see it) as he put the beer down in front of her. “Client is going to bitch about it.” “They always do,” Emily said. “Amen to that sister.” She lifted her glass. Emily lifted her glass and tapped it against Candy’s mug. A musical chime filled the bar. “Don’t chip my glasses,” Sharky told them as he put Candy’s shot down. Candy smiled at Emily then took a pull of her beer. She put her beer on the bar and reached out, gently touching Emily’ short blonde hair. “You should grow this long.” Emily made a rude noise. “Long hair takes forever to take care of.” Candy ran her hand through her short hair. “That’s waste. Oh, Linda’s got this green fabric, make a great summer dress and go perfectly with those baby blues of yours.” Emily made another rude noise. “Don’t like summer dresses?” “For me, a summer dress is a skirt hike from being a toddler’s dress.” Sharky laughed. “Fair point. Make a nice, long skirt. Wear it with a white blouse. Look better than jeans and t-shirt.” “Maybe. Sometimes it is dangerous to look too mature.” “Not this again.” Candy sighed, then took a deep drink of her beer. “I’ll admit some littles end up being treated like children, but that is only the ones who can’t really take care of themselves.” Emily was about to argue that, but instead, she took a drink of her gin and tonic. She had gone to college and had been friends with three other littles. They had worked hard, putting up with RAs who were more like nannies, night time diapers, pull-ups, an almost complete lack of privacy; all because some littles ‘needed’ that level of care. The four of them had been in the top ten percent of their graduating class; Emily herself had been at the top. And four years later the other three were, last Emily had heard, in nurseries, spending their days in wet and messy diapers. “I’ll ask Linda about the cloth, have something nice made,” she said to Candy. “Good,” Candy said, smiling. Chapter 2 - Robber Baroness's Fancy In the city proper, the ballroom of the Grand Hotel was the complete opposite of Sharky’s. On the very top of the building, with three-story windows, large chandeliers hanging down from the ceiling, the room was brightly illuminated day or night. Polished marble floors, polished wooden accessory pieces, all clean, modern lines. It spoke of money. The ballroom was full of well-dressed people, moving about in various orbits, meeting and greeting. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you here.” Chase Morgan turned towards the speaker. She was a handsome redhead, with dark brown eyes, and a dancer’s build. He was an inbetweener, perhaps a few inches over six feet. He was almost three feet shorter than her. “Mr Sands,” she said, nodding to him. He smiled up at her, apparently unconcerned by the differences in their heights. “I just wanted to let you know that my board is looking forward to the collaboration between your company and ours.” “I am glad to hear that,” she told him. Mr Sands was one of those inbetweeners who had what she considered the requisite level of maturity. If he had not, she would never have negotiated with him. They spoke a little more, discussing the evening, then he excused himself, moving off towards another group of people. The evening was a charitable event and an award ceremony for philanthropic acts of the local companies. It was all self-congratulatory and provided opportunities to network. Chase looked around. Most of the attendees were seven feet or taller, a smaller percentage six feet or a little higher. The staff members were all inbetweeners, except for the bartender who must have been ten feet tall. And then there was the one little. Lyle Redmond’s ‘daughter’. Not quite five feet tall, delicate, dressed in a silly little party dress, with a skirt puffed up so much her thick diapers were easily seen. She was an adorable thing, but at ten thousand dollars a plate, bringing a little was showing off. Though, Chase thought, if she had a little like that she might want to show her off as well. As if thinking about him summoned him Lyle approached her. “Chase,” he called all smiles. “Lyle,” she replied in kind. “I wanted to let you know I thought your presentation was great. Really, I think it was only that my company has more experience that we were awarded the contract.” “Thank you, Lyle,” she said, though she was thinking, ‘shut up you sanctimonious bastard.’ Some more small talk and then Lyle excused himself. Chase’s business partner, a man her size (though as she was wearing heels, she stood taller than him), young, well dressed, walked to her side, handing her a glass of champagne. “Thank you, Richard.” “What did Mr Redmond have to say?” “He was just rubbing it into my face, the contract we lost. All very polite.” She drank her champagne. “I’d like to get one up on him.” “Probably won’t be competing in the same arena again. Useful learning experience and got us a lot of contacts, but the board didn’t like it.” Chase nodded and then laughed. “Maybe I’ll find a little more pretty than his.” Richard only smiled. Eventually, everyone took their seats, and the food was brought out. There were speeches, awards, a nervous inbetweener man, the beneficiary of the charitable funds from that evening, who stuttered through a speech about how their generosity was going to help a lot of people. Everyone clapped politely. The most entertaining part of the evening, for Chase at least, was when Lyle’s little almost knocked a glass of juice over. Three tables away Chase watched as he pulled the girl over his lap, untaped her diaper, and proceeded to spank her. It brought the proceedings to a halt for a bit, what with the sound of the spanking and the little crying, ‘please stop Daddy’. No one complained, however. It was understood that such things had to be done. Some of the smaller inbetweeners seemed nervous, Chase thought. Later, after the dinner and the speeches were over, Chase had gone into the ladies restroom to freshen her make up. There she found the little being changed by Lyle’s personal assistant. She walked over, looking down at the little, laying on the change table, her puffy skirts pushed under her as the assistant cleaned her off. Her eyes were still puffy, and Chase could see the angry red on her raised bottom. “Poor thing,” Chase said. The assistant nodded as she looked to Chase. “Well, she promised to be good if she was brought along, so she should have been more careful.” She looked back to the little. “You were naughty, weren’t you Min?” “Yes Ma’am,” Min replied in a small squeaky voice that seemed more artifice than actual, which was a pity to Chase’s mind. “Min was naughty.” “Still,” the assistant said, turning her attention back to Chase, lowering her voice, “Mr Redmond was a little upset over getting turned down by Emily Black, again.” Chase did not like employees who gossiped about their employers, but as it was Lyle, she was willing to put that aside. “May I?” she asked, looking down at Min. “Of course.” Chase took over the position at the changing table, reached into the diaper bag for a tube of cream. She squirted some of it on her hands and then began to rub it into the girl’s soft skin. Min blushed and raised her hand to her mouth and began to suck her thumb. “Min’s shy,” the assistant said in a sing-song voice. Chase laughed as she wiped her hands and then sprinkled some baby powder over the girl’s diaper area. She lifted her bottom, pulling her up by her ankles, and slipped a new diaper under her. She skillfully taped it up and then patted the front of the thick diaper. “Little Min is all dry now.” “Say thank you Min.” Min slipped her thumb from her mouth and said, blushing, “Thank you for changing me.” “You’re welcome sweetie.” Letting the assistant take over she went to the sink and washed her hands, left the bathroom before Min and her caretaker. She found Richard and suggested they should go. Later, when they were in the car, she asked him, “Have you ever heard of Emily Black?” “Emily Black?” “Apparently she turned down Lyle, put him in a snit. Was wondering if she was some starlet or model.” Richard looked thoughtful. “I think there is a freelance IT specialist by that name. I could look into it.” Chase shook her head. “Just curious.” Later when Chase had returned to her apartment, she looked out her south-facing windows. They were the best views. To the South was a line of undeveloped and protected land and beyond that an old neighbourhood, with low, charming buildings. Nothing to spoil her view. She poured herself a shot of whisky and went to her computer. She did a search for Emily Black, added a few filter words. In a few minutes, she found a simple site for Emily Black. After looking through the website for a few minutes, she changed her opinion from simple to minimalist elegant. If she could hire this woman, she could rub it in Lyle’s face. But to even discuss that she would need to initiate contact. She clicked on the contact button and wrote an email. Chapter 3 - Day in and Day out Emily woke early, went out for a quick jog along the empty streets, came back to her apartment and did some yoga. After finishing up, she showered and then had her breakfast. When she took a seat behind her computer, the area was waking up. She could hear the banging sound from Candy’s garage and knew that Gus would be working on his forge soon enough. All sounds she was used to. It was late in the morning when she read an email from Chase Morgan, asking for a check on her company’s security. She verified the email to make sure it was valid, then looked up Chase Morgan. A giant, an Amazon, but most of Emily's clientele were, and she tried to not hold it against them. She seemed a decent sort. No kids, real or otherwise. Always a good thing in her opinion. She was the CEO of a public relations/ advertising firm, one of the largest in the region. She was, Emily thought, looking at a picture, a striking woman. She looked at her calendar, decided she could fit in a basic scan later that day and sent an email to confirm the request. In the afternoon she started the work on the security audit, letting various programs she had written do the lion’s share of work. After dinner, she looked at the results, did some checking, and then put them aside to send off the next day. Chase read the report she had been sent, then cut away the preamble and the final suggestions before sending it to her IT manager. He came up to her office after lunch, holding a print out. He was about seven and a half feet tall, bit on the small side, but he was competent. “Where did you get this?” he asked her. “Any good?” He looked at the printout and then at her. “About half of it I knew about, problems we’re waiting on vendor patches for, but the other half, I missed that. No excuse.” “I’m not calling you on the carpet John, I just wanted to know what you thought. So it’s good?” “It’s excellent. Who did it?” “Emily Black. Heard of her?” “Yeah, if it is the same Emily Black. IT freelancer, near perfect.” “That sounds like her. What do you know?” “She’s been working for about three years, started small, built up a good reputation, now anyone in the know tries to hire her.” “Know anything else?” John shook his head. “I am thinking of hiring her, to do a full audit. If you are okay with that.” “That’s fine with me. But it is costly.” “How much?” “I hear she charges four thousand a day.” “That’s ridiculous.” “And yet people pay it. Apparently, she did one for Grantech two years ago. Found them over a hundred thousand in savings in the first year and plugged some holes that could have cost millions.” “I’ll have to think about it. If I go ahead with it, I will let you know.” “Thanks.” When he left Chase sat back in her chair. “Four thousand a day. Ridiculous.” Ten minutes later she was sending an email off requesting the audit. Emily went to see Linda after lunch. Linda was a seamstress who rented a large room on the second floor. She probably could have been working for any fashion house in the world, but the slim, bespectacled woman did not have the personality for such a job. She worked in the brightly lit room, surrounded by dressmaking dummies and shelves full of fabric. She made Emily a cup of tea, and they took a seat at a work table, Emily on a stool that gave her a bit of extra height, and talked about clothing. Someone knocked loudly at the door. “Just give me a minute Emily,” Linda said, getting up to go and answer the door. “Oh, I’m sorry,” Linda said, sounding a little nervous. “Weren’t you supposed to come here tomorrow?” “I know dear,” someone said, feminine, deep, a mixture that worried Emily as it usually meant a large woman. “However I had an opening in my schedule and was hoping you could measure the twins for those outfits we were talking about.” “Well, I suppose it is okay,” Linda told her guest, caving into the pressure, Emily thought, a little uncharitably as she took a drink of her tea. “Excellent.” The woman came into the room, and Emily got a good look at her. Probably eight and a half feet tall, smartly dressed, neatly bobbed blonde hair. She was holding (tightly) the hands of two girls, the ‘twins’ Emily supposed. They were probably related, but Emily did not think they were sisters, and she knew they were not actually children. The woman’s gaze fell on Emily. That look most giants had when they looked at a little, the one that was sizing them up for diapers; or at least that was what Emily thought when she was looked at like that. The woman looked to Linda who was following. “A customer?” she asked. “Just a neighbour ma’am,” Emily said politely. “Stopping off for a cup of tea.” The woman’s gaze did not waver until Linda said, “Perhaps you could get the girls’ clothing off?” The Amazon’s gaze left Emily and shifted to the littles with her. Both were dressed in identical denim rompers, white blouses, bottoms puffed out by diapers. Both were gagged by the pacifiers in their mouths. The Amazon set about stripping them down to vests and diapers. One of them looked towards Emily, her face flushing. Emily supposed she was still trying to fight against what was happening. The other one seemed unaware of Emily, or uncaring as if she had accepted her status. Emily knew that both of the ‘toddlers’ were littles, though the cotton vests and the thick diapers were doing an excellent job of hiding the subtle curves of a little. The woman, once she had each girl out of her clothing, made a big deal of checking their diapers, declaring both of them wet, and, after pulling back the diaper of the blushing one, that one of them had ‘made mommy a present’. A small part of Emily wanted to tell the woman to stop, to stand up for the littles, to tell her that they were not babies, but competent adults, or at least had been until the woman had got her paws on them. Of course, she did not. While she felt like a traitor for not doing so, she was not going to give that Amazon any reason to get angry at her. And she was careful about how much attention she paid to what was going on. If she ignored it, an Amazon might take that as shyness because maybe she had had an accident, and it was best that she check. It did not matter if you had not had an accident, and that you were not wearing diapers, giving an amazon and excuse to flip up your skirt or pull down your pants was a dangerous situation to be in. And she could not pay too much attention, in case that be taken as a desire to wear diapers also. She really wanted to leave but knew movement would attract attention. All right, perhaps she was paranoid but better safe than sorry. Linda measured the girls, putting the tape around their diapered bottoms. “They’ll always be wearing them,” the Amazon had said, “might as well include them.” Finally, Linda was done, and the Amazon was getting her charges dressed. Neither had spoken once, just sucked on their pacifiers as they had been measured. Emily could not help but shiver a little at that. “So, you’ll have the outfits ready in a week, with the extras?” Linda was looking at the paper pad she had taken notes on. She looked up and nodded. “Oh yes, not a problem. You will want the pink cotton?” “Yes, that will look nice.” The woman gave Emily one last look before Linda showed her out. Linda came back and poured Emily a fresh cup of tea. “Sorry about that.” “What did she mean by extras?” “Oh, that, well,” she paused, “she wants several outfits with straps, to restrict the movement of the arms and legs.” Emily’s eyes widened slightly. “So they will have to crawl?” “Yes,” Linda nodded. “That is why.” “That’s terrible,” Emily said before she could stop herself. “Oh Emily, don’t be silly. Sometimes it is just easier to take care of babies when they are crawling.” Emily wanted to say that they were not babies, that they were women, but as always she did not. The message would not get through. And more than once her angry statements had been described as ‘cranky’ or a ‘tantrum’ and those were words she did not want people associating with her. “Candy said you had some green fabric that would look good on me.” “Oh, I do. What are you thinking?” “A slinky, sexy pencil skirt with a tight white blouse.” “That will look wonderful on you.” She grabbed her measuring tape. “Let me get your numbers.” As she was being measured Emily thought she caught a faint diaper smell on the tape as it passed close to her face. Chase looked at the email she had received back. Damn, John had been right. Four thousand dollars a day, maximum charge of forty thousand dollars, and a flat sixteen thousand offer. Emily Black was suggesting Chase go with the daily rate, saying she could probably get it done in two days. “To hell with that,” Chase said as she replied to the email, indicating she would take the sixteen thousand deal. Two days later Chase received a full report back. She swore quietly for a good two minutes, then sent the report to John and set about writing an email. Dear Miss Black, Thank you very much for your hard and prompt work. I was hoping that we might meet, or at least talk on the phone, to discuss a possible position for you with my company. We are both women of the world so I will get right down to the facts. The fact is that I want to teach Lyle Redmond a lesson, and I can’t think of anything better than hiring you. Petty? Perhaps, but in all honesty, I can’t help but think of all the benefits my company would have were you to come and work for me. And I believe you would benefit as well. Please give my request some consideration. Thank you, She looked the email over and then sent it off. Up on her balcony, Emily watched a giant man get out of an SUV. From the rear seat, he brought out a small figure. Girl, boy, child or little, she could not tell. She guessed that he was going to Linda’s apartment. It looked like Linda was gaining some popularity for her ‘children’s’ clothing. Emily was glad for her friend, but at the same time, she would have preferred less of the larger people around. After finishing her tea Emily went back into her apartment, climbing up on her chair, taking a look at her computer. She had a new email, from Chase. She was not surprised to get a job offer, that happened fairly often. She was a little surprised as to the ultimate reason. And she was inordinately pleased to be called a woman of the world by an Amazon. That alone made her consider the offer for a moment, but she immediately discarded the thought. She was pretty confident if they were to meet Chase’s ‘woman of the world’ comment would be forgotten. She wrote her canned reply, thanking her for the offer and regretfully declining. She did add an extra line, agreeing that Lyle was quite dogged in the pursuit of what he wanted and how it made him a challenge to deal with. It was the closest she would come to criticising one client to another. She sent the email and went back to work. “Son of a bitch,” Chase said, louder than she intended when she read Emily Black’s reply. “Something up?” Richard asked from the other side of the desk. “Oh,” she said, cheeks growing a little warm. “I offered Emily Black a job, and she just shot me down. It is a little annoying.” “You trying to show up Lyle?” “Guilty as charged.” “Probably see why he was upset.” She nodded. “I suppose if I was caring for a little right now I might ending up spanking her a little harder than required.” “You ready for the meeting?” he asked. “Yeah.” She grabbed a file folder. “I need to get Lisa to print something out for me. Go ahead.” He stood up. “See you soon.” She nodded and got up from behind her desk. Lisa, her assistant, an eight-foot-tall woman, was working at her desk. “Lisa, I need a colour print out of the GBB file.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” she said with a smile, turning to her computer. “Bring it down to meeting room three when it is done.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” She turned to go, then paused and looked back at her. “Lisa, I have something I would like you to work on, as you have time.” “Yes Miss Morgan?” “Get me a list of the top ten percent of all female graduates from,” she paused, “the top fifty colleges and universities in the country.” Lisa seemed confused by the request, but she nodded. “When do you want it by?” “No rush. Just work on it as you have time.” “Understood.” Chapter 4 - Chase's Chase Over several days both Emily and Chase were busy with work, and both had put the other out of their minds. Chase was dealing with several product launches, while Emily had been hired to help finish the CGI for several scenes in a movie. It was Chase who was the first to turn her attention back to the other when Lisa sent her an email with an attached file. The email’s subject was, ‘The Information you wanted’ and the body referenced the conversation they had had several days before. She wanted to open the file immediately, but Richard was calling her. They had clients to meet. In fact, she was busy the entire day and did not get a chance to open the file at all. Finally, back at home, she printed off the document, took a seat on her balcony, a glass of wine at her side, and read through the report. She found an Elizabeth Black, honours graduate in literature. Next was an Amy Black, graduate in engineering, near the bottom of the ten percent that Chase had indicated the cutoff. Near the middle of the report, in a list of graduates from the Women’s Institute of Applied Technology, she found an Aemilia Black, honours computers. Top of her graduating class, top of the entire school, four years ago. “Bingo,” Chase said happily. Then she told herself to take it easy. She would look through the entire list, just to be sure. There was an Emmiline Black, another graduate in computer studies, but again low in the placings, and from a small school. She’d check them all, but she had a good feeling about Aemilia. Sharky’s was busy. Emily, having finished several projects, had felt like celebrating. She had put the word out and was buying drinks. Most of the residents of the apartment building were there, as well as some of the people who worked in local businesses. Gus laughed as he tossed back a mug of beer. “You are a prince among men,” he told her. “Thank you,” Emily said from her stool and then, “I think.” “What he means,” Candy said, draping an arm across her shoulders, “is that everyone loves the woman buying the booze.” Emily smiled as behind the bar Sharky filled several more mugs with various beers. “They all drink when someone else is paying.” Linda walked over a tall glass of scotch and soda in her hand. “How about I pay for the next round?” “You got the scratch?” Candy asked her. Linda blushed under Candy’s scrutiny. “I’ve got some more business lately, and tips.” Her eyes went wide. “Generous tips.” “All those giants?” Linda nodded. Emily was not happy about Linda’s new clientele, but she wanted to be happy for her friend’s success. “If you are feeling generous I’ll happily drink to your triumph.” The gathering went on well into the night, and Emily and Linda stumbled back to their building, escorted by the surprisingly sober Gus. It was a good night. Chase had ordered online copies of yearbooks and alumni listings. As soon as the opportunity presented itself, she sat down and began to look through them. Elizabeth Black, a muddy haired brunette who was working on her doctorate in romantic poetry. She crossed Elizabeth off her list. Amy Black, and inbetweener working for an overseas resource development company. Another name crossed off. Aemilia Black was a little, and Chase triple checked the names and information, sure that no little could have graduated top of her class, but no, there it was. She looked at the adorable blonde, wearing her university smock and uniform (only sensible to put littles in school uniforms). She could not quite accept that Emily Black could be a little. She started to cross the name off, but her pen stopped halfway through Aemilia. She would think about that one. Emmiline Black should have been the one, she was a tall Amazon, but when Chase read the notes on alumni, she gave up on it. Amazon or not, Emmiline was not the brilliant computer specialist that Emily was. She went back to Aemilia and read up on the details about the girl. Top of her class all four years. Got a gold star each year for potty use. Gold star each year for keeping her dorm bed dry. Surprising for a little, Chase thought. Never officially spanked. Top of her class, but she had not been the class valedictorian. Well, of course, a little could never stand up in front of a graduating class and the guests to make a speech. Even assuming the shy thing did not start crying the staff would probably have to stop the speech so she could run off to potty. Chase took a look through the notes about alumni, but it was like Aemilia had dropped off the face of the earth right after she graduated. It was always possible she was in a nursery somewhere, but something about the determined gaze in her yearbook picture made Chase think just maybe that Emily and Aemilia were one in the same. As ridiculous as that notion should be. She called Lisa into her office. “Lisa, find me the name of a good private investigator would you.” “Of course Miss Morgan.” Emily found a pair of Amazons in front of her building, one of them holding a leash attached to a baby harness that a little was wearing, the other pushing with a stroller--the occupant might have been a real child, she was not sure. As soon as she saw them, she was ready to duck away, but the one with the stroller saw her and said, “You girl.” Emily knew that running would only invite chasing, and the long legs of the Amazon gave her a distinct advantage if it came down to a chase. “Yes ma’am,” she said politely. Both women regarded her, as did the little on the end of the leash. The little on the leash looked positively gleeful, and Emily was sure the leashed girl was hoping that someone else was going to join her in enforced toddlerhood. The little fink, Emily thought, though it was an uncharitable thought. “We are looking for a tailor, named Linda Corda.” “She is on the second floor of this building ma’am. Apartment 201.” “This building?” the woman holding the leash asked. It was on her tongue to reply in a snotty manner, ‘yes, this building,’ but she did not. It was not easy to answer politely, “Yes ma’am.” Sure the place looked like it was a dump, but it was structurally sound and was much nicer on the inside. Don’t judge a book by its cover you cow, she thought. They both looked away from Emily and to the building, then the one with the stroller looked back to Emily. “Do you live here?” “No ma’am. Over there,” she said, pointing at the building that Candy worked out of. She did not want them asking her to escort them in. “Well, then you better go. You should not be alone out on the street.” “Yes ma’am,” she said, noting the look of disappointment that flashed across the face of the leashed little, apparently upset that Emily was not about to join her. You really are a fink. She turned and walked quickly to the garage, opening the door and entering, letting out the breath she had been holding. That had felt close. There was a banging sound coming from within, and she followed it to Candy’s work area. She was leaning into the engine compartment of a large muscle car, an old one, pounding away on something. “What are you doing Candy?” Emily called over the noise. The banging stopped. Candy lifted herself out from under the hood, looked back at her. “Hey, Emily. Just trying to get a cylinder to move, hoping it’s not seized up.” “This is a car for a giant, right?” Candy nodded. “You’d have to be at least seven feet tall to reach the pedals and see over the steering wheel. Come and take a look at the engine, it’s huge.” Emily used a stool to climb up and look, getting some grease on her bare knees (she as wearing shorts) and hands. The engine was indeed massive. “Seems a lot more of the larger types around these days,” Emily said. “Really? I didn’t really notice.” “Well, they are mostly coming to get Linda to make them clothing.” “Yeah, I’m glad that Linda is doing well. You get her to make you something?” “Skirt and blouse.” “Wear them to Sharky’s some time so I can see.” “Will do.” And Emily passed the time with Candy until the two Amazon women left and she could get back into her building without being hassled. Emily got busy over the following week, several high paying projects were offered to her. She spent most of the week working or sleeping, and ordered a lot of takeout, having no time to cook. When she finally finished, she ended up crashing, sleeping almost fourteen hours straight. Quite possibly she would have slept even longer had not the incessant buzzing of her doorbell woken her. She rolled out of her bed, hit the floor in a tangle of blankets, which padded her fall, and reached for a fallen pillow which she pulled over her head. Still, the doorbell buzzed. Crawling from the nest of blankets she got to her feet and stumbled sleepily towards her front door. Tired as she was she almost opened it without checking the monitor, but it was an ingrained habit, and she looked down at the screen as her hand reached for the deadbolt. Her hand stopped. Standing outside of her apartment was an Amazon and not just any Amazon, but Chase Morgan. She backed away from the door, eyes locked on the monitor. How long had she been standing out there, ringing the doorbell? Why was she standing out there, ringing her doorbell? Was she there for her? Emily wondered. Impossible, she thought. Her mind bounced around, seeking a reason. She could be there for Linda. And had gotten the wrong floor. And had stood out there on the wrong floor, looking at the number, 403, ringing the doorbell and not realising she was on the wrong floor. She would have to be pretty stupid. That she was stupid seemed unlikely. She stopped ringing the doorbell. Thank god. She started knocking, pounding on the door. Oh god! It was a nightmare. That Amazon as going to break in, and she had been asleep for more than twelve hours, and she had to pee really badly. She was going to be caught by an Amazon while she was pissing herself. It could not be worse. Then her more logical mind put a cap on the panic. Chase was not going to break through that door. And she could go the washroom. So she did. When she was finished, Chase had gone. She went out on the balcony, peeking out. There was a big, black SUV out there. She snuck back in. All she had to do was wait. Eventually, she heard the car start up, peeked out to see it drive away. “I won,” she said softly. Relaxing, she showered and then had her breakfast. She was just reading her email when her doorbell rang. The bagel in her hand nearly went flying. She was back! Checking the monitor she saw that it was not Chase Morgan at her door, but Linda. She opened her door. “Hi, Linda.” “Good morning Emily. I finished your outfit.” She held out a white cardboard box tied with a blue string. On top of it where a pair of black slippers. “Great,” Emily told her, taking the parcel. “Let me try it on for you.” “Thank you,” Linda said as she closed the door behind her. Emily went to her bedroom, stripped off her shorts and top and opened the box. She took out the panties and the bra first. Leave it to Linda to leave nothing unthought of. She put them on, then the silk blouse and the sheer white stockings. Slipping into the pencil skirt she did up the fastener. Not looking into the mirror she went out, to let Linda see the effect first. “You look great,” Linda said. “Sexy.” Now Emily took the time to look at herself. She had little in the way of curves, but Linda’s tailoring made the most of what little there was, drew attention to the very slight flare of her hips, focused on her slim neck, which helped draw attention away from her almost complete lack of breasts. “This is amazing.” Linda was smiling. “You never asked for sexy before.” “I’ll be asking for it more,” Emily told her as she posed in front of the mirror. “Oh, I was asked to give you this.” Emily turned, saw Linda holding a card. She took it. The embossed card spelt out ‘Chase Morgan’ and had a telephone number. “She asked that you call her, about a job.” Emily swallowed. “Thank you,” she said. “She seems nice. I was surprised, you usually don’t have any clients come here.” Keeping calm, not wanting to try to explain things to Linda (who would not understand) she said, “Miss Morgan is a special case.” “She seems nice. I showed her the outfit I made for you. She was quite interested in it.” “That’s nice.” Chase had to know she was a little now. “She asked me to make a few child style outfits, paid in advance, asked for the best materials, just like you.” “Oh?” Emily asked. “Did she have someone with her?” “No, but she said that they were for someone your size. Maybe you can be my model for them.” “What? No.” “I’m just joking,” Linda said with a laugh. “I’ll make something that fits a general size. If required I can let them out or take them in.” “Yes, of course,” Emily said. She looked at her watch. “I have to run. You really look great in that.” “Thanks. Maybe I’ll come by tomorrow to talk about a few other outfits. If you are not too busy?” Which was Emily’s way of making sure there would not be too many giants around. “Tomorrow should be good. See you later.” Once she was gone, Emily went and locked her door. She looked at the card, then ripped it up and dropped the pieces in the garbage. “Just leave me alone,” she told the torn up paper. The next time Emily heard Chase’s name was when she was down at Gus’s office, helping him with an issue with his internet connection. “Just need to reset the modem and the router, and you should be back up,” she told him. Gus laughed. “You know me, if I can’t hit it with a hammer, it is beyond me.” Emily shook her head and then tested his connection. “You are back up.” “You are a lifesaver. I am glad we have a computer expert in the building. That reminds me.” He went into his desk drawer and pulled out a card. “I was asked to give this to you.” With a sinking feeling, she took the card. ‘Chase Morgan’ was written on it. “She asked me to give you that card if I saw you.” “Why was she here?” Emily asked, her tone a little strident, apparently surprising Gus as his eyebrows rose. “I mean,” she let her tone shift back to normal, “why did she come to talk to a blacksmith?” “She as asking about some ironworks for her office lobby,” Gus told her with a smile. “She wants something unique.” “Well, your work is great, so I’m not surprised.” His smile grew wider. “Thanks. Got to admit, thought it was weird. I’ve never seen one of your clients come here before.” “Special case,” Emily said while thinking, ‘head case’. She was not even to be left alone in Candy’s garage. The big engines had interested her, so she made time to come by and watch Candy work. Candy joked about Emily becoming her apprentice. “Get me the torque wrench will you Emily. The metric one.” Emily had been perched up on a step ladder, looking down into the engine that Candy was taking apart. She jumped down and get the wrench. Candy looked at it and nodded. “Good eye my apprentice.” Emily smiled. “So you really want to learn engines?” Emily leaned in. “I need something to fall back on in case this computer thing turns out to be a passing fad.” Candy laughed, gave the bolt she as working on a twist. “That reminds me. I was asked to give you…” “Oh no.” “What?” a surprised Candy asked. “Nothing. Just remembered something.” Candy nodded after a moment, then walked over to one of her workbenches. She came back with an oil-stained business card. Emily took it with a nod. “Thank you.” “She seemed like a nice lady. Said she might have me restore an old war motorcycle she has, one of the big Valkyries the giants rode. Can you imagine the engine that thing will have? The history.” “I can imagine it.” “Going to start having more of your clients come by.” “I don’t think so,” Emily said with a shake of her head. “Miss Morgan is special.” A few days passed with no more cards left from Chase, and Emily was considering that just maybe the Amazon had given up. Early afternoon she had put on the outfit that Linda had made for her. There was only one place she could go dressed in such a manner, so she went to Sharky’s to have a drink. It was empty, so there was no one to show off to. She perched on her customary bar stool, with her gin and tonic, and wondered if she should move. Sharky put his newspaper aside, go to his feet, and a moment later said, “Don’t see many of your type in here.” Later she figured that Sharky had heard the sound of her footsteps, but at that time it was just one more fantastic thing about the man. “I can’t imagine why.” The voice was deep, feminine and sarcastic. It cannot be, Emily thought, slowly turning her head to look behind. It was like being in a horror movie, and a small part of her was yelling at the back of her mind, ‘don’t look, it’s not real if you don’t look.’ Of course, she looked. Chase Morgan stood there, dressed in a smart suit of a green material, almost the exact same shade as Emily’s skirt. She smiled at Emily. Emily almost said, ‘Grandma, what big teeth you have,’ but she bit down on the words, and turned back to her drink, trying to pretend she had no idea who the Amazon was. She wanted to run, but the pencil skirt, while giving an illusion of length to her legs, was not meant for running. Likely she would end up face first on the dirty bar’s floor. Chase leaned up against the bar (it was not like she could sit on the stool) beside Emily and said, “I’ll take what she is having.” Sharky made another gin and tonic and put it down in front of Chase. Then he went back to his chair and picked up his newspaper. “Why…” Chase said. “I like the smell of ink,” Sharky told her. Emily could not help but giggle. Stupid, stupid, she told herself. Don’t bait the bear. Chase picked up the glass that had been put in front of her and took a drink. “Gin?” she said to Emily. Not able to ignore her Emily decided not to say, ‘you think I should be drinking milk’ but instead said, “It’s five o’clock somewhere.” “Oh,” Chase took another drink. “Is that your bedtime?” It was, Emily admitted, a clever rejoinder. Instead of acknowledging that she said, “Happy hour.” “Ah, yes.” Chase drank, and Emily drank, and they did not speak again, and Emily kept hunching her shoulders up, sure something was going to happen. Chase put her empty glass down on the bar with a ‘clack’. Emily jumped a little. Chase put several bills on the bar. “I’ll pay for her drink as well,” she said. And then she left. She just left. Why had she just left? That made no sense to Emily. Maybe it was time to find out just what Chase Morgan wanted because she was acting in a way that did not make sense to Emily. Sharky gathered the money off the bar, sorted it and put it in the old cash register. “Minus my tip, if she is covering your drinks, you could drink all night.” Or maybe she would just put it off and hope Chase never came back. “Well, give me another,” Emily told Sharky. Chase got into her car. She took a deep breath. “No one should be allowed to be that adorable,” she said aloud. “And littles should not look so good dressed like that.” She admired Linda’s work, hoped that the tailor's more childish work would be equally effective. She looked out her car window, at the old bar, with the dusty windows. She wanted to go back in there, pick that little up, and take her away. No one would say anything. She could have Emily in one of the automated daycares, or send her to one of the more personal training schools by tomorrow morning. Soon she would be just another helpless little, her cute tiny tush padded out by a thick diaper. But, strangely enough, Chase did not quite feel like that was what she wanted. Of course, Emily needed to be taken care of. There was no doubt about that. And the best way to take care of a little was just to treat them like small children. That was a known fact. But she was too much a businesswoman to discount the girl’s abilities. “This is going to be tricky,” she said as she started up her car and drove away. Chapter 5 - Cornering the Little Emily had a hangover the next day. It made the morning start slow and rough. When someone pounded on her front door, it went right through her head. She looked at the monitor. Saw it was Gus. She opened the door. “What?” She did a lousy job keeping her tone civil. He was holding a letter. He reached up and removed an envelope taped to her door. “Read.” She looked at the envelope. The name in the upper right corner was ‘West Management.’ Her name was typed in the centre. She tore it open, scanned the contents. “They going to turn this place into condos,” Gus said. Emily shook her head. “They are only saying they are doing an assessment.” “Which means they are going to turn it into condos, or even just make a handful of improvements and raise the rent.” Emily could not deny the possibility. “Look, we’re getting together at Sharky’s later today, to talk this out. Can you see what you can find out about this West Management place?” Emily nodded. “I will.” “Thanks,” Gus said, then left. She closed the door and then went to get some aspirin. Emily sat in Sharky’s, listening to everyone talk. Everyone was upset. Linda, who knew she would never find another place like her apartment again, sounded near tears. Gus, who was going to have a hard time setting up a new forge, even if he could find a place where it was zoned to allow it was angry. Nestor, Grace, James, Fred and Tony, all people who lived in the building and could not afford a rent increase. Candy and others from other buildings in the area were there as well because if it happened to one building, it would happen to all of them, eventually, or so they thought. Emily had told them almost all of what she had found out about West Management. A wealth management company, handling investments for people, for various tax benefits. She had told them it was possible if West Management did an assessment of the building they might do nothing, or perhaps just sell it again. What she did not tell them was that West Management was owned by Chase Morgan and that her arranging to have the building bought was likely a ploy against Emily. She did not tell them that because it would sound crazy. Eventually, the impromptu meeting changed to people drinking to drown their sorrows. Emily, still too fresh off her morning hangover, left. When she reached her apartment, she found another envelope taped to her door. She took it down. In it was a page that read, ‘Call me.’ And there was a phone number. Only one person that it could be from. She went into her apartment, locked the door behind her, and went to make a call on the phone she hardly ever used. “Hello Emily,” Chase said as soon as she answered. “Hello Miss Morgan,” she said, defaulting to polite. “A pleasure to hear your sweet voice, my dear.” Emily took a deep breath. “You seemed determined to speak with me,” Emily said. “You upset a lot of good people, Miss Morgan.” “Perhaps if you had just answered your door or called me it would not have come to this,” Chase told her. “Had you handled this in a slightly more mature manner…” “Why did you have to bring all my friends into this?” “Because they all like you, and I assume you must like them.” Emily realised she was gritting her teeth. She relaxed her jaw and said. “Of course I like them.” “Then you would want to help them, wouldn’t you sweetie?” No other option. “Yes.” “Such a good girl.” An oh so condescending tone. “Seeing as you have not handled this in the most adult of manners, I think I will dictate the terms. Come by my office tomorrow, and we’ll talk about it.” “Come into my parlour said the spider to the fly,” Emily said before she could stop herself. Chase laughed. “I promise not to bite, though wrapping you up in silk is not an impossibility.” “I’ll be there. What time Miss Morgan?” “Ten in the morning. And Linda finished the outfits I commissioned. I would like you to bring them with you.” “I would be happy to.” It seemed a little thing. “And perhaps you might model one for me. Not that you did not look nice in that outfit you wore yesterday, but I think something a little more suited for the tone I want to set for our business. Number three would be the best choice.” “Pardon?” “You’ll understand when you pick them up. I will see you tomorrow.” Emily was careful not to sigh. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily carefully paced the handset in its cradle, then went into her bedroom, pulled her covers over her head and then screamed into her pillow for several minutes. Finally, she sat up, tossed the covers aside and then flopped backwards among them. “Damn you,” she said quietly. She got up from the bed and went back down to Sharky’s. Linda, usually not a big drinker, seemed happy enough to leave with Emily to get the outfits. There were five boxes, wrapped in paper, tied with strings, each numbered. Seeing the ‘3’ written on one filled in the missing the information.” “Do you really think we’ll be able to stay here?” Linda asked her. Emily looked from the boxes to Linda. She was standing near the wall of windows, looking out. She looked wistful. “I don’t know,” she answered. “I’m not sure what I will do. This much room. This much light. Near people like Nestor who handles the leatherwork.” She shook her head. Emily wanted to assure her that everything would be alright, but she could not. And she knew she would be at Chase’s office the next day. Running away was not an option. Number three was a white, empire waist dress, with short sleeves, a sailor collar and pleats in the short skirt (but not too short, thankfully). There was black and red piping around the hem of the dress and the ends of the sleeves. As was Linda’s signature, she had included a pair of shoes (red maryjanes) and a small patent leather purse. The leather was probably Nestor’s work. Tony had likely made the shoes. They were, she thought, a surprisingly self-sufficient group of people. And undergarments had not been left out. A white cotton vest, thick white cotton tights, some petticoats, and a pair of voluminous panties of thick white cotton, embroidered with little black anchors. She had held the panties out and thought they barely stepped above training panties, but she supposed that step, as minuscule as it was, was significant. Dressing in the morning, Emily quickly noticed the vest and the loose panties with tight (almost uncomfortable) waist and leg bands removed any curves. And the lines of the dress drew attention to what she did not have. As always, Linda’s work was impressive. She stood out on her sidewalk, the boxes beside her, in her red shoes, holding her little patent leather purse. She hoped none of her neighbours saw her. The cab she had called for pulled up to the curb in front of her. The driver, an inbetweener about six feet and some inches looked down at her. “Your mother around kiddo?” Emily wanted to scream. “I called you,” she said. “You?” he looked doubtful. Emily opened her purse, took out a small bundle of bills. “There is a big tip in it for you.” Money talked, she thought. He helped her put the boxes in the trunk (which is to say he took the boxes and put them in the trunk) and then took a booster seat from it, placing it in the back seat. “Wish you had said something when you called, would have preferred a car seat.” Emily did not say anything and did not argue against the booster seat (though she would have preferred to do without it). He helped her into it, not even asking her, and then put the seatbelt on her. Emily accepted it, saving her energy for fights that mattered. The driver took her across the undeveloped land and into the city. Chase Morgan’s company was large enough to have its own building near the centre of the city, a twenty-five story tower sized for giants. She looked up at the silver steel and black glass of the building as the cab driver pulled up in front of it. It looked impressive. It had been years since she had last been in a city with such buildings, and she had gotten used to the less intimidating architecture of her home. The driver helped her out of the car, and while he got the packages from the trunk, she pulled his fee and the promised, generous tip from her purse. They exchanged parcels for money, and then the cab driver drove off. Balancing the boxes, she walked towards the front doors of the Morgan Tower. She was really out of place. There was not a single other little she could see in the area, and not too many inbetweeners either. Having gone so long avoiding such situations her mind was screaming warnings, telling her to run, but she pushed back her shoulders and walked straight to the door. She supposed that Chase had done her a favour, having her dress like this. It made her look like she was being cared for. It was protective colouring, a warning to other giants to back off, ‘this little is mine, and I have the money to see her properly attired’. God, she hated giants. No one accosted her, and the doors opened automatically for her as she approached. The lobby was, in her opinion, pointlessly large, and scaled for people seven feet plus. The two women sitting at the receptionist desk had to be at least seven and a half feet each, probably closer to eight, and Emily would not have been able to see over the desktop if she stood too close. Of course, the women noticed her. The blonde on the right leaned over the desk. “Well, hello sweetheart. Are you lost?” It was, Emily thought, intimidating to be dressed as she was. Careful to keep her voice even she said, “My name is Emily Black. I am here to see Miss Chase Morgan.” “Oh sweetie, Miss Morgan is too busy to buy any cookies from you.” “Cookies?” Oh, the boxes. “I’m delivering these for her,” she said and winced at how stupid she sounded. “Now sweetie..” The other receptionist, a brunette, tapped her companion on the arm, pointed to the computer screen. “Really?” the blonde said. “It’s right here,” the brunette told her. “Sorry sweetie, I didn’t realise you had an appointment.” “Yes.” The blonde clapped her hands together. “Aren’t you just the most adorable thing.” She came around the desk. “Let me show you there.” Emily was glad her hands were full of the boxes as it avoided having to take the blonde’s hand. She was led to the elevators, and she supposed it was a good thing the blonde had come with her or she would be jumping up to try to hit the elevator buttons. “Be good sweetie,” the blonde said, pressing the button for the twenty-third floor and then stepping out. The brunette had probably called up for when the elevator doors opened Chase Morgan stood there, wearing an outfit that looked suspiciously like the one that Emily had been wearing when they had first met at Sharky’s. Of course, Chase needed no artifice to show off her curves. It was done on purpose for it made Emily feel even more childish in her sailor dress. “Here, let me take those,” she said, taking the boxes from Emily. “Just a moment and hold still. Let me look at you.” She looked Emily up and down. “Linda does wonderful work.” Emily felt her face grow warm and tried to force the feelings of embarrassment down. “Come on Emily,” Chase said, turning and walking away, expecting Emily to follow obediently along. That Emily had no choice but to follow obediently along made it so much worse. There was not, thankfully, anyone in the hallway. Emily took a quick look around, it looked like the office suites on this floor were large, which meant less staff. When they entered one of those suites Chase said, “Lisa, this is Emily Black.” “That’s Emily Black?” Lisa (who Emily guessed was a secretary) asked incredulously. Emily bit back a rude reply. “Yes,” Chase told her, tone firm. “I’m sorry,” Lisa said. Emily thought she was apologising to Chase, but she supposed that it might be possible that the apology was meant for Emily herself. Possible but not likely. “Emily, this is Lisa Smith, my personal assistant.” “Miss Smith,” Emily said, one more falling back on politeness. “Lisa, go and find a booster seat for Emily.” “Of course Miss Morgan,” Lisa said and hustled from the office. Emily felt her cheeks warming at the thought of Lisa looking for a booster seat, perhaps saying, ‘it is for a little Miss Morgan has up in her office, maybe I should bring a changing pad as well, just in case’. Why couldn’t Chase have had the stupid booster seat there to begin with? She had known Emily was coming. “This way,” Chase said, entering her office. It was large, even considering its occupant, with a big desk set near a wall of windows. She would need a booster seat to see over that. “While we are waiting,” Chase said, and took the dress boxes over to her desk, placing them down. She used what Emily hoped was a paper cutter to cut the strings and then carefully unwrapped the first box and opened it. “Look at this,” she said to Emily, lifting out and holding up a short sleeved, pink princess dress. “Very nice,” Emily said with no real enthusiasm, for she guessed were she to wear that that the skirt would not cover up whatever undergarment she might be wearing. “Yes, it is,” Chase said, and carefully put it back into the box before opening the next one. “How sweet,” Chase said for the next one, a white and blue romper. Chase made sure to draw Emily’s attention to the snaps in the crotch. The third was a set of several shorts and blouses, all of the shorts with suspender straps and snaps in the crotches as well. Chase was showing off the last, a white dress with ruffles and lace that looked like something a toddler might wear to church when Lisa returned with the booster seat. “Oh, that is just so cute,” she gushed, and then looked towards Emily, “I want to see her in it,” she said, hungrily (or at least that is not how Emily heard it). “I’m not sure this is Emily’s,” Chase said as she put the dress back in the box. “The seat.” Lisa put the booster seat on one of the chairs in front of the desk. She then, without asking, picked up Emily and put her in place. “There you go,” she said. Emily never liked being grabbed by Amazons, but she managed a weak ‘thank you’, telling herself she might have actually needed a little help. Lisa left as Chase took a seat behind her desk. “So here we are,” Chase said. “So here we are,” Emily echoed. “I appreciate you coming.” “I did not feel if I had a choice.” Chase smiled. “You always have a choice.” “You might.” Chase frowned for a moment. “I want you to work for me.” “And what would I do Miss Morgan?” “I have not decided yet. I am sure we can find a position for you.” The position that Emily thought of was back on a change table, legs raised, but she did not say that. “And if I am not interested.” Chase did not answer immediately. Eventually, she said, “While I don’t want to seem like some cheap movie villain, your neighbours might not appreciate it.” Emily wanted to swear at her but kept her temper in check. “That does not seem to leave me much choice.” “Because you are such a nice girl.” If you could read my thoughts you would not think so, she thought, but said, “You are very kind.” “So, you will come and work for me?” “How much will I be paid?” Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she had even thought of that. “You will be fairly compensated for your skill set,” she finally said. Which, Emily thought, could easily translate into all the diaper changes she needed. “What project are you bringing me on for?” Again Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she was pushing too far, but what else could she do? “I will have you work in various areas of the business until we have found the best fit for you, and that is all I can say.” There was a sense of finality to that, and Emily knew she should not ask any more questions. “I want to think about it.” “What is there to think about?” “The commute,” Emily said tartly, knowing it was dangerous. It was a gamble, One that apparently paid off for Chase smiled. “Very well, but make your choice fast.” Emily slipped down from the booster chair, she felt her skirt, and the petticoats catch and get pulled up behind her, for a moment leaving her with her the back of her panties uncovered. No one could see it, but she knew it and could feel the cool air of the room on the top of her bare thighs. She quickly smoothed the skirt down over her bottom. Chase came around her desk, looked down at her. “That is my dress you know.” She smiled. “Pardon?” Emily asked. “You don’t seem to have brought a change of clothing.” Emily's eyes widened. Was she about to be stripped and sent away? A naked little, around so many giants? It was like throwing blood in the water with sharks. Chase put her hand on top of Emily’s head, gently ruffled her short hair. “Tell you what, I will give it to you as a gift.” “Thank you,” Emily said, relieved, and embarrassed at how grateful she was at that moment. “Is that a way to thank someone?” She took her hand from Emily’s head. Emily looked up at her, saw a displeased look on her face. “Thank you for the beautiful dress, Miss Morgan.” “In the future, you might want to add how much you love it.” Then she walked to her office door and opened it. “Lisa.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Lisa said. “Please see Emily down to the street, and make sure she gets into a taxi.” “Pardon?” Lisa asked, surprise in her tone. When she stepped into Emily’s view, Emily could see the surprise mirrored on her face. “See that she gets into a taxi, make sure no one bothers her,” Chase said, tone firm. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” She nodded. “Emily, please come this way.” “I hope to hear from you soon Emily,” Chase said. “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said, getting out of the office as quick as she could. Lisa took her down to the lobby, and out onto the street. All the time Emily was sure Lisa was wondering why Chase was sending Emily away. Emily was not entirely certain herself. A black taxi pulled up in front of the building a few seconds before they reached the sidewalk. The driver got out, a tall inbetweener man, maybe almost seven feet tall. He looked at them and said, “Got a call to pick up an Emily Black?” “This is her,” Lisa said. The driver opened the passenger compartment door. A little-sized child’s seat awaited her. I hate you, Chase, Emily thought. Lisa picked her up, plopped her into the seat. The driver, with speed that spoke of skill, had the straps around her shoulders, and one up between her legs, the nylon edge of the belt against her bare thighs. There was a click as the buckles snapped together, and he gave the straps a quick, gentle pull that had her secured. The door closed. She heard Lisa say, “Bye bye sweetie.” Emily tried to undo the straps, but the buckles were somehow locked. When the driver got in, she said, “I am going to…” “I know where you are going,” he said. There was something ominous about that. The driver started the car and drove off. The seat had blocks of padded plastic on either side of her head, and she could not see past them. The straps were too tight for her to lean forward so she might look around them, and the seat was angled so she could not really see where they were going. They could be going anywhere. Chase had called for the taxi, told it where to go, Emily thought. Would she be driven to one of those schools she had heard of? Would the driver keep driving around until she wet herself and only then pull up to their destination? After years of working to avoid just this situation, she had walked into it. She tried to talk to the driver, to at least get an idea of what was going to happen, but he told her that he had to pay attention to the road and refused to be engaged. She lost track of time, almost panicking and when the car came to a stop, she had to bite down on a scream. The driver got out of the car. A few seconds later he had opened the passenger door. Reaching in, he loosened the straps, undid the buckles and smoothly lifted her from the seat and placed her on the ground. She was outside of her apartment building. “Have a nice day miss,” the driver said, leaving her there. He did not ask to be paid. Emily had to take a few deep breaths. Her knees felt weak. As the car pulled away, she walked slowly towards the doors of the building. Chapter 6 - Fight Fire with Finance, Meet Maliciousness with Mentality Back in her apartment, changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, Emily was able to relax slightly. She was still feeling a little panicked, and she was not happy, but she could think things through. She looked at the dress she had been wearing, in a pile on the floor. For a moment she thought to throw it out. However, she suspected treating a ‘gift’ poorly might come back and bite her in the ass. Plus she couldn’t bring herself to throw away something that Linda had made. She gathered it up and hung it in the closet, tossed the rest, panties, vest and stockings into her laundry hamper, then went to her computer. Think, she told herself. How did she get out of this? The panic in the taxi had almost sent her running. She had been looking for plane tickets, but she could not leave her friends behind, to be turned out of their homes by an angry Chase. Think, she once again told herself. If Chase did not own the building, then she would have no leverage. And Chase did not really own the building. Her investment management company did. That was the weak point. So she researched it. The trick was, she realised, to make the building seem unprofitable to the managers and, more importantly, their software. And she knew the software, had helped to write it, knew how to exploit it. As long as Chase had not directly instructed her managers to hold onto the building, it was possible. And Chase did not respect her; not as much as she should. She continued her research. She checked her finances. Four weeks. Maybe a day or two less, but four weeks. If it was even possible, she could do it in four weeks. She just had to stay out of diapers for four weeks. She stayed out of them (at least needing them) for four years in college. For twelve years before that in school. Four weeks would be a cakewalk she tried to tell herself. Emily did not really believe it. Chase Morgan was tough. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and asked herself if she could live with herself if she did not even try to help her friends. “God damn you and your noble spirit, Emily,” she said and reached for her phone, dialled in Chase’s number. She answered on the third ring. “Hello Emily dear,” she said. “I’ll work for you.” Chase was silent, and Emily pictured her in her head, smiling triumphantly. “I am so happy to hear that my dear.” “When do you want me to start Miss Morgan?” “Monday. I’ll send a car to pick you up at 8:30am. I’ll see that you get home after work. That way you don’t have to worry about the commute.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I am looking forward to seeing you Emily,” she said, and then hung up. Emily put her phone down. Monday. That gave her an extra fours days. “Okay Miss Morgan, you have all the advantages, and I have to hope that it makes you sloppy.” She turned back to her computer. There was a lot of work to do. The four days that Chase had given to her passed by in a blur. Emily was working on setting the events in motion that would let her buy the building, and she also had a lot of projects that she had to finish. If she had to work for Chase, then she was not going to have much time to devote to her clients. She also, not that she wanted to, had to face the possibility that she could end up not being able to work at all. Of course, she could not tell her clients that she might end up in a nursery and would have a hard time getting work done between feedings and diaper changes. She got depressed just thinking about it. So instead she told them that something personal had come up and she would have less time to work for them. It would explain why she would be turning down jobs. Doing so did not make her happy. She had spent a lot of time building up her reputation as someone people could trust to get jobs done fast. She had sacrificed any real social life for her career. Going dark like she was going to do for the next four weeks would hurt that reputation. She would have to build it up again. Assuming she was able to. The least she could do was to make sure that were no jobs left unfinished. She hardly slept more than a few hours a night. When Monday came she stood on the curb in front of her building, dark circles under her eyes, dressed in a blue skirt, white blouse and grey blazer, a messenger bag over her shoulder. A professional enough looking outfit, and one that could be mistaken for a school uniform, though of no particular school. Her version of protective colouring, giants being less likely to snap you up if they thought you were going to school somewhere. At precisely 8:30 a large, black town car pulled up in front of her. The driver was a man about nine feet tall. “Miss Black, Miss Morgan sent me.” Emily nodded. “Thank you.” He opened the passenger door, revealing a child’s seat in the back. That came as no surprise to her. He picked her up, slipping his large hand under her bottom, and then put her gently in the seat. “Let me get you buckled up,” he told her, pulling the straps around her, and between her legs. It was always the strap that went between her legs that got to her, embarrassed her the most. It pushed the material of her skirt up between her legs, often left her panties exposed. “There we go,” the driver said, clipping the belts into the central lock, and she knew it was a lock. He closed the door and walked around to the driver’s side, climbed in, starting up the car. The seat she was in, unlike the last one, actually let her see a little of where they were going. She watched again as they left the area of her home, passed through the undeveloped land and then into the city. This time the car did not stop in front of the building but pulled into the parking garage under it. The driver stopped the car and came around to release her from the child’s seat and help her out. He placed her on the garage floor, in front of a bank of elevators. “Miss Morgan is waiting for you.” He pressed the call button and then the button for the 23rd floor when the doors opened. “Have a good day, I will drive you home this evening.” “Thank you,” she told him as she stepped into the elevator, taking some solace in that she was supposed to go home that evening. The doors closed and the elevator rose to the 23rd floor. As before when doors opened, she found Chase waiting for her. “Emily, good morning,” she said sweetly. That was probably not how most bosses greeted their employees, she thought. “Good morning Miss Morgan.” “Come along, let’s talk in my office.” She turned and led the way, Emily following. So far it seemed very much like her first visit. She passed through the outer office where Lisa worked. Lisa was there, watching Emily as she walked past. “Good morning Miss Smith,” Emily said. Lisa nodded. “A pleasure to see you back.” They did not have to make any more conversation, for Chase went right into her office, closing the door once Emily was in. “Have a seat,” Chase said as she went to take a seat at her desk. A chair, with two small steps, had been put in the office in front of Chase’s desk. Design wise it was somewhat similar to a high chair, which Emily did not think was accidental. At least there was no food tray which could be used to lock her in, she thought, as she climbed into the seat, setting her bag in her lap. Once she and Chase were seated, Emily feeling a little ridiculous, Chase said, “I’ve given some thought to how to start you off. I am going to have you take part in an intern program we have.” Emily considered that for a moment, wondering if she had heard it right. “An intern? Seriously?” She regretted her incredulous tone as soon as it was out of her mouth. Chase did not really frown, but there was a slight downturn to her lips. “I am aware of your abilities, but have you ever worked in a company, as part of a team?” It was, Emily thought, a fair question. “In College there were team…” “Yes, I am sure there were,” Chase cut her off. “But that was school, this is real life. I will get the best idea of your ability to work for me and the best position for you by having you take part in the program.” There was a sense of finality in that statement that told Emily not to argue. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “As it happens I had an intern start the program just last week. You will be able to work together, you can show me examples of teamwork.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “Well then, let’s handle the introductions before I give you the quick tour.” She stood. “You should feel grateful, seeing as the owner of the company is handling your familiarisation.” Emily, who was climbing down from her chair, looked over her shoulder and saw an expectant look on Chase’s face. She recalled what Chase had said about accepting a gift. As she reached the floor, she turned and said, “Thank you, Miss Morgan, I am very grateful for your kindness.” Chase smiled. Emily wanted to scream. Chase took her back to the elevator and then pressed the button for basement level 3. “When I introduce you to people I won’t use your last name,” Chase told her. “What? Why?” Emily did not like the idea of being denied her last name. “I don’t want it to get out Emily Black is working for me, not until I think of the best way to rub it in Lyle’s face.” Emily took some heart in that, hoping it meant that ultimately Chase wanted her in the office, not in a nursery. “This is pretty far down,” Emily said, her early hope fading a little. The doors opened on a mostly featureless, grey corridor. “Before I bought the building a security company used the basement and some of the lower floors. All very secure. I use it as temporary office space now.” “So you have to earn windows?” Chase smiled and looked down at her. “I suppose that is so.” Emily did not know what to think of that. She was not sure if it was ominous or not. “This way,” Chase said, turning right and walking down the corridor. Several doors along she stopped and opened the door. Then stood aside and indicated that Emily should enter first. Emily did, expecting something bad. What she got was a rather mundane office, lit by fluorescent lights, two desks pushed together. Behind one of the desk sat an older teenager, as she was seated Emily did not know how tall she was, but it was apparent she was an Amazon. And she was stacked. “What are you doing here?” the teen asked. Chase entered. “This is the other intern starting here today,” Chase said, stepping in behind Emily. The girl stood up. “Miss Morgan.” She was probably eight feet tall, perhaps a little taller, standing there with her enormous breasts. That is completely unfair, Emily thought. “Jessica, this is Emily. Emily, this is Jessica King.” “Hello Jessica,” Emily said. “Emily,” Jessica replied. Emily guessed she was confused. “Both of you will be working together during the duration of this program,” Chase told them. “Emily, Jessica is taking a two-month break from high school. She is a straight-A student and the president of her school’s Entrepreneur Club.” “Impressive,” Emily said. “Jessica, Emily has gotten gold stars in potty training and keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Jessica said in the same tone that Emily had used. I hate them both equally, Emily thought. “Take a bit of a break Jessica. I am going to show Emily around and then bring her back here.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “This way Emily,” Chase said. The tour was pretty basic. Emergency exits, the cafeteria, the building’s day care centre on the first floor (a sunlit, bright space) and finally a bathroom two floors above basement level 3. “I’ve had a stool put in the cleaning closet for you, and the toilet at the last stall is sized for inbetweeners.” “Thank you,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And that concludes the tour. You know where my office is if you need to see me.” Emily frowned. “Don’t I need to sign some things, for payroll or something?” “Not to worry. I’ll be paying you out of my own pocket, just to keep things simple.” “That sounds like an allowance.” Chase smiled. “It does, doesn’t it.” Emily took a deep breath. “That’s fine.” “I am glad you approve.” Emily bit back a reply. “Let’s take you back to your office.” They returned the elevator and Chase explained the nature of the job. “You and Jessica have a weeks worth of work each. You’ll be analysing some collected data, seeing if you can find trends related to advertising my company has done.” The elevator door opened and Chase ushered Emily in. “You’ll be trying to find out what gets the best penetration.” “I understand,” Emily said, who thought it sounded pretty simple. “Good.” She pressed the button to take them down. In the office she found Jessica waiting, as well as a new chair behind her desk. “Here’s your username and password,” Chase said, handing Emily a folded piece of paper. “An email has been sent to you with the location of your work as well as instructions. If you have any questions just ask Jessica. This is the key to this office.” She handed over the small, brass coloured key. “I’ll be happy to help Emily,” Jessica said, her tone all treacle. “Thank you Jessica,” Chase said, and then left. Emily noticed that there was a keyhole on both sides of the door, guessed it had something to do with the security company that had once used it. She did not give it too much thought for she was alone with the teenage amazon, which was not good. Jessica reached down behind her monitor and brought forth two large cups of coffee, marked with the logo of a local chain. “I bought you a coffee since we’ll be working together.” She smiled brightly as she came around the desk. How stupid does she think I am, Emily wondered as she said, “Thank you very much.” Jessica held the cup in her left hand close towards Emily. Emily reached for the right which Jessica pulled back slightly and then almost thrust the other cup at her. Pretending not to have noticed she took the offered cup. “I didn’t know how you took it,” Jessica said, “so I brought cream and sugar. I know you littles like that. I take mine black.” Her tone took on a superior quality. “Black is fine,” Emily said as if she was trying to prove herself to the teen. Jessica smiled condescendingly. What a piece of work, Emily thought. Emily took her seat, using the built-in step, hung her bag off the back of the chair. Jessica sat beside her, their desks were close together. She put her cup on the desktop. Emily put her cup down, as close to Jessica’s as she could manage, then looked at the paper Chase had given her. Her username was ‘emily’ and the password was ‘IMBaby’. Emily sighed, then logged on and changed her password. “Jessica,” Emily said. Jessica looked over at her. “What?” “I am not sure I understand this. Can you show me?” Jessica smirked. “Of course Emily, I know this is hard for you.” “Thank you,” Emily said, colouring her tone with false relief. Jessica moved over to work on Emily’s computer, showing her where the files were and what they had to do. While she was condescending, Emily switched their coffee cups. “Thank you Jessica,” Emily said in her sweetest tones. “You’re so kind.” The smile Jessica gave her was so obvious in its contempt she might as well have called Emily ‘useless’. “You’re welcome Emily.” Emily took her seat and went to work, downloading some programs she had written a few years back to do similar jobs. She tweaked them and set them to processing the data Chase had given her. Emily pretended to drink her coffee, but really dumped it, bit by bit, into her garbage can when Jessica’s attention was focused on her work. For all she knew Jessica could have doctored both cups and trusted her greater size to protect her. When the larger woman looked over at her Emily could see her eyeing the decreasing liquid in the cup, her smile growing. Jessica was drinking the coffee that Emily had switched with her, seemingly unaware of the change. Emily hoped. After about an hour and a half of work, Emily had all the tweaks made to the program and had run the first days work through it. Now she was going to see what Jessica was trying. Emily got out of her chair, grabbed her bag, started towards the door. “Where are you going?” Jessica asked, her tone making it sound like ‘where do you think you are going’. Emily looked at her, her nervousness not entirely feigned. “I’m going to the bathroom,” she said, voice small. Jessica shook her head. “Oh Emily, you can’t just leave your work undone. As an adult, you need to have self-discipline.” “Self-discipline?” Emily asked, knowing exactly where it was going. “Exactly. As good employees we should stick with our work until it is finished. We can’t just go off to the,” she paused, “potty whenever we have a little twinge from our bladders.” I hate her, Emily thought. “You mean stay here until the work is done. No matter what?” “Exactly. In fact, I think we should lock that door and not leave unless our work is done. I can hold your key for you, if you want, just in case you think you might need a little incentive.” “So we’re locked in until the work is done?” Jessica nodded with a smile. “Exactly. That is the mature, adult thing to do.” “Oh. Well, I finished all of the work I was supposed to do today.” Jessica blinked. “What?” Emily nodded as she returned to her desk. “Look,” she said, bringing up the files. Jessica came over to look. “That’s not possible,” she said once she had seen the completed work. “It’s not?” Emily asked her. “Well, I guess it is, but, how?” “I'm good at this, I suppose. So, I can go to the bathroom.” Jessica scowled. Emily was a little worried that she might have pushed too hard. “Fine,” Jessica said. Emily nodded, picked up her bag, started towards the door. She stopped and looked back at Jessica. “Do you want me to lock you in?” “What?” Jessica asked, her tone snappish. Emily cowered, not entirely faked. “You said to lock the door and not leave until the work is done.” Jessica frowned. She reached into her pocket and took out a key. “Fine,” she growled, almost throwing the key at Emily. “Lock the door.” Emily almost dropped the key as she fumbled to catch it, using the action to hide a smile. God, Jessica was stupid. Or maybe she just had so little respect for Emily she never considered she was being played. “What’s your phone number?” Jessica asked. Emily told her, Jessica wrote it down. “I’ll call you if there is an emergency.” Emily nodded. “Well?” Jessica said, looking down her nose at her. “Don’t you have to go to the potty?” Emily nodded, scurried from the room, closed and locked the door behind her. “Dumb ass,” Emily said, heading down the corridor until she found a quiet nook she could hide out in. She sat down and took her laptop out of her bag. She joined the wireless network and continued the work. It was about thirty minutes later when her phone rang. She answered it. “Hello?” “Emily, I need you to let me out.” “Okay, I just have to tell Miss Morgan,” Emily said, trying to sound eager. “You’re talking to Miss Morgan?” There was uncertainty in Jessica’s tone. “Uh huh. I’ll just let her know…” “No, forget it.” Jessica hung up. Emily put the phone aside and went back to work. It was about twenty minutes later when it rang again. “Emily,” Jessica said as soon as Emily had answered. “I think I smell smoke. Get down here.” “I’ll pull the fire alarm and tell Miss Morgan,” she said. “What? No! I mean, I was joking. Stupid.” She hung up again. Twenty minutes later the phone rang again. Emily let it ring for a bit before picking it up. “Hello?” “You better get down here. And don’t say anything to Miss Morgan. I found something wrong with your work, so you better get it fixed right away.” “Oh no!” Emily nearly shouted. “Jessica, you are really nice. Thank you so very much.” “Yeah, yeah,” she said, trying to sound calm, but Emily could hear the desperation in her voice. “Just get down here right away.” Jessica cut the connection. Emily went back to work. Five minutes later the phone rang again. Emily answered it. “Where the hell are you stupid?” Emily had to hold the phone away from her ear as Jessica was yelling. Breathing hard she said, “Couldn’t reach,” deep breaths, “elevator buttons,” deep breath, “couldn’t ask anyone,” deep breath, “to press them.” More deep breaths. “Running down the stairs.” “You idiot. I got to… Get down here.” It almost sounded as if she had slammed her phone against something. Emily worked for another minute, then put her computer back into the bag. She returned to the office. She unlocked the door, and while expecting it, she was almost hit by the door as Jessica pushed through it in her dash towards the elevators. Hand pressed into her crotch, taking small, quick steps, Emily did not think Jessica was going to make. Following at a distance, she caught a scent of flatulence in the air. She saw Jessica standing in front of the elevators, dancing from foot to foot, looking up at the indicators. Emily did not think the elevators were close as Jessica turned, still dancing, now two hands pressed between her legs, and pushed through the door to the stairs. Emily shook her head and went back to the office. “Idiot,” she said with a smile. Chase had had issues with her interns before, but Jessica had presented her with a new one. She pushed open the door to the first aid room and walked in. Jessica was sitting on the rooms cot, a blanket pulled around her shoulders. She had managed to soil all her clothing, except for her bra. It was a little impressive. “Miss Morgan, I can explain…” Jessica began as soon as she had entered. Chase fixed her with a stare. “Explain why you were sitting in your own mess, a few steps from the bathroom, crying?” “I wasn’t crying! I was yelling. I was angry.” “You should be ashamed.” Jessica flinched. “It wasn’t my fault,” she said in a small voice. Chase reached for Jessica’s purse. Jessica looked like she was going to try to grab it, but another glare from Chase made her withdraw. In the purse, Chase found a small bottle. She held it up, shook it. She also produced a credit card receipt that indicated the bottle had been purchased from a nearby pharmacy a few hours prior. “You’re lucky,” Chase said as she looked at the bottle, reading the writing on it. “Due to your size, there is unlikely to be any long-term effects. Someone smaller might not have fared so well.” “That was the idea,” Jessica said petulantly. “I am kicking you out of the intern program,” Chase told her. “What? It was that stupid little. She poisoned my coffee and locked me in the room and…” A single step brought Chase to stand over Jessica. Her hard gaze made the teenager scrunch back against the wall, pulling the blanket tighter around herself. “You will not ever say that again, to anyone,” Chase told her. “What? But she…” “Never!” Chase snapped, and Jessica whimpered. “If you bring this up before a family court I guarantee that you will be the one sent off to a reform school. Do you understand me?” There were tears in Jessica’s eyes as she squeaked, “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase felt bad for a moment. Jessica was barely more than a child, and browbeating her like that was cruel. But she was not about to chance losing Emily. She opened the door, reached out to a shelf and grabbed a pair of pink track pants and a white t-shirt which she tossed to Jessica. “I will tell your school that you were a little too immature for this opportunity, and that is all I will tell them.” Jessica caught the clothing and began to slip on the t-shirt. “If anyone finds out what happened you're are welcome to tell them you were trying to slip something to a little but stupidly mixed it up, which is probably the truth anyway.” Having pulled on the shirt, Jessica looked at her, actually pouting. Chase shook her head. It always bothered her to meet an Amazon who was not ready to be a grown-up. Next, she tossed a tied up plastic bag at Jessica. “Your clothing. You’ll need to wash it. Or throw it out.” Jessica blushed. “Get out of my company,” Chase said in parting as she walked towards the elevators. Now it was time to deal with Emily. She was looking forward to that. She had been too lenient on the girl. By the time she was finished Jessica would not be the only one crying. Her resolve faltered slightly when she entered the office and found Emily over her keyboard, focused on her work. She coughed. Emily looked up. Chase was glad she looked a little uncertain. “I’m afraid that Jessica will not be returning.” “I hope it is nothing serious,” Emily said, face revealing nothing. “She said that you locked her in this room.” “She told me to.” “That seems highly unlikely.” “It does.” Emily brought out a smartphone. “But as it happens I have a recording.” “Of course you do,” Chase said, walking over to the desk. The phone played back a conversation between Emily and Jessica, and, as Emily said, Jessica did make the request. “You are far too clever.” “I don’t know what you mean.” Same damn dead-pan innocent look. “You’ll have to finish her work as well as your own. Perhaps I will keep you locked in here until you get it all done.” Chase leaned forward over the desk. Emily shifted back slightly, but before Chase could do anything else, she said, “It is all finished.” Chase straightened. “What?” “I finished all my work and Jessica’s work. I felt bad for her.” Chase did not contest that statement but came around the desk to look at the monitor. She took the mouse from Emily and clicked through the files. “Too damn clever by far.” She looked at Emily, caught a flash of a smile that disappeared as if it never was. Chase realised she had never seen Emily smile before. It as either the neutral expression, or one of dread, and she knew she often saw anger dancing in her eyes, but never a smile. Chase wanted to see that smile again, as often as possible. “You exhaust me Emily. Take the rest of the day off. I’ll call the car. In fact, take tomorrow and the next day off while I think of what next to do with your internship.” She pulled her phone from her jacket, paused and then said, “Without pay of course.” “Of course,” Emily agreed readily. Chase wanted to say more, but at the moment she would give the victory to Emily. She took her to the elevator and up to the garage. Chase put Emily in the car’s child seat, taking a bit of joy in making sure her skirt was pulled up, displaying her panties, just before she pulled the straps tight and locked them. She smiled at Emily’s blush. “Try to be a good girl,” she told her and patted her on the head before closing the door. “Take her home,” she told the driver. As the car drove off Emily tried to shift about so she could pull her skirt back down. She hated the idea of anyone looking down into the car and seeing her exposed like that. However, Chase had done too good a job and eventually, Emily gave up. One day was done, and two days off. That was not too bad. She was off to a good start. She did feel a little bad for what she had done to Jessica. Just a little bit. Jessica had brought on herself, but still… it had been like shooting fish in a barrel. Better her than me, Emily thought, sitting back in her chair, relaxing as much as she could. If no one asked for it back, she was going to keep Jessica’s key as a trophy. Chase sat at her desk, the work that Emily had done on her monitor. “Am I interrupting anything?” Richard asked. She looked up from her monitor, saw Richard leaning into her office. “Nothing vital, what’s up?” He came into the office, closed the door. “There are some details about the Jones deal I want to confirm, but I am curious about the incident with your intern.” “Which one?” Richard took a seat. “The real one.” Chase smiled. “Jessica was not as mature as I would have hoped.” He nodded. “I suppose that is one way to put it. Listen, I’m kind of wondering what you are doing with Emily Black.” “What I am doing?” “What do you want?” Chase sat back in her seat. “What I want is to wake up every morning, stretch, and hear Emily calling or crying in her nursery cause she needs her diaper changed.” He nodded. “Understandable, so I wonder why she isn’t in a nursery.” “I don’t have a nursery yet.” He laughed. She turned her monitor. “Take a look at this.” “What’s this?” He leaned forward. “My intern test.” He looked at the monitor. “The one that is two weeks of work that you give them a week to do?” “Yes. It is always a good way to gauge how they handle such things.” “You just like being cruel.” Chase laughed. “So what am I supposed to be looking at?” “Emily finished all her work, and Jessica’s. Four weeks of work, in less than half a day.” He looked away from the monitor and up at her. “Is it any good?” “Spot checking it, everything looks good so far.” “That is…” “Impressive?” “I was going to say creepy. Are you sure she is not a robot sent back from the future?” “I can’t discount it, but I think it unlikely.” “How?” “She probably wrote a program in the past for this type of work, then downloaded it and ran all the files through it.” “Okay, creepy but impressive.” “So, yes, I want her safely in a nursery, but I also want Emily Black doing things like this.” She waved her hand at the monitor. “You know what they say about having your cake and eating it too,” Richard said. “I prefer the Asian saying, that the person who tries to catch two rabbits will catch neither.” Richard seem to think about that. “Why?” he asked after several seconds. “Because while I can’t figure out how to have my cake and eat it too, I think if I am clever enough I can chase and catch two rabbits.” “I think you are wasting your time, but it is your time to waste. So good luck.” “Thank you.” “Now, about the Jones deal…” Chapter 7 - The Paediatric Clinic of Horrors Emily had appreciated the time off. She was not able to do anything to speed up her plan to buy the building, but she did manage to take a few small jobs as Emily Black, jobs she could quickly turn over. Both good for her bank account (which was going to suffer due to her plan) and for her reputation. She received a message from Lyle telling her he was sorry to hear that she had personal issues and offering any help he might. He even invited her to a party he was having for his ‘girls’, sure she would enjoy it, At first, she was worried he might have heard something from Chase but discounted that. He probably just thought that any Amazon would enjoy seeing littles in such a situation. Jokes on you, she had thought as she had sent off a polite message thanking him and declining his kind offer. On Thursday morning she was outside of her building so she could be picked up and taken into the city. The driver pressed the elevator buttons for her, but when the door opened she was not presented with Chase’s familiar form. No one was awaiting her. She wondered if the change in the procedure meant anything. Then she told herself that this was only her third time there, and she could not make any generalisations. Walking the hallways, she made it to Chase's office and looked in. Chase and Lisa were leaning over Lisa’s desk, talking. Chase noticed Emily first. “Come in Emily,” she said. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I was very impressed with your work the other day.” “Thank you.” “So impressed that I want you on my health insurance program.” “Normally you have to be working here three months before you are eligible for insurance coverage,” Lisa told her, a small sniff suggesting what she thought of Emily’s ‘jumping the cue’. “I already have health insurance,” Emily said. Chase smiled. “I want you to have insurance I know can take care of you.” Emily was about to say that she had never had a problem with coverage but realised the pointlessness of it. Chase wanted this for reasons Emily knew she was not going to care for them. “You’ll need a medical exam, Lisa has kindly offered to take you to the clinic.” Chase had put a subtle emphasis on the word ‘kindly’ so Emily thanked her. Then she asked, “Clinic?” “Just a facility that is familiar with the medical requirements of littles,” Chased told her with a smile. That Emily did not like. Perhaps it showed on her face, for she said, “It is just an exam, nothing else.” Oddly enough Emily suspected that part of that was directed at Lisa. She either had to run or see this examination through. If she was not on the 23rd floor, she might have run. “Take care of Emily,” Chase told Lisa. “Yes, Miss Morgan. Come with me Emily,” Lisa said as she picked up her purse from her desk. “Yes, Miss Smith.” “I will see you when you get back,” Chase told Emily. Lisa took her hand when they were in the elevator, holding it tightly when the doors opened on the lobby. She walked Emily across the floor towards the doors, pausing to talk to the receptionists. They were the same ones that Emily had met when she had come there the first time. “Well hello again sweetie,” the blonde said, and then asked Lisa, “Is she yours?” “No. Miss Morgan is looking out for her.” “Ohhh, I’m so jealous,” the brunette said. “Do you wish Miss Morgan was looking out for you too?” the Blonde asked her. She laughed. “Well, depending on the type of ‘looking out’,” she told her companion with a wink. Emily wondered if they thought this was going over her head. She supposed that Chase was an attractive woman. “I’ll let you two gossip, Emily has an appointment I need to get her too.” “Hope to see you soon Sweetie,” the blonde said. “Have a good day,” the brunette told her. Lisa took her out the doors, to the front of the building where a taxi was waiting for them. Of course, there was a child seat in the back seat. Lisa got her settled and strapped in and then circled around to get in the other door. She gave the driver an address, and in a few seconds they had merged with traffic and were on their way. Lisa took a tablet from her purse and started working on something. Emily did not necessarily want to talk to her, but it was a little boring to sit there in silence. About thirty minutes later, in a less urban area of the city, the cab pulled up in front of a single story building, next to a small park. When Emily was taken out of the car seat, she could see the sign in front of it. ‘Westburne Paediatric Clinic’ and just below it in slightly smaller letters, ‘Specialists in Little Medicine’. Again, Emily was seized with a desire to bolt, but Lisa had a tight hold on her hand. As she was led up the brick path to the front doors all, she could think of how embarrassing it was. Taken to a paediatrician; Chase was a jerk. There was a waiting room, about three-quarters of the chairs, occupied. There was about a half and half split between actual children (all of them giants) and littles. She felt her cheeks grow warm with a flush, for the littles were all diapered, all in embarrassingly childish and infantile clothing. With her red, knee length skirt and white blouse, she looked positively adult by comparison. “Chase Morgan made an appointment for Emily,” Lisa said to the receptionist. Emily was a little annoyed that her last name seemed to be unimportant (though Chase had already told her that she did not want ‘Black’ being used, but that was at the company) and she fanned that annoyance into anger. A carefully controlled anger, but anger nonetheless. She had no time to be embarrassed. She had to be aware, and careful. The state of the other littles should be a warning to her. The receptionist had looked up the appointment information for she said, “Yes, here it is. Please have a seat, a nurse will call for you soon.” Lisa, still holding Emily’s hand, walked to one of the chairs. She then pulled Emily up into her lap. Emily did not argue there were other chairs available, for the moment willing to put up with it. From her place on Lisa’s lap, she regarded the other patients, careful not to stare. She suspected about half of the littles there had accepted their new status, and the others, judging by the discomfort they were showing, the embarrassment, had not. Emily had done her best and was doing all she could, to not end up in that situation, but she wondered which would be better. As hard as it would be to live with the shame, at least she would be able to try to fight back (metaphorically of course) and escape that fate. But sometimes it seemed that the littles who had accepted their status were happy. Maybe some littles really did seek such a state, as the giants seemed to tell themselves. Well, not her. She noticed that Lisa had been bouncing her softly on her knee, probably for a minute or two. It was not as is she was a fussy child needing to be soothed. How very annoying. “I am ready for Emily,” a nurse said, coming out of the back. Lisa put Emily back on the ground, took her hand, and led her to the nurse. The nurse was a shade taller than Lisa, a pretty woman, probably in her late twenties, dressed in a white tunic and pants. “This is Emily,” Lisa said. The nurse bent down and gently ruffled her hair. “Hello Sweetie, I’m Nurse Brenda. Now don't you worry Emily, you have nothing to be scared of.” Her tone was patronising. Emily could have said some things, most of them bordering on rude, but she just said, “Yes Nurse Brenda.” Brenda straightened. “Bring her this way,” she said to Lisa. They passed through the door into the back of the clinic. There was a corridor that led to the left and right, and one that extended in front of them. There were lots of doors, opened and closed, and she could see children, no, littles, being led between those rooms, mostly waddling in thick diapers, wearing silly little gowns covered in cartoonish prints. She passed a few rooms, one or two open doors. She made it a point to take quick looks, to get a better idea of what the place was like. Brenda opened a door, let Lisa usher Emily in, then closed the door behind herself as she entered. It was an examination room, much like many others Emily had been in, though the low shelf by the examination table, filled with diapers, was not something she was used to. “Get her undressed please,” Brenda said to Lisa. Emily started to unbutton her own blouse, but Lisa knelt down and brushed her hands away. “We have to do what the nurse says,” she told Emily with a smile. This was another fight that Emily could not win, so she let Lisa undress her. When her skirt was slid down to puddle at her feet, Brenda said, “She’s not wearing a diaper.” Lisa nodded as she skimmed the panties down to Emily’s ankle. “She’s potty trained.” Emily felt her cheeks grow hot. Potty trained. Not, ‘doesn’t need diapers’. Wasn’t it enough that Lisa had her there naked? She knew the answer to that. “Well, we’ll have to put her in a diaper. Clinic policy.” “Of course,” Lisa said, gleefully. You bitch, Emily thought. Brenda grabbed Emily up under the arms, lifted her with dizzying speed, and without so much as a ‘by your leave’, lay Emily on her back on the padded top of the exam table. “Can I have a pink diaper?” Emily asked, giving Brenda a wide-eyed ‘puppy dog’ gaze. “Why of course sweetie. I know little girls like you like pink.” She grabbed one of the pink diapers from the shelf, shook it open with a soft rustle of plastic, and then took Emily’s ankles in her large hand and lifted her bottom off the exam table she could slide the diaper under her. “Even when you potty train them they still want their cute diapers,” Brenda said to Lisa, almost as if Emily was not there. “Yes,” Lisa said, sounding doubtful. As Brenda lowered Emily onto the diaper padding, Emily looked over at Lisa, saw her looking back with a puzzled look, as if she was trying to figure out what Emily was doing. Brenda lightly dusted her with powder, then pulled the diaper up between Emily’s legs, adjusted it a little, then tapped it tightly up. “There we go sweetie,” she said, patting the front of it. “Thank you, Nurse Brenda,” Emily said sweetly. “Oh, you are welcome sweetie. Such a polite little girl.” Brenda picked her up and put her on the floor, then got one of the gowns and had Emily raise her hands so she could slide it over her, before tying it off. While the gown had hardly covered the diapers of any of the other littles that Emily had seen, she was actually small enough so that the bottom of the gown dropped low enough to almost obscure her diaper. Almost. Lisa pulled Emily back onto her lap, bouncing her again on her knee, eliciting an almost inaudible crinkle from the diaper. Brenda picked up a tablet and began asking questions about Emily’s medical history. Lisa, of course, did not know, so Emily had to answer first, and Lisa repeated it. Brenda did not enter anything until Lisa had said it, almost as if Emily were not speaking. Of course, that was the point. The clear message was that anything she said did not matter. Emily wondered how long it would take before that sort of treatment began to make her feel as if she really had no voice. She really hated the place. Once the questions were asked, Brenda weighed her, measured her and then said that Emily’s vision would be tested next. They left the room, walking through the halls, the littles on display Emily thought, to another examination room. The ‘parents’ of the littles likely were paying extra for such treatment. Brenda left them the with the eye doctor, whose name Emily did not learn. He gave her a full eye exam, made notes, and then spoke to Lisa. “Her eyes are fine, she might need glasses in a few years, if she needs to read,” he said, the last with a soft laugh. “But as long as the letters are on play blocks she will see them fine.” He smiled down at Emily and ruffled her hair. She hated him. Next was the room for the hearing test. They paused outside of the room, while another patient finished up. In another exam room, close by, a little was sobbing softly, laying on her stomach on an exam table, and enema tube in her bottom. Emily tried not to stare, but she saw the red of the little’s bottom, suggesting a recent spanking. She shifted her gaze away, heard the nurse giving the enema saying something about crybabies needing to be punished. Another little passed, a man, probably in his mid-twenties, waddling by, his diaper crinkling loudly. He was blushing from his head to his toes. Lisa knelt down and patted Emily' padded bottom. She said softly, “This diaper is pretty thin. No waddle and hardly a crinkle.” “It’s pink,” Emily said innocently. Lisa frowned, lips pursed, then sighed and straightened. She might have said ‘too clever’, but it was too soft for Emily to hear. She had her hearing test, and then a dentist took a look at her teeth. “Remember to take good care of your teeth,” she told Emily. “Or maybe you’ll lose them.” Emily felt a little sick, wondered if some littles sitting in the very chair she was in had had their teeth taken out, for a more infantile smile for their giant ‘parents’. She hoped not. On their way to the next examination, Emily peeked into a small room that looked more like an office, saw who she assumed was a doctor talking to a man and his ‘child’. She could not take a good look, but she took in as much as she could without anyone noticing. In the next exam room, Emily had to endure a gynaecological exam, feet up in stirrups, opened diaper beneath her bottom. She might have taken pride in what was an adult exam, but it was too damn uncomfortable. Then the nurse, a big, heavy-set woman, lowered the stirrups and flipped her over on her stomach, sliding her and the diaper farther up the table, so she was still lying upon it. “We’ll take your temperature now,” she said, no-nonsense tone. Emily did not appreciate what that meant until she saw the woman take a thermometer, it’s size almost obscene, from a jar of Vaseline. She had a moment to try to relax, knowing it was going to happen even if she protested (and protesting would not stop it, likely make it worse). There was a tiny bit of comfort in that there were several other even thicker thermometers in the vaseline and Emily was getting the smallest. “Here we go,” the nurse said. She spread Emily’s buttocks and placed the end of the thermometer against her hole for several moments, long, long moments, then slid it in. Emily was not happy. The nurse took her time, gently patting her bottom, pressing the thermometer farther and farther in, almost as if she expected Emily to enjoy it. Was she supposed to enjoy it? What the hell was wrong with the woman? Did she really think that she was going to get off on being violated by a too large rectal thermometer? Later Emily would consider that some littles, with their genitalia sealed up in plastic and padding, with hands often imprisoned in mitts, might indeed find the embarrassing treatment pleasurable, having few other options. That thought would leave her depressed for hours when she had it. However, at that moment, lying on her belly, positioned on an open diaper that she had recently been wearing, a glass rod up her bottom, all she could feel was embarrassment bordering on complete humiliation. Eventually, the nurse seemed to think that the thermometer had been in her long enough, and she pulled it out, slowly. “A healthy temperature,” the nurse declared, before wiping the thermometer off with a tissue, the tissue going in the garbage the thermometer into a beaker of alcohol. “Now we just need a little blood. Let’s sit you up.” She did not give Emily a chance to sit up on her own, but lifted her, slid the diaper around, and then sat Emily atop of it. Emily was careful to keep the deadpan expression on her face, though it was hard, angry as she felt about her treatment, and about the superior smile she saw on Lisa’s face. Fortunately, the anger did not blind her to what the nurse was doing. She saw the woman look at two boxes of needles. She watched the nurse take a pair of glasses from her smock, put them on, then carefully check both boxes. Emily did not trust it. The nurse selected a needle, prepared a holder, then put a tourniquet around Emily’s arm. “Don’t worry sweetie,” she said, rubbing a spot on the inside of Emily’s arm with an alcohol swab. “It will just be a little prick.” Emily had had blood taken before, and she was not a fan of it, but she knew it would not hurt that much. But she still held herself ready, and when the needle slid in, feeling as if the nurse was trying to jam a blunt piece of metal into her arm, she did not cry out. She did not say, ‘what the hell are you doing?’ She did not treat the nurse to a blast of salty language that would put a sailor to shame. She sat there, careful not to grit her teeth against the pain, trying to look as if nothing was wrong. The nurse actually frowned. You god damned bitch, Emily thought. Still frowning, the nurse turned the needle ever so slightly — it hurt like hell — and slid the blood tube into the opposite end of the holder, drawing a vial full of blood. She put the tube aside and then pulled the needle free. Emily wanted to scream. Looking down at her arm Emily expected to see a bloody, jagged hole, but all there was was a small drop of blood on her arm, and that was quickly covered with a piece of gauze and a bandage. The nurse looked back at the boxes of needles, then at the needle itself a moment before she disposed of it in a sharps container. “Well, you were very good in not crying,” the nurse said, and then, like an actress who had flubbed her lines and was trying to get back on track, “but if you had been a crybaby, you would have been punished.” Emily recalled the little getting the enema. “Yes nurse,” she said politely. “Let’s get you back in a diaper and then you can see the doctor,” she said, reaching towards the diaper filled shelf, her hand going to another of the pink diapers. Emily had one more card to play, and she said, tone almost petulant, “I don’t want a thick diaper.” The nurse paused. “Well little missy,” her hand shifted to the side, grabbing a thick white diaper, “what you want does not matter.” She pushed Emily onto her back, lifted her by her ankles, swept the old diaper away, and proceeded to diaper Emily in the extra thick padding and loudly crinkling plastic of the new one. Emily knew it was not the same as having a pillow wrapped between her legs, but damn if it did not feel that way. The nurse lifted her off the table and placed her on the floor. Emily could see that Lisa was looking down at her, confusion on her face. She had apparently stumped Lisa again. Emily pulled futilely at the gown for a moment, but there was no way it was going to cover the diaper. “The doctor will want to speak with you,” the nurse told Lisa. “Please come with me.” Lisa took Emily’s hand, leading her after the nurse. Emily found she could not bring her thighs together and was forced to waddle. It would probably be easier to crawl, which she supposed was the idea. Lisa's hold on her hand helped her keep up, but more than once it was only that hold that kept her from falling. And Lisa knew it. The nurse showed them to a small office, and it was as Emily had supposed, the same room in which she had earlier seen the doctor talking to a man. “The doctor will be with you soon,” the nurse said, giving Lisa a smile. Then Emily and Lisa were alone. Lisa took a seat and pulled Emily up onto her lap. Emily did not appreciate it, but the clinic was a little cool, and the gown thin and Lisa was warm. Lisa began to bounce her on her knee again, but the diaper was crinkling loudly, and when she stopped Emily assumed it was because the noise was annoying her. Instead, she began to hum, gently playing with Emily’s hair. She had what Emily had dubbed ‘little fever’, and she felt bad for the next ‘unattended’ little that Lisa might meet. The doctor came in a few minutes later. She was an older woman, probably taller than Lisa, but she had a slight stoop, and it was hard to be sure. She introduced herself to Lisa as Doctor Green. “Well,” Doctor Green said, swiping her fingers across a tablet, “Emily is as healthy as a little horse.” She smiled down at Emily and reached out to gently squeeze her nose. “Just a little healthy horsie.” Emily did her best to look amused. However, it was a wasted effort, for Doctor Green had already turned her attention back to Lisa. “We should get the blood work back tomorrow. I don’t expect to see any problems, but I’ll let Miss Morgan know, one way or another.” “Thank you,” Lisa answered. “The only issue I have is with the amount of alcohol she drinks. Not that it is a lot mind you,” she said, fixing Lisa with her stare, “but as a rule, my patients don’t drink any, and I think that would be for the best.” “I’ll let Miss Morgan know,” Lisa said. Go to hell you busybody, Emily thought. The doctor folded the cover over the tablet. “That is it. You can get her dressed. I would like to see her again in six months.” She stood. “You can make an appointment now, or we can call Miss Morgan. Just let the receptionist know what you want.” Then Doctor Green was gone. Lisa slid Emily off her lap, and then reached for her clothing, which she had been carrying all along. It turned out getting Emily dressed proved a challenge to Lisa. She could not button up the lower buttons of Emily’s blouse, as the diaper was too thick, and no matter how hard she tried the skirt was a lost cause. With a sigh Lisa looked about the office, perhaps hoping to spot a thinner diaper, but as Emily had noticed earlier, the office had none. She looked Emily, frowned, and then tore the tapes open and tossed the diaper into the trash. “Get dressed,” she said, pushing Emily’s clothing at her. Emily was careful not to show any relief. It had been a risk, for it had been possible that Lisa would have just led Emily out in the too thick diaper wearing only a partially buttoned blouse. However, Emily had suspected that she would not. She was beginning to think she understood Chase’s plan. They left the clinic, Lisa telling the receptionist to call Miss Morgan when it came time for Emily’s next appointment. They waited for the taxi that Lisa called, all the while Lisa watching her with what Emily thought was a judgemental gaze. Another ride in a car seat, back to the office. Lisa paused in the lobby to talk to the receptionists. She learned the blonde was named Claire, the Brunette Kristen. They asked about Emily’s checkup when Lisa mentioned it, and Claire asked if she had gotten a needle and if she had been brave. “Yes Miss Claire,” Emily had said as she hoped one day Claire got blood taken with one of those needles. They arrived back in Chase’s office suite a little afternoon. Chase came from her office, smiled. “Someone is very healthy,” she said. “You’ll have full health coverage without a problem.” “Thank you,” Emily said. “Will it require going to that clinic?” Chase smiled. “It does specialise in little care.” Emily did not say what she thought that was worth. She also knew she would not be giving up her own health care anytime soon. “The doctor said she drinks too much.” Lisa’s tone was just as disapproving as the doctor’s had been. What a snitch, Emily thought. “Well, I am sure that Emily will think about that.” “I’ll try,” Emily said, and then to Lisa. “Thank you very much for taking me to the clinic. I know you are busy with your own work.” Lisa looked a little surprised, and Chase frowned. Emily supposed she had taken the wind from her sails, thanking Lisa before she was told to. Lisa got over her surprise and said, “You’re welcome Emily.” She looked over at Chase. She thought about Chase’s game. Chase wanted Emily Black to work for her, so she was not going to make the first move to step Emily back into a second babyhood, but if it happened…. Well, Chase would likely be happy to offer comfort and take charge. However, Chase did not seem to be really upset that Emily had returned, undiapered. She wondered if just maybe Chase had not known what kind of things happened at that clinic. “Emily, I want you to help Lisa out for the rest of the day, tomorrow as well. It will give you a good feel for the company.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said. Case sent Emily home a little early so she could talk to Lisa. “So, tell me how Emily did?” she asked, leaning on Lisa’s desk. “She got all the work done, she takes direction well, does not ask many questions, I have nothing bad to say about the job she did.” Chase thought that Lisa might not have liked admitting that. Nodding Chase said, “Yes, yes, but tell me about the clinic.” Lisa almost giggled. “She was wearing this one diaper that was so thick I thought she was going to fall over and have to crawl.” Chase realised clapping her hands together happily was not going to look so professional. She simply nodded. “She needed to wear a diaper?” “Well, didn’t need it, just a clinic rule.” “I would have liked to see that.” “Well,” Lisa said, “I did try to keep her in it… but I couldn’t get her clothes on over it, and you said not to let anything too overt happen.” “That’s fine,” Chase said, waving a hand to dismiss the concern. “She’s too clever you know.” “I suspect I know, but tell me.” Lisa explained Emily’s ‘trick’ with the diapers. Chase had to laugh. “She is smart.” “A little like that does not need to be smart when she is so cute.” Lisa was almost pouting. Chase nodded. “There is something to say about smart and cute.” Chapter 8 - Nesting Emily had not looked forward to a weekend so much since she had left high school. It was not so much that the Friday at work had been all that terrible. She had just worked with Lisa and Chase on various projects. The most challenging thing about Friday was the bathroom up on the twenty-third floor. None of the toilets had really been suitable for anyone under seven feet. Using them had required a little climbing and precarious perching with the real danger of falling, either off or in. Still, better than the alternative of asking for help. She was pretty sure that help would mean having Chase or Lisa sitting her on the toilet and remaining in the stall with her, and would eventually lead to a child’s potty. It was possible she was paranoid, but she did not think so. Plus she had also been going ‘commando’ on Friday, as it was as far from the diapers of the day before she could get. The evening after the clinic she had been bothered, no longer needing to be focused. Even a pair of panties had reminded her a little too much of a diaper. But now she had a weekend to herself. She spent the morning catching up on chores, in the past done in fits and starts over the whole week. She also had a few quick jobs and bug fixes for clients. It was early in the afternoon when she went down to Linda’s apartment (after looking about for any cars that might belong to bigs). Linda welcomed Emily in and one of the first things Emily noticed was the nine-foot-tall dress form in the corner of the room. “Some of your larger clients asking you to make clothing for them?” Emily asked. Linda put a cup of tea down in front of Emily. “Yes, not a lot yet, but enough that I needed to invest in that dress form. Actually, what I’ve started getting request for are matching outfits for the children clothing I am making.” “Matching outfits?” Emily suddenly pictured Chase wearing the sailor dress from the other day. She almost shot tea from her nostrils, which would have been unpleasant. Linda, perhaps seeing where Emily’s thoughts were going, said, “Not matching styles, but themes. Like,” and again it seemed Linda had some inkling about Emily’s thoughts, “those outfits I sent to Chase, did you see the sailor dress I made.” “I think I saw it,” Emily said into her tea to hide her blush. “Well, I might, say, make a white sundress with black anchor embroidery along the hem of the skirt. So it would be obvious the outfits went together. That reminds me, you are working for Chase now, do you think you could ask her something?” Emily had not been able to keep people from noticing that she was picked up and dropped off every day by a big, black car, so there had been no use in trying to hide she was working for Chase; though she had told her neighbours that it was possibly only temporary. “Maybe, what?” “Ask her if she would like some matching outfits for those I sent her. I think Chase is a bit of a mover and shaker. I think if she were to take an interest it would help things take off.” Emily really wanted to tell Linda that she did not think Chase would be interested, she almost lied and said Chase had bought the outfits for a friend and would not need any kind of matching outfit. She did not, mostly because she wanted Linda to do well, and partly because she figured a lie like that might come back at her. “I’ll let her know. She might be interested.” She actually probably would be, Emily could almost envision that telling smile on her face. “Thanks. You know, I was thinking about making you a sundress.” “I…” “Candy told me you don’t care for them,” Linda said, not giving Emily a chance to respond, “but I thought if I add a nice jacket to it, with a conservative cut, you could wear it to work. We are getting into the hot summer now. It will look good.” Emily thought about it, picturing it in her head. She supposed it would look nice. “Alright, I’ll give it a chance.” “Let me get my measuring tape.” Linda was smiling. Once she finished up at Linda’s Emily went out of the building, across the street, to Candy’s. She found the mechanic working on a motorcycle of giant proportions. Even though she knew who it had to belong to she asked, “Is that the…” “An old war Valkyrie, the thing has to be more than seventy years old, but all the construction is bulletproof, not literally of course. Had to be terrifying to ride on one of these when people were shooting at you.” Emily stepped up onto the stand the bike was mounted to. The seat was almost as tall as she. “How will you ride this?” Candy shook her head. “I won’t. You’d have to top seven feet, and even then your toes would be reaching. I got a friend who can ride it for me, I’ll ride along on the back when it comes time to test it out. Not the best way to do it, but I’ll be able to hear the engine and get a feel for the vibrations. Help me strip this engine down?” “Sure,” Emily said. Candy handed parts to Emily, who cleaned them and then laid them out carefully on a work table. Along the way she learned what each piece was called and what it did, as well as what it might cost to replace if it was damaged. “I can make some of the parts myself, if I have to, the original is better,” Candy told her. “Can you get originals?” Emily asked, cleaning the years of gunk from a piston ring. “If I can it won’t be cheap.” They worked for a few hours, had the engine completely stripped down and laid out on the table. “That’s a good days work,” Candy said, wiping her hands on a rag, leaving oily streaks on it. Emily nodded, looking at all the parts. “Gonna come to Sharky’s tonight?” Candy asked as she tossed the rag aside. Emily recalled the doctor from the clinic. “Yeah, I’ll be there.” “Good.” Candy smiled. “You better wash your hands, I got some soap at the sink that will cut that grease.” Emily looked down at her hands, saw how black they were. “Right. Thanks.” Not a bad day, Emily thought as she washed her hands. Chase was also busy on that weekend. She had called her realtor to talk about buying a new home. They met in Chase’s apartment, Maggie laying out various pages on the kitchen table. “So why are you looking for a new house? I thought you loved this place.” “I do, but, I think I might need a little more space.” She could not help but smile. “I think I might want a nursery.” “What?” Maggie looked up. “Are you expecting?” “No, but maybe adopting.” “Maybe?” “It’s complicated.” “Complicated? If you say so. I contacted the building’s management firm, in case you wanted to stay. You should have bought the penthouse when you had the chance, I don’t think the current owner is ever going to sell.” “I didn’t need the penthouse when I moved in. Anything else in the building?” “Not that is really much larger than what you currently have.” Chase sat back. “So I’ll have to leave.” Maggie nodded. “Anything close?” “The big red brick high-rise, about a block down from here, know it?” “I’ve seen it. Looks nice.” “It is. One of the biggest two-floor suites is open. You could put a nursery in there, small room for a nursemaid or nanny, a couple of guest rooms if you want to entertain.” “How long has it been on the market?” “About three weeks. Priced a little high, but it might sell. If the owner drops the price, it will probably be snapped up.” Chase chewed gently on her lower lip for a moment. “Can you arrange a showing?” “Not a problem.” “What else?” “Nothing in this immediate area. There are a couple of pocket mansions about a thirty-minute drive from your workplace.” She shuffled from printouts across the table. “This one is on the Two Pines golf course. Six-bed rooms, seven and a half baths, dining room, den, big deck, on about three acres of land.” Chase nodded. “Can you show me around these properties?” “Of course. Tomorrow good for you?” “Yeah.” “I’ll arrange things. Help if you can give me a time frame.” “No idea I’m afraid.” “Care to explain Chase?” Chase shook her head. “It’s both complicated and confidential, for the moment.” Maggie sighed. “Lyle is a lot easier to deal with.” “Lyle? Lyle Redmond?” She nodded. “He called me up, a few hours later we put in an offer on a mansion about two hours north of here. He wants to move his menagerie of little girls into the country, probably show off the new helicopter he bought.” Chase was careful not to frown. “Lyle and I have a different way of handling things.” “So I’ve heard. He’s having a big party there in two weeks. Afternoon for showing off his girls, evening for a regular party, housewarming kind of bash.” “Are you invited?” “Fraid not, though I’m hoping. You could probably get an invitation, or just crash.” Chase nodded after a moment. “I’ll think about it.” Monday, the second week of Emily’s ‘internship’ at Chase’s company. When she walked into the office suite, Lisa looked up from her phone, pointed at Chase’s door, mouthed, ‘go in’. Emily nodded and walked into Chase’s office. “Emily, have a seat,” Chase said, indicating the almost high chair. Emily climbed up into the seat, looked across at the sitting Chase. “Linda asked me to pass a message on,” Emily told her. “Oh?” “She wanted to know if you might want some complimenting outfits, for yourself, for those ones she made for you.” “Really? That’s kind of her. And I, of course, appreciate you telling me.” She smiled. “I suppose having something that would match well would be nice. Tell me Emily, which of those outfits do you think I should choose to have matched?” Emily swallowed, thinking about all of those outfits, and the possibility that she was going to end up in one if only to see if the clothes Linda made really was complimentary. “The sailor dress,” she said, thinking that out of all the others it was the most harmless. “I knew you liked that dress,” Chase said, teasing tone with a hint of eagerness within. Emily opened her mouth to deny it, then pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders in a noncommittal way. “Speaking of your neighbours, I think Gus told me that you’ve helped him with his network issues?” Emily wondered what Chase was getting at. “Yes.” “So you are good with networking stuff, routers and things?” “I know my way around a LAN,” Emily told her. “LAN?” “Local Area Network.” “Good. I need you to go down the to daycare and work on the network and computer issues they have been having.” Emily almost said ‘you’re sending me to daycare?’ but she knew Chase probably wanted that. “What issues?” she asked instead, trying to treat it as if it were nothing. “When I bought the building my IT people were busy getting the network for the business set up. I contracted out the work on the daycare,” she sighed, “which was a mistake. Nothing has worked right, and I think the children and teachers deserve better.” “I understand,” Emily said. “If you need any equipment talk to John, the IT manager. Tell him to bill any of it back to my department.” “Alright,” Emily said as she climbed down from the chair. She did her best not to be embarrassed, not wanting to blush. “Can I get someone to press the elevator button for me?” Chapter 9 - The Daycare Scare and the Tailor Troubles It was, Emily thought, a pleasant, bright daycare, insomuch as her (thankfully) limited experience told her. There were about five teachers, and maybe twenty children. The majority of them actual children, but Emily saw two male littles, one dressed like a toddler, another dressed as if he was only a few months old. She did not get close them, not wanting anyone to think she was interested. She also did not get too close to the actual children. For an adult little there was no worse bully than a giant child. The daycare was run by a friendly man, Emily guessed he was in his mid-thirties. He was all smiles when she came in, playing with a few of his charges. “You must be Emily,” he said, dropping down to one knee, offering his hand. “I’m Simon Pett.” That was a better greeting that she had hoped for and she took his hand, which enveloped hers, shaking it. “Pleased to meet you, Mr Pett. I understand you have some network issues.” “Do I ever,” he told her, standing. “Half the time we don’t have an internet connection, and I am pretty certain about half the computers need to be overhauled or whatever you do to them. I really appreciate the help.” “Why don’t you show me around?” Emily said, looking up at him. “This way then.” He showed her the computers, the wiring closet, which was a mess of cabling and routers, as well as a few other areas where network equipment had been set up. It was all done terribly, Emily thought. He also pointed out the playroom, the toy boxes, the bathrooms (with potty seats) and introduced her to the rest of this staff; a young man Kent, and three women, Tammy, Mary and Aby, all of them taller than seven feet. Kent almost picked her up when Simon had introduced her. “I’ll get her into some play clothes,” he had said with a smile, before Simon had intervened, saying “No, no, she’s here to fix the computer problems.” “Her?” Kent has asked, obviously disbelieving. Annoying, Emily thought. Tour and introductions out of the way Emily had gone to work. She plugged her laptop into the system and set about tracking down all the issues. It took her about an hour to find the faults, and another hour to get the IT manager to send down the replacements she needed. After that she was busy for most of the day, fixing hardware issues and running updates on all the computers, cleaning up a few viruses she found. Kent seemed to be following her, watching her, as if he thought she was about to wet her panties and start crying. At one point she was goosed by a five-year-old who was taller than she, and then the girl demanded of the nearby Mary, “Why isn’t she wearing a diaper.” Mary swooped in, quickly taking the girl’s hands. “Sorry,” she said to Emily, and then to the girl, “Becky, not all littles have to wear diapers.” With an incredulous look, Becky said, “That’s not what my mommy says.” Mary led Becky away before Emily had to hear more about what the girl’s mommy thought about littles. Emily knew she should not wish ill on children, but she often found it very hard. She went back to work. It was about an hour away from the end of the workday, and Emily had crawled into a cabinet to pull out a superfluous switch (probably put in to pad out the bill) when she felt someone slap her across her skirted bottom. Her head shot up and smacked into the shelf above her. “Son of a bitch,” she cried, for a moment she saw stars. Nearby she heard a childish voice say, “That’s a naughty word!” Emily pushed herself out of the cabinet, expecting to find one of the children. Instead, she saw Chase, kneeling down next to her. She was smiling. “Sorry,” she said, her tone making it obvious that she was not, “but your bottom, wiggling around like that, just needed to be spanked.” Nearby Simon laughed. “I know Miss Morgan. Sometimes you just can’t help yourself.” Emily looked towards her supposed ally, feeling betrayed. “Of course,” Simon continued, “you should only do it when a little is naughty. Otherwise, it is just cruel.” That was a little better, Emily thought, not much, but she was willing to forgive him. “Well then, we’ll just say it was proactive for your salty language.” Emily did not bother to argue that there would have been no salty language had Chase not struck her. “I’m almost finished here,” she said to Chase. “Excellent. How is it going, Simon.” “Wonderful. We’re finally able to stream shows for the children without them cutting out every ten minutes, and all our computers are working much better. Emily is a little miracle worker.” “You’ll need to run a bit of maintenance about once a month to keep everything working well,” Emily told him. “Well, you are welcome back anytime you want,” he said. “Do you hear that Emily? You can come to daycare any time you want,” Chase told her as if Emily had just not heard it. “Appreciated, but I’m sure I can handle most of it remotely.” “I’m sure you would enjoy visiting in person. Actually, I think you often look a little piqued in the afternoons. Wouldn’t you like to come down for an afternoon nap?” “Feel free,” Simon told her. “And don’t worry if you wet in your sleep, we can deal with that.” And just like that, he was her unknowing enemy again. Chase laughed. “Don’t worry about that. Emily got gold stars for keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Simon said, and it seemed he really thought that it was. Emily nodded, did not say anything, wondered when Chase was going to stop mentioning that. Probably, she thought, when it was no longer true. Damn. “How long until you are finished up here?” Chase asked her. “Oh?” Emily said, reached up to rub the sore spot in her head. “Maybe half an hour.” “I’ll be back in about half an hour then. Keep up the good work.” “Okay… Wait? You’ll be back?” “I’ll give you a ride home tonight. I have to see Linda, so it is on my way.” “Great,” Emily, managing not to sound sarcastic. Chase winked at her and then left. Emily watched her go. She felt someone touching her head. Looking up she found Simon smiling down at her. “Just making sure you did not hurt yourself when you bumped your head. If you are feeling a little dizzy, we can lay you down.” “No, thank you, I’m fine,” Emily said as she got back down to crawl into the cabinet. Likely he would have her lying down in a crib if she took him up on his offer, though even one of the mats the children napped on would be bad enough. Strapping Emily into the child seat in the back of her SUV was an enjoyable feeling for Chase. She did not leave Emily’s panties exposed as she drew the restraint belt between her legs, as Emily had been well behaved. She did give the strap a bit of an extra pull, so the stiff material would gently rub against the girl. Chase was a firm believer in positive reinforcement. “There we go,” she said, patting the restrained Emily on the head. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Emily said, polite as always. Chase almost thought she meant it. She was hoping the gratitude would be genuine one day. She drove a little slower than usual, drawing it out, enjoying looking in her rear view mirror to watch Emily. Near the end of the drive, she thought that maybe Emily was a little fussy. She wondered if it was the strap, or perhaps if Emily had to go potty. For a moment she considered taking a long detour, but she decided against it. Had she not promised Linda that she would be there around 5:30 she would have made the detour, just to see what happened. Outside of the apartment building, Chase took a slightly flushed Emily out of the seat, confident that Emily had enjoyed the ride, for the strap that had been between her legs was warm with a touch of moistness. She almost lifted Emily’s skirt to get a look but chose not to. She did, however, ask, “Did you enjoy the ride in your baby seat?” “Yes Miss Morgan, thank you,” Emily said, apparently a little distracted. Chase leaned over and patted Emily on her bottom. “Run off to your apartment, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Damned if she did not actually run. Chase got a bag out of her car and then went up to see Linda. “Sorry if I’m a little late,” Chase said, ducking her head slightly as she entered Linda’s apartment. “Oh, that’s okay. I appreciate your interest.” She looked around, noting the tall dress dummy among the smaller ones. “Emily says you have an idea for making complimentary outfits.” “Yes,” Linda said, slightly nervous bob of her head. “Would you like some tea?” “Thank you, that would be wonderful.” Linda went to make the tea, and Chase took a seat, looking around. There were more outfits in progress than when she had last visited. Her gaze shifted towards Linda who was moving about her kitchen, preparing the tea. She wondered what the inbetweener might look like in some of her own outfits. Extremely fetching, Chase thought, but she shook that idea out of her head. Linda set the two cups of tea on the table and then took a seat. “What do you think you would like?” “Perhaps a skirt and blouse, a casual look you could go for a stroll in a park in.” Linda opened her notebook and began taking note. “Something lightweight, with a bit of flow. Silk would be good, but expensive.” She looked up at Chase. “Silk sounds very nice.” Linda nodded and began sketching in her book. Chase looked at what she was doing and said, “And a blazer perhaps, that I could wear for a business casual look.” Linda nodded once more. “That’s a good idea. In fact, I am making something similar for Emily.” “Oh,” Chase said with a smile, “you’re making Emily something?” “Yes.” Linda flipped back a few pages, then turned the book so Chase could see. Chase looked at it, then said, “Perhaps the skirt could be a little shorter, made of something a bit lighter, a little flappy.” “It’s meant for work,” Linda said. “But when she wears the jacket the weight of that will keep the skirt under control. When she takes off the jacket, well, then it is time to relax and have fun. And what girl does not like a playful skirt.” Linda nodded after a moment. “I suppose that is right.” She took the book back towards her and made a few notes. They returned to talking about Chase’s outfit. Once Linda had all her notes she told Chase it would take about two weeks to finish. “And if you can come in for a fitting next week that would be good.” “Do you think you could have it ready for the Friday after next? There is a party I might be going to.” “I should,” Linda said after a moment. “I’ll pay extra of course.” Linda nodded. “Thank you.” “There is one more favour I would like to ask.” “Oh?” Linda asked. Chase opened the bag she had brought. “I bought this off the rack, I think the fit is close, but I was wondering if you could make a few quick alterations. It’s for Emily.” Linda looked at what Chase had brought and then nodded. “I think I can.” Chase smiled. "And keep it a secret, I want it to be a surprise." Chapter 10 - Little on Display On Tuesday Chase informed Emily that she would be working down at the reception desk for a few days. “With Claire and Kristen?” “Yes. They are both looking forward to having you with them.” I’ll bet, Emily thought. “And,” Chase said, “I got you a uniform just like theirs.” She opened a box that looked suspiciously like something Linda might have put together. “Here we go,” she said laying out the pieces of the outfit on the couch. “The fit should be perfect.” Emily walked over and stood up on her toes to look at the clothing. At least there was no diaper. “Let’s get you dressed.” “What?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want you can go down to the change room on the first floor, though you might need a little help reaching the locker, or you could go and change in the daycare, which is closer to your size, or you can change here. The door is closed.” “I guess I will change here,” Emily said, thinking it was the best out of a bad mix, and the outfit had not come with panties or bra or vest, so at least she would not be stripping completely. Emily managed to undress quickly on her own, but the receptionist outfit had a few extra pieces, and she could not pull them on fast enough to keep Chase from helping. Dark grey, knee length skirt, with a vest and jacket of the same material. The blouse was purple, with a frilly scarf that Chase tied around her neck. The pantyhose were nude, and the shoes closed toe slippers with a low heel. As Emily set the small, pillbox hat on her head, Chase pinned a brass coloured name tag over the left breast of the jacket. The outfit was almost an exact match of the one she had seen Claire and Kristen in, which of course was the problem. Wearing an obviously adult style outfit would likely make her look like she was playing dress up, especially with bigs wearing the same thing. More than a little embarrassing. “Come along,” Chase said. Emily took a moment to fold up the clothing she had worn and put it to the side before running off to follow after Chase. They took the elevator down to the lobby, a few other people getting on as they descended. Emily got a few, “Don’t you look professional,” from the other elevator passengers and one, “A little early for Halloween isn’t it sweetie?” Chase explained to them all that Emily was working down at reception. “Most of the interns spend some time there, to learn the company.” That statement got variations of, ‘isn’t that adorable.’ Down in the lobby, she found Claire and Kristen were expecting her, though not her clothing for Kristen said, “Oh my god, she’s wearing our uniform. That’s precious.” “Ladies,” Chase said, “Emily will be working with you, I expect you to take care of her and make sure she learns the nature of your job.” She shifted her attention to Emily. “Emily, there is a lot you can learn here. Don’t waste the opportunity.” All three, Kristen, Claire and Emily answered in the affirmative. Chase nodded. “Get to work.” She smiled. “This way Emily,” Claire said, indicating the receptionist desk. A stool with steps had been placed there for her. She climbed up it, the top of the counter coming to the middle of her chest. Claire took up position on Emily’s right, Claire on her left. “It is a fairly straightforward job,” Claire began, smiling at Emily. “But don’t think that means it is easy,” Kristen warned. “We are the first face of the company. It is a lot of responsibility.” They went on to explain the scheduling software, the phone system and the various procedures. Emily expected to be bored to death, but she soon realised that there was, in fact, a lot to learn about the company at reception. She began to see who was coming to the company and who they were seeing. Most seemed pleasantly surprised to find Emily there. Only one older man who had a meeting with a manager up on the fifteenth floor seemed to take offence at Emily’s presence. “Keep littles out of the way,” he had said. Emily actually apologised to him, though inside she was seething, and she made a point to memorise his name in case there was ever a bad-turn she could do him. Her apology seemed to defuse his anger, and he left muttering something about littles needing to be in daycare. “You handled that very well,” Kristen said, her tone not too condescending, though the head pat that followed was. The first day was not so bad. She felt like she was an animal in a zoo at times, both visitors and employees seeming to want to watch her. And when she went to the washroom at her break Kristen went with her, in case she needed any help. The Amazon wondered aloud wondered if the potty chairs in the daycare might be better. The restrooms on the first floor had toilets sized for inbetweeners, so Emily suggested that it should not be a problem. “Make sure to wash your hands,” Kristen had said as if she had not been about to do so. Being told to wash her hands gave her a sense of deja-vu, but she was too busy to pursue the thought. She learned that Kirsten and Claire seemed to have worked out a rotating schedule, one of them always going with her when she left the desk. It was of course annoying. Claire was a little worse, as she wanted to help Emily as much as she could. Kristen was a little better, but she wanted to talk about Chase. The next day, a Wednesday, Chase had her again at reception. Emily had known it was coming and had worn her uniform to work to avoid having to change in Chase’s office. She found the scheduling software lacking, so she made a copy of it on her laptop and began to fix it. Something to pass the time when things were quiet. “You know,” Claire said as she took Emily’s hat off to play with her hair, “you are the best intern we’ve ever worked with.” Emily looked up from her computer. “Have you worked with many?” “All of them,” she told her. “All of Chase’s interns do at least a few days of reception.” “Even the boys,” Kristen said. “Though they don’t get to wear the uniform.” Claire put Emily’s hat back on her head. “At least one wished that he could.” Kristen smiled and winked. “I was looking forward to working with Jessica,” Claire said with a sigh. “She was stacked.” Kristen nodded. “But you’re better,” Claire told Emily and wrapped her in a quick hug, lifting her off the stool for a moment. Emily took a moment to regain her balance when she was placed back on her stool. “Have you both worked for Miss Morgan long?” “I’ve been here since Miss Morgan bought the building three years ago,” Kristen said proudly. “About six months less. I was probably Miss Morgan’s first intern.” Claire reached out and gave Emily’s jacket a gentle tug as if to straighten it. “You like working for her.” “Of course we do,” Kristen said. “Great boss. Good benefits. Good work environment.” Claire listed the reasons. She smiled at Emily. “All the cute girls we can hug. That’s a new benefit.” “Can it, we got visitors,” Kristen told them. Emily shifted the computer to the side and smiled with the other two at the group of people approaching them. The following day passed similar to the others, though Claire was getting a little more difficult to deal with. She had not yet demanded the Emily use the potty chairs at the daycare, but it was getting close. The end of the day could not come soon enough. “Want to come out for dinner with us?” Kristen asked Emily as the security guards locked the front doors. “Pardon?” Emily asked. She had been looking towards the elevators, expecting her driver. “Claire and I are going out for dinner, maybe some drinks. Want to come with us?” “The place has a child’s menu,” Claire offered as if that was a selling point. “I’d like to,” Emily said, lying, “but I don’t have anything to change into, and housework has been piling up.” “Aww,” Claire said. “Well, I know what it is like to have to deal with housework. Must be extra hard for you, being so short.” It was hard to say if Kristen was offering heartfelt empathy or just making fun of her, so Emily took it as empathy and smiled and nodded. Not long afterwards her driver showed up, and Emily was able to leave. Chase was waiting down in the parking garage. “Give Emily and me a moment,” she told the man. “Yes ma’am,” he said and went to make himself busy. “Why didn’t you go out for dinner with Kristen and Claire?” “You’re watching me?” Emily said, a little shocked. “Of course I am watching you.” Emily frowned. “Now, why didn’t you go with them?” “Housework. A lot of it.” “Well, maybe you need someone to help you with that housework. A maid,” she paused, “or a nanny.” “I don’t need a maid,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And the nanny?” “No. Not a nanny either.” Chase looked down at her for several seconds. Emily had no idea what she might be thinking. She wondered if today was the day that Chase snapped. “You’ll be working in my office tomorrow. Showing me what has kept your head buried in your computer these past few days. Please take Emily home now,” she called to the driver. “Yes ma’am.” Emily watched her turn back to the elevators. Today was not the day, she thought, but what about tomorrow? She would be so glad when she could leave it all. If she could leave it all. The driver got her strapped into the seat while she was thinking such things. Chase returned to her office, considering Emily. She had been watching the little, how she dealt with her coworkers and visitors. Emily was smart, a little like a wild animal, always watching, always careful. Chase how gotten a little tired just watching her. Emily had, she noticed, never drank a cup of coffee offered. Usually, she had been able to come up with an excuse not to take it, and if she had to accept it, and Chase had watched, she never drank. And there were more things like that. It made a Chase sad, to think Emily was cutting herself off from things. So she would do what she could to help. The next morning Emily spent about thirty minutes showing Chase the alterations she had made to the scheduling software and then about three hours working with Chase’s IT manager as they planned a possible roll out. She liked John. He was so into tech that he often forgot she was a little and spoke to her like any other colleague. “We’ll need to write some documentation for this,” John told her as he set up an installer. “I can do that. Shouldn’t take more than an hour.” “Better you than me. I hate that stuff.” He did not look up from the computer. “Am I interrupting something?” Both John and Emily looked to the door of John’s office. Chase stood there, smiling. “Nope. What’s up?” John asked. “Well,” she looked at her watch, “It’s lunch, and I’m taking Emily out.” “Sure. I forgot it was so late. I don’t want Emily to miss her lunch.” Often forgot, Emily thought but eventually remembered. “I was thinking of working through lunch,” Emily said. “I have a few energy bars in my bag.” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Chase’s smile never faltered. “I’d be a terrible boss if I let you just live on energy bars, and this is the end of your second week. We can talk about how well you are doing.” “Take a lunch with the boss,” John said. “I got other work to take care of. We can pick this up after the weekend.” “See Emily dear, perfectly okay to take a break.” Emily considered the options, decided other than a flat refusal she had no choice. And she was thinking a flat refusal might make Chase stop playing her game and act. “Thank you for the invitation,” Emily said to Chase. “You’re welcome. Finish up here and then meet me in the lobby.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase left, and Emily completed a few things, then saved her work. “Have a good lunch,” John told her, not looking up from her computer. “Thanks,” Emily said, trying to make her tone sound normal. Then she paused, sighed and asked, “Can you press the button for the lobby for me?” He looked up, smiled paternally, “Of course Emily.” She suspected he was going to take a little longer to forget she was a little next time they worked together. In the lobby, she found Chase in conversation with Claire and Kristen. “You’re going to lunch with Miss Morgan,” Kristen said to her. “I’m so jealous.” Her tone was meant to be light, but Emily thought there was a hint of bitterness in it. Emily hoped she had not alienated Kristen. Having an Amazon who was actively gunning for her would be difficult. “Come along Emily,” Chase told her. Not, ‘let’s go’, but ‘come along’. Chase’s big SUV was parked in front of the building. Chase put Emily in the back seat, in the child seat, though she did not pull the strap so tight up between her legs as she had the last time. As it did not take them long to reach their destination, five minutes at most, a tight strap between the legs would be less effective. Chase took her from the seat, then took her hand tightly and led her along the sidewalk lined with smaller, upscale looking buildings. “I don’t want you to get knocked over.” Emily might have discounted that, but there were a lot of bigs around, and they did not look as if they expected littles to be moving around among their legs. They entered the door of a restaurant called ‘The Modern Well’. As soon as they stepped inside Emily was presented with dark wood panelling, the smell of leather and old, sweet tobacco, soft conversation and faint smells of delicious food. A moment after they entered the host, a rail-thin man, easily ten feet tall, in a tuxedo, greeted them. Well, he greeted Chase. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you.” His gaze shifted down to Emily. “You are aware we do not have highchairs?” Emily kept quiet, though there were so many things she wanted to say. “We won’t need one. Perhaps a booster seat,” Chase told him. “Of course,” he said, paused, and then, “We don’t have a child’s menu.” “I am sure Emily will be happy with that,” Chase said, tone suggested she did not want to hear what else the restaurant did not have that might dissuade anyone from bringing children or littles. “Of course,” he said, and led the way into the restaurant. There were people around, but the table and booth setup seemed to give diner’s privacy from each other. She heard them but saw few. The table they were shown to was near the back, in a quiet corner. There we four chairs, but Chase took a seat in the chair next to Emily. “It’s cosy,” she said. The table edge was at the level of Emily’s chin when she sat. The booster seat that was brought to the table about a minute later was needed. They ordered. Emily asked for the prime rib and salad, with a small glass of red wine. She noticed Chase’s ghost of a frown when Emily asked for wine, but she did not say anything. They both ate their salads, made a little small talk, discussed some of the things Emily had learned, all fairly standard. It was only when the waiter brought their entrees that Chase started playing. She took Emily’s plate from her. “Hey,” Emily said, careful not to be loud. Chase smiled, cut some of the meat, and then held it out towards her. “Open up from the steak train.” Emily frowned. “Really?” Chase, still smiling, said, “If you don’t like it we can go to one of those family restaurants. Get you some of the pureed cardboard they call children’s food.” She was good, Emily thought grudgingly. The food smelled delicious, and her stomach suddenly grumbled, loudly enough that Chase heard it. “Someone’s tummy wants some steak.” Emily opened her mouth. Chase put the steak in her mouth. Emily’s eyes widened slightly as she began to chew. It was the best prime rib she had ever eaten. It was nearly the best food she had eaten. Chase had cut another piece and held it out. “I can feed myself,” she said, more sullenly than she would have liked. “I’m worried you are not eating enough. Just want to make sure you get a good meal.” Chase’s tone and expression were innocent. Emily opened her mouth for the next amazing delicious morsel. Chase cut about five more pieces off, feeding each one to her. The sixth piece she darted to the side, leaving a smear of the au-jus on her cheek. “Someone is messy,” she said, wiping the sauce from Emily’s face before she could react. Emily blushed. Chase put the plate back in front of her. “Careful you don’t make a mess, or I’ll have to get you a bib.” As Emily took over feeding herself she wanted to be angry, but the food was so good she could not stay mad. And the wine had the double benefit of being extremely good and upsetting Chase. She felt quite full when she finished. Chase had finished her meal, a fillet of trout, and had spent some time just watching Emily eat. It was a little creepy, but Emily was not going to let it ruin her meal. “Shall we have coffees and deserts?” Chase asked her as Emily put down her cutlery. “I want to,” Emily said, “but that meal was so filling,” she said, for a second treating Chase as if she was just someone she was enjoying lunch with. “Maybe next time we’ll ask the chef for a smaller cut; we’ll tell the waiter that Emily’s eyes are bigger than her tiny tummy.” It was amazing how fast Chase could ruin the moment, Emily thought. Chase paid, and they left. The meat sat heavily in Emily’s stomach and made her feel tired for the first part of the afternoon. Once Chase asked if she wanted to go down to the daycare for a nap. She, of course, refused, politely. When the day was finally over, she was happy to go home. Two weeks down, she thought. Two weeks to go. Chapter 11 - School Daze Haze Chase was ending the day by giving Lisa various instructions on the work they needed to get done in the next week. Her assistant was more brief than usual. Chase thought she must be angry, but did not know what might have upset her. So she asked. “What’s bothering you, Lisa?” She reached for her mug of coffee. Lisa did not answer immediately. She finally said. “It’s Emily.” “What about her?” “Do you know how many of your employees would love to go to lunch with you?” Looking over the rim of her coffee cup Chase asked, “Does that include you?” “No,” Lisa said, and then, “I mean, yes, of course, but I’m not upset about that. I just find it infuriating that she shows so little gratitude to you.” “Well, I suppose Emily does not think she should be grateful, but I can’t say I entirely blame her.” “She doesn’t realise how happy she should be that you have taken an interest in her.” “Well, that’s…” Chase thought about it. “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps she does not realise that she should be happy.” “You see,” Lisa said. Chase nodded. “Are you willing to stay a little late tonight?” “Of course.” “Good, because there is something I would like to look into.” After a busy weekend (Emily had worked on several jobs, as well as getting things set for the eventual purchase attempt on the building) Emily came into work on Monday morning. She spent a pleasant enough day working with John, finishing off the work they had started on the previous Friday. She only saw Chase once in the morning. The next day she and John were looking at various software, discussing how some of it might be altered. At about ten in the morning, Lisa called, asking Emily to come up to the office. John was understanding enough to press the elevator buttons without Emily having to ask. However, as he did it, his expression was once again a little paternalistic. As the car took her up to the twenty-third floor, she sighed. Even John, who was a tech nerd, more interested in processors than pacifiers, still easily saw her as a helpless dwarf. When she came into the office, Lisa was shuffling papers on her desk. “Emily, good.” She took a thick file folder off her desk, carried it over to her. “Take this down to the meeting room on the seventeenth floor.” She pressed the folder into her hands. “Why?” “Because Miss Morgan wants it,” she said, then hustled Emily out of the office towards the elevator. “I don’t have time to answer every question you take it in your head to ask.” Her tone was exasperated as if Emily had been asking dozens of questions instead of just the one. Then Emily was in the elevator, descending towards the seventeenth floor, wondering what Chase was up to this time. She did not have time to examine the contents of the folder, though it looked too thick to be the sort of paperwork that might be needed to send her off to some training centre. Emily walked through the busier halls of the seventeenth floor, darting around the legs of the bigs who were moving about, all busy with something or another. She reached the closed door to the meeting room Lisa had described. She knocked. “Come in,” she heard Chase call. She fumbled with the folder and reached up to turn the doorknob. A push of her shoulder swung the door open, and Emily stepped in. The meeting room was large, and more relaxed than a regular conference room, with leather couches and low coffee tables. It was more like a coffee shop than a corporate space. Chase was there, and she stood when Emily entered. “Emily, good, you brought the folder.” Her tone had a hint of the same kind of praise one would use on a small child. Emily nodded, but her attention was drawn to the other woman there. She was probably as tall as Chase, though it was hard to be certain as she was seated on the couch. She was smartly dressed, and her features were sharp, her light blue eyes, locked on Emily, were a little like chips of ice. She wore her light, nearly white, blonde hair long. It contrasted sharply with her black suit. Chase took the folder. “Emily, this is Miss Caroline Oliver, she is the CFO of Three T Technology.” “Pleased to meet you, Miss Oliver,” Emily said politely. She had not heard the name Three T Technology since… “And her daughter Pipa.” Emily took her gaze from Caroline, dropping them. There was a young girl by Caroline’s feet, seated on a play mat. She had missed the girl, her attention so focused on the Amazon. She started slightly, realising the child was actually a little, dressed in a pink set of rompers and a white blouse. She was diapered. Emily started again as the other little looked up from the toys she was playing with. “Catherine?” Emily said, not quite believing what she was seeing. “Aemilia?” the other little asked, a tiny lisp blurring the ‘l’. Her eyes widened, and her cheeks might have reddened slightly. “Shit,” Emily said softly. Caroline looked down at the little at her feet, and then up at Emily. “How do you know each other? How do you know Pipa’s old name.” Old name? The woman had changed Catherine’s name Emily realised. “I believe,” Chase said, “that they might have gone to school together.” “Surely not the daycare,” Caroline said. She reached down and lifted Catherine/Pipa into her hands. “I would recall her.” She was looking at Chase. “Did she attend the Etiquette school?” “I believe they met in college,” Chase said. “Oh that,” Caroline said dismissively. “What a waste of time.” She bounced Catherine/Pipa on her knee. Emily found it unbelievable that Catherine actually giggled. “My little Pipa did not need to fill her head with such nonsense.” Emily had heard of people seeing red, but she had not experienced it before. She felt so angry. Every small indignity she had even ignored, pushed down and responded to with politeness, threatened to spill out of her, choke her unless she spewed forth a stream of invective at this stupid woman in her perfect clothing. Then she felt Chase put her hand on her head. Not hard, but firm, with just enough force that it brought Emily backed to herself. “Emily, why don’t you go back to work.” Emily swallowed, looked towards Catherine/Pipa. She was smiling as Caroline continued to bounce her. She caught Emily’s gaze, offered a shy smile, a tiny lift of her shoulders, almost as if saying, ‘what can you do’. Emily turned and nearly fled the room. “What do you mean work?” Caroline asked Chase. “Emily is in my intern program.” “What? How ridiculous. If it were I….” The door closed before Emily had to listen to what Caroline would do. She did not bother try to get someone to push the elevator button for her but pushed open a door into a stairwell. She sniffed, realised there were tears in her eyes. Wiping at them Emily ran up the stairs, each one nearly too high for her. Exiting on the 23rd floor she ran to the bathroom there, knowing it would be private enough. The last stall, once the door was closed, would give her a place to think without being bothered. She climbed up on the lid of the toilet, pulled her legs up, hugged them to her slim chest. She sniffed again, lifted her arm to wipe her tears away. Why was Catherine there? Had Chase known? Of course, she had, Emily told herself. Somehow Chase had arranged for her best friend from college to be brought there that day. Why Emily had no idea. She found herself thinking back to when she had first met Catherine. The four young women were starting their first year at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Like most every other freshman there they had attended an assembly where they had been welcomed by the dean of students. Then those four, as well as several others, had been made to attend another, smaller meeting. All the littles had been informed that the school would do everything it could to help them with any special needs they might have. They were given a long list of services the school offered, all of which sounded like things a student just starting nursery school might need, rather than a young woman starting her first year in college. They were given their uniforms, black pleated skirts, white blouses, with blue smocks, and little hats. To identify them as students, the dean of students had said, and then laughed and said, “We would not want you to be mistaken for children.” For most of the littles there, it was not much of a danger, most of them possessing an adult figure, short as they were. For Aemilia Black, it might be a credible danger, but she knew the real reason they were being made to wear uniforms, and it had nothing to do with helping them. “Hurry up girls,” she said, “get changed.” So, in full view of the dean of students and some student volunteers, the littles stripped down to their underwear and changed into the uniforms. Aemilia was not impressed, nor was she surprised. Like the rest of the student body, they were taken on a tour, but Aemilia supposed the inbetweeners and giants were not forced to hold onto a long rope as they were led about. Finally, they were taken to the dorm rooms they would be occupying for their time at college. Littles were not allowed to live off campus at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Aemilia had wished otherwise, but she had no choice, not if she wanted to study there. There were four beds in the room, each with bed rails around it, turning them into an ersatz crib. The mattresses were high enough up that Aemilia was going to need the small ladder attached to the bed to get into it. There was also a changing table, stocked with diapers, in pride of place, where in any other dorm room a TV might be. Three other girls would be sharing the room with her. There was Catherine, a pretty young woman, tall enough and developed enough that with heels she might pass as an inbetweener. Melody and Tammy were both taller than Aemilia, both of them a little over five feet, Melody somewhat chubby and Tammy more or less average. They had introduced themselves to each other and were just beginning to share details about where they had come from, their high schools, their plans for college when the door to the room was opened, and a young woman entered. Probably eight and a half feet tall, bright ginger, curly hair, pale skin, a spray of freckles across her cheeks and nose. Aemilia thought she looked like some sort of clown from a horror movie. She almost laughed but was not ready answer the questions as to what she was laughing about. “Hello girls,” the young woman said, looking down at them. “I’m your RA, Nelly Constaine. You can call me Miss Constaine, alright girls?” They all nodded, Aemilia said, “Yes Miss Constaine.” “Very good,” she pulled a piece of paper from her jeans pockets, took a quick look at it, then said, “Aemilia. Now, girls, you can call me Miss Constaine.” “Yes Miss Constaine,” they all said together. “Good,” she said with a smile, and the looked at each of them and named them. “Now that we are all friends, I can tell you that I will be taking care of you all for this year. If you need anything, I can help you with it. Won’t that be fun?” Four girls answered, “Yes Miss Constaine.” Nelly nodded. “Good. Now, clothes off.” Even Aemilia, who was used to going along with the Amazons, expressed some concern over that statement. Nelly held up her hand, silencing them. “Now girls, I am responsible for you. And I want to make sure that none of you have any nasty rashes of perhaps a boo-boo that needs to be looked at. So clothes off.” The last was said harder, each word bitten off. The littles stripped and soon four young women stood there, naked, as Nelly gave them all a look over. She had them turn around so she could get a look at their bottoms. She finally declared them all well. “Okay, it has been a busy day for littles. I want you all in bed.” “It’s only 6:30,” Melody said. Nelly smiled. “That’s right because the big hand and the little hand are on the 6.” Aemilia did not sigh. Melody seemed to realise there was no point in arguing. Nelly nodded. “Good girls. Now, let’s get you all diapered up.” Aemilia could not help but say, “I… We don’t wet our beds.” Nelly smiled. “Well, I’m sure that is true,” her tone saying it was not, “but some littles get a little too excited about one or two dry nights, so the school thinks it is better if you are diapered. Now not to worry. If you girls stay dry for five nights, you get to graduate to bedwetting pants. And if you are dry for a whole month after that, though I know how hard that will be, you get to sleep in your pretty panties.” Aemilia suspected that Nelly thought such a thing unlikely. “Okay girls, who wants to be first to ride the diaper train?” None of the littles volunteered. Nelly frowned. “Come along girls. If one of you does not step forward, I think four naughty girls will be taking a ride on the spanking train.” All four of the littles looked at each other. Then Catherine stepped forward. “Excellent,” Nelly said, and stepped forward, picked the naked Catherine up, and laid her on the changing table. “Let’s get a little baby oil massaged into your pretty skin.” Aemilia watched as Nelly filled her cupped hand with oil and then began to work that oil into Catherine’s skin. She took much more time than Aemilia thought was necessary, her hands too long between Catherine’s legs. When Catherine let out a little moan, her face flushing. Aemilia knew that Nelly was one of those bigs, the ones who used positive reinforcement when they treated littles like babies. Catherine was diapered and lifted from the changing table, placed down on the floor. “Now get into your bed kitten.” She looked at the others. “Who is next?” Aemilia knew that there was nothing she could do to avoid it, so she stepped forward. Better to get it over with. Nelly smiled and picked her up, laid her on her back on the table, gently moved her thighs apart. Then, after filling her hand with oil began to feel her up. Aemilia could not quite believe what was happening. She knew this sort of thing happened. She had even seen a nurse in her high school do it to another little, but she had not thought it would happen to her. She turned her head aside, making sure she was not looking at anyone else, she felt her cheeks warm. Nelly’s fingers gently traced across her vagina, slick with oil, never quite penetrating, and then between her buttocks, leaving traces of the slippery oil behind. Aemilia could not help let out a small moan, a mixture of frustration and embarrassment and arousal. “There we go,” Nelly said softly, then grasped her around her ankles to lift her bottom off the changing table. A moment later Aemilia felt herself lowered down onto the padding of the diaper. The soft material compressing as her bottom came down on it, a faint rustling of the plastic backing. She closed her eyes tight, not wanting to see anything that might happen. She felt Nelly push her thighs a little farther apart, felt her run her fingers between her legs one last time before the diaper was pulled up and taped into place. “There we go,” she said as she picked Aemilia off the changing table and put her down on the floor. “Get to bed now while I get your friends all diapered up.” She patted Aemilia on the bottom, hard enough to make the diaper crinkle loudly. Aemilia started forward, paused, unfamiliar with the material between her legs. It had been in nursery school that she had last worn a diaper, and at the time she had hoped it would never happen again. She was certain that she was waddling as she walked, and she desperately wanted to tear the diaper off. She almost did, but she knew that it would only make things worse. She reached her bed and started climbing the small ladder. Being naked but for her diaper, she was certain that her bottom was on prominent display. Almost jumping into bed, Aemilia pulled the sheets over her, hiding her diapers. Though she knew they were still there. Looking up she saw Catherine looking back at her, through the bed railings. Aemilia could see that Catherine was feeling the same way as she. Catherine smiled shyly, Aemilia took it as saying, ‘we’re in this together’ and she smiled back. Nelly finished up with Melody and Tammy, getting a small moan out of each of them before diapering them and sending them to bed. Finished she walked to the door, turned off the light and opened the door. “Make sure you get to sleep girls. I’ll be listening to the baby monitor, and if I hear any shenanigans, I’ll be back here to hand out some spankings.” Then she closed the door. It was dark, but a little of the late day sunlight managed to get through the curtains, leaving everything a little grey. She could hear the sound of other students, not being sent to bed, out enjoying the first night of college. She reached down between her legs and pressed on the front of the diaper, feeling the thickness of it, the slickness of the plastic cover. It was so wrong. She should not be in a diaper. She was not going to wet it. It made her feel so infantile. She pressed a little harder, felt the material pressed up against tender flesh, still tingling from Nelly’s fingers. She sucked a tiny bit of air in. “Are you horny,” Catherine asked softly. Aemilia blushed, took her had away from the diaper. Her back was to Catherine who lay in the other bed. “We should be quiet,” Aemilia whispered. “Do you really think Nelly is listening to the monitor? She’s out having fun like we should be.” Aemilia thought about that, then turned in her bed, looking towards Catherine. “I guess that’s right,” she said, voice low. “Are you feeling it, what Nelly did? I am.” Aemilia’s cheeks were warm when she answered, “Yes.” Catherine sighed. “I’m worried, scared. Is this going to happen every night?” “It will be okay. Stay dry for a week, then a month.” “Do you really believe that?” Aemilia nodded and said, yes. “How do you know?” “They charge us more, for tuition, dorm fees, all of that. You know?” “Yes.” “And the government grants they get are higher for littles, because we have so many special needs.” A sneer had pulled back Aemilia’s lip, and it showed in her tone of voice. “So?” “Most littles who drop out do it in their last semester.” “So?” “So the school makes more money off of us. I wouldn’t be surprised if Nelly were paying extra to be our RA. They want us to stay around to make more money off of us. We’re safe, at least until our last semester.” “Are you sure?” “I am,” Aemilia said. She had given it a lot of thought before choosing to attend this college. “But what about our last semester?” “I guess,” she paused, “we look out for each other.” After a moment Catherine said, “Agreed.” She paused. “I’m still horny.” Emily sighed, pulling her knees in tighter to her chest. She and Catherine had looked out for each other over the years in college and had kept out of trouble with all the bigs. They had both graduated. And somewhere along the line, Catherine had ended up in the situation the two of them had tried to avoid. She remembered the last time they had spoken. Aemilia, who had started going by Emily, took the bedwetting chart from the wall of her dorm room, carefully folded it up, and put it into her suitcase. “Why are you keeping that?” Catherine asked. She had earlier ripped up her chart and tossed it into the garbage. “I don’t want to give them any ideas, give them an excuse to say I obviously do not care about keeping my bed dry.” “Emily, you are going completely paranoid.” Emily turned to Catherine. “We spent the last two years keeping ourselves out of the clutches of some Amazon. Look at Melody and Tammy.” “Melody and Tammy were obviously too immature. Some littles are like that. We’re not.” Catherine shook her head. “You were the top student this year Emily. Do you think any of those bigs really think you need to be back in diapers?” “Of course they do,” Emily said, her voice raising. It was not the first time she and Catherine had had this conversation over the last month. Catherine signed and tossed her head. “No one wants to put you back in diapers Emily. People want to hire you. You’re brilliant. And you want to go off and do freelance work? That’s stupid.” “It’s not stupid. It’s safe. Come with me Catherine. I got an apartment where we will be left alone, and a client list we can build on.” “Emily, I am going to be working for a big company. TTT Technology. I got a 6 figure salary, benefits, and in a year or two, I’ll probably running their IT department. I am not going to give it up. You should come with me. They’ll hire you. I know they’ll hire you.” Emily shook her head. “No. I am going to work freelance.” She saw there was no point in arguing with Catherine. Somehow Catherine had convinced herself one could prove themselves to the bigs. Emily was not going to be able to make her think otherwise. “If the shine comes off corporate life, you have my email,” Emily told her. Catherine smiled. “Tell you what, in two years when I am running the department I’ll send you some big contracts.” “Yeah, that would be nice.”
 Catherine grabbed her suitcase. “Let’s make a point of getting together. Every year, no, every six months. Maybe we’ll go to a fancy hotel or something.” “That would be nice,” Emily said, thinking she might never see Catherine again. With a wave and a laugh, Catherine left the dorm room, dragging her suitcase behind her. Emily slipped down from the toilet, wiped one last time at her eyes, and left the stall. She wondered how long it had been before Caroline Oliver, CFO of 3T, had decided the little working in the IT department needed to be taken care of? Had Caroline perhaps suggested some sort of maturity test? Or maybe there was another clinic like the Westburne Paediatric Clinic that Catherine had been sent to. Or maybe Catherine had made a mistake a work, and someone decided a spanking was in order. Whatever had happened, Catherine had ended up back in diapers, the baby daughter of some amazon with too much money. Someone who was a lot like Chase. “Oh Catherine, why didn’t you come with me?” she asked softly as she took the stairs back down to John’s office. Not that she was doing so well at the moment, but she still had a chance. Chapter 12 - Spa Date and the White Knight It was near the end of the day, she and John had gotten a lot of work done when he got a call. He picked up the receiver, listened for a moment and then handed it to her. Emily took it. “Hello?” “Emily,” Chase said, “please come up to my office.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily handed the phone back to John. “I’ll see you tomorrow if Miss Morgan wants me to continue working on this.” “Understood,” John said, giving her a wave. She managed to get into an elevator with a secretary. The woman seemed to guess where Emily was going and pressed the button for the 23rd floor without Emily having to ask. “Go right in,” Lisa said as soon as Emily had entered the office suite. When Emily entered Chase’s office, Chase had said, ‘close the door’. Emily was glad that nothing seemed out of place in the office. She had been worried that Catherine’s presence had been the signal of something. “Take a seat, Emily.” Emily climbed up into the high chair. Once Emily was seated Chase surprised her by saying, “I’m sorry about what Caroline said.” After a moment Emily said, “Pardon?” “Caroline should not have trivialised the time that Pipa spent in college.” “Catherine.” “It’s Pipa now, you have to respect that.” Emily did not think she did, but she kept quiet on that. “I does not matter that Pipa does not need what she learned in college, it is part of her life, what made her the person that Caroline loves, and it is where she became friends with you. Caroline should have respected that.” Emily did not know what to say. There was so much wrong in what Chase had just said. She doubted that Caroline Oliver actually loved Pi.. (don’t do that, she told her herself) Catherine. And everything Catherine had learned in college was valuable, and would still be valuable, if some Amazon had not decided she needed to be re-raised, stepped back to a baby. But that was not the way that Chase saw it. She suspected that Chase was incapable of seeing things that way. Still, she had apologised, and at least made an attempt. There was something in that. Something Emily respected, a little. “Thank you,” Emily said. She felt exhausted. “You know, Pipa was happy.” “What?” “Pipa was happy. She is well cared for, she smiled and laughed, played with her toys. She is a content little girl.” Emily almost called Chase a liar, but she modified her statement and said, “I don’t believe it. Catherine would never enjoy it.” Even as Emily said it she was thinking back to earlier that day. The small blush that might not have even been a blush, the lift of her shoulders, the giggle. There had not been a desperate cry for help in Catherine’s gaze, more a slight discomfort, as if meeting Emily again was somewhat disquieting. “Your college had quite a strict set of rules for littles, did it not?” Emily shrugged her shoulders. “Mandatory diapering for the first week, diapers during exams, which is understandable, exams are very stressful, required panty checks, set potty times… Other colleges were not so strict.” Emily had no idea what Chase was getting at. “It was one of the best institutions for what I wanted.” “So you went there in spite of those rules?” Emily nodded. “Perhaps Pipa went there because of them.” Emily opened her mouth, to deny that statement, but then she recalled Catherine volunteering to be the first diapered. She did not want to believe what Chase was suggesting. “Some littles really are not ready to grow up,” Chase told her. Emily shook her head, but it was a weaker gesture than she would have liked. Had Catherine really wanted that? “Would you like to take tomorrow off and go to a spa?” The non-sequitur took her by surprise, and it took a few seconds for those words to make sense to Emily, and even then she asked, “What?” “I usually do something with the interns, most often lunch, and usually after they have been here for a month, but we have already had lunch, and you are on somewhat of an accelerated pace. I think a day at a spa would be nice.” “This is not some sort of weird baby spa?” Emily asked before she could think better of it. Chase smiled. “No, but if you would like that I might be able to find one.” “No, a regular spa is fine,” she said quickly. “Good. It will give you the chance to relax. Now, why don’t you leave early today? Make sure you get a good night’s sleep.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Emily would spend most of the night unable to get any rest as she wondered if her friend Catherine had really wanted to be a baby again. The next day, about thirty minutes after she arrived at work, Chase was putting her in the child seat in the back of the SUV, and they were driving to the spa. It was about an hour away, and Emily was glad to see when they arrived that it was just a spa. Chase had already booked their appointments, had told them that Emily was a little, for the locker room had a step stool, and they had given her a lower locker to put her things in. Wearing a terry cloth robe that dropped below her knees (Chase’s robe hit the tall woman about mid-thigh) they were led by a beautician to some baths full of mud. ‘Good for pulling toxins from the body.’ After the mudbath, there was a shower, a soak in hot, herbal water, a skin scrub, then a 90-minute massage that left Emily feeling boneless. “Enjoying it?” Chase asked as they sat in a steam room after the massage. “Yes, very much, thank you.” It was true enough. “Light lunch next and then waxing.” “Waxing?” Emily could not help but make a face. “Not a fan?” “No.” “Can’t say I am either.” Emily almost told Chase that in college all littles had been required to get waxed, once a month, for hygiene reasons. It was either that or permanent hair removal. She remembered that after the first session Catherine had chosen permanent removal. Had that been a sign? She was still thinking about Catherine through the lunch (a garden salad with chicken) and when they were brought into the waxing salon. A nearly eight-foot-tall woman named Avril was taking care of Emily. As she helped Emily up onto the padded table, she asked, “Would you like me to mix a few things into the wax, so the removal permanent sweetie?” “What? No.” “Are you sure, you won’t have to go through this again if we make it permanent. You don’t have a lot of body hair anyway.” Big smile, tone a little condescending. “No thank you.” “Really?” She was not looking at Emily, but at Chase. “Her choice,” Chase said as she laid down on another of the tables. Avril shook her head, confused. Emily watched her carefully to make sure she did not take the initiative and mix up the special wax after all. The waxing was unpleasant as Emily remembered, but she was not very hirsute, and it did not take long before the procedure was done. Chase, being larger, and having more body hair, was still undergoing her waxing. Avril helped her down from the table. As Emily was doing up her robe, Avril said, “Why don’t you wait in the lounge outside until she is done.” Emily nodded and left, hearing the sound of wax being pulled off. She could not help but smile. She hoped that Chase found it as uncomfortable as she did. The nearby lounge had some reclining chairs, one or two at the inbetweener size that Emily could climb onto. She leaned back, did not bother to put up the footrest, and closed her eyes. The pain from the waxing was fading to a tingle, and Emily was able to relax. Her mind went back to the question about Catherine. As the night before she was able to recall many examples that could perhaps be taken as Catherine wanting to return to being a baby. There was the time Catherine chose diapers instead of restricting her liquid intake after several other littles had wet their beds, saying she wanted to drink when she was thirsty. Emily had accepted the answer then, even thought it made some sense (though she never wore diapers if she had a choice) but now, it made her wonder. Was this how the bigs see us? Emily wondered. No matter what the action it could be seen through a lens of a little needing to, wanting to be returned to babyhood. Mind going about as it was, and more tired than she realised, Emily fell asleep. She dreamed of Catherine, playing in a nursery. Come play with me Emily, she said in the dream. We can be babies together. Emily ran in the dream, trying to get away, but every door she opened led into another nursery, where another little she knew asked her to play with them. There was Tammy and Melody from the dorm room. Several other littles she had known in college. Littles from high school. Boys and girls, all diapered, all smiling, all asking her to play with her. Emily turned away from the latest nursery, in which a boy named George, who she had had a crush on when she had been in the first year of high school, was riding on a rocking horse, asking to her play. As she turned away, she was presented with the vast, ominous figure, leaning over her. ‘Let’s get these clothes off you’ the figure boomed in a voice that shook the hall. Emily woke, uncertain. Her dream seemed to have followed her, for she felt someone opening her robe. “See, I told you she was not wearing a diaper,” a woman said. Emily blinked, pushed away at the hands on her. “Get off me you crazy bitch,” she mumbled, still lost between dream and anger over what had happened to Catherine. “Do you hear what she said?” a second woman asked. Emily, now awake, found that two bigs were standing over her. Both were dressed in the same robes she and Chase wore, making it clear they were also guests of the spa. The one that had opened up Emily’s robe was a plain looking woman, who looked to be in her early twenties. She had short brown hair and an unfortunately too small nose. Her companion, the one that had just spoken, was a little prettier than her friend, looked about the same age. She had light brown hair, short and curly. “What did you say to me little girl?” the Amazon with the too small nose asked. “I was asleep, I was dreaming,” Emily said, not at all liking the situation she was in. “That’s no excuse,” the other said. “And she hit you.” The first Amazon looked confused for a moment, then looked down at the hand that Emily had pushed away. Her eyes widened, and she smiled. “You’re right. What a naughty little thing you are. No hitting,” she said sternly. “Big girls use their words,” the second Amazon said smugly. “And they don’t have potty mouths.” “Yes, that’s true. I guess I have no choice but to give this naughty little girl a spanking.” “What?” Emily said, suddenly in a nightmare turned real, “no, you can’t.” It was not the right thing to say because Emily knew fully well that the woman could. “Can’t? Little babies don’t tell adults what they can’t do.” This was the sort of situation that Emily had always tried hard to avoid. She could be smart and clever, but once a big got an idea in their head, Emily was in no position to do anything about it. As if to prove that the first Amazon lifted her effortlessly from the chair and stripped the robe from her. Struggle as she might, Emily did not delay the action in the slightest. “Now you naughty little thing,” the woman said as she sat down, pulling Emily over her lap, “you are going to get the punishment you obviously deserve. I’m going to spank the naughty right out of you.” “No, please, don’t. I’ll be good. I didn’t mean to,” Emily begged and babbled. She was afraid of pain, but more so pain she could not control, pain administered by someone else. She was scared of all the things that could happen. She would beg and babble all she could to avoid the pain, but she knew nothing that she could say would stop this woman from administering a spanking. Emily knew she would begin to cry, would sob uncontrollably. Already she could feel tears in her eyes from the fear and approaching dread. Would she lose control of her bladder? She had heard that happened sometimes. She sniffed loudly, almost crying aloud even though not a single slap had fallen on her bottom. She felt the woman shift, pictured that considerable hand lifting into the air above her naked ass. Squeezing her eyes shut she wondered if she could be brave enough to hold out for at least a few slaps. But the hand never fell, and she heard Chase, her voice so cool it went right through Emily. “What do you think you are doing?” “Who are you?” the woman upon whose lap Emily was on asked. “I asked you what you think you are doing.” The voice made Emily shiver, and the woman could not answer. Then Emily felt herself picked up from the woman’s lap and placed on the floor. She was beside Chase. Looking up at the faces of the two woman she could see what she could only assume was fear in their eyes. She did not look up at Chase’s face, afraid of what she might see. “That little girl swore at us,” the second woman said, pointing at Emily. Emily stepped in behind Chase’s legs, hiding behind them. It was humiliating to do so, but she did not want to risk either of those women getting a hold of her again. “Emily?” Chase asked, voice softening a little, but still cold. “I was dreaming, they woke me, I was surprised.” She still hid behind Chase. “I see,” Chase said, voice even softer. The second woman, perhaps not liking the way things were going, said, “She slapped my friend.” The other one nodded. “She did. Such a little brute.” Emily cringed, sure that the spanking she had hoped to avoid was coming, and probably from Chase. Chase surprised her. “Show me the slap mark,” she demanded. The Amazon with the too small nose hid her hands behind her back, looking for a moment like a naughty child. If Emily was not so scared and frazzled, she might have enjoyed that. “It’s faded.” “Hardly,” Chase said. Her voice grew cold again. “Would you like to see what a slap mark looks like?” Both women backed up a step from Chase, and shook their heads, looking, well, Emily had to think, terrified. Chase grabbed Emily’s robe and then delivered one, sharp smack to Emily’s bottom, causing Emily to let out a surprised squeak. Chase then put the robe back on Emily and said as she tired it closed, “Emily, apologise for your rude language to these two ladies.” She put so much scorn into ‘ladies’ Emily was surprised the women didn’t protest. “I’m sorry,” Emily said softly. “Well, I guess…” the first one started. Chase cut her off. “Apologize to Emily for disturbing her sleep.” “What? That’s crazy,” the second woman said, “I won’t…” “Apologize.” That same, cold tone. Emily hoped it was never turned on her. “We’re sorry,” the first woman said. The second one took a step back. “Sorry.” “Good. We’re done.” The two women nearly fled. Chase knelt down, and for the first time Emily looked up at her face. There was no trace of anger on it, thankfully. Chase gently ran her fingers through Emily’s hair. “I think in the future in places like this you should stick close to me.” Emily nodded. Chase stood up. “Let’s go. A manicure and a pedicure will make you feel better.” Emily followed after her, and as embarrassing as it was, stuck close to her. She hated it, but at the moment Chase made her feel safe. Emily had calmed herself down by the time they left the spa. She did not stick so closely to Chase as if afraid someone was going to jump out and grab her. She hoped she did not have nightmares that night. “Other than a little hiccough I think this was an enjoyable day out,” Chase said as she pulled out her key fob and clicked the doors unlocked. “Yes,” Emily agreed. Her skin had a healthy glow, her fingernails and toenails shaped and polished. Her short blonde hair had been neatly trimmed, and she was wearing a bit of subtle makeup. She looked nice, but Chase looked absolutely beautiful. Beautiful and powerful, Emily thought. If only she could see me as an adult, I would love to work with her. Chase picked her up, put her in the child seat, strapped her in, then closed the door and went to get in the driver’s seat. As she started the car up Chase asked, “You know Lyle Redmond of course.” Emily was a little surprised, and it was a moment before she answered, “I do, but not personally.” Chase drove away from the spa. “He’s having a party this coming Saturday. Would you like to go?” “What? I… I thought you did not want him or anyone to know I was working for you.” “Well, I would not introduce you as Emily Black.” Emily frowned. She felt she owed Chase for saving her, but only to a certain point. “Who would you introduce me as?” “EmEm,” she said after a moment. “And no one will ask your last name.” Emily made a little noise of displeasure at that. “I don’t want to go.” Chase said nothing for a short time as she navigated through some traffic. “I could have let her spank you, you know.” Emily stiffened in her child seat. Chase continued. “I could have simply let her spank you until you were sobbing and inconsolable and then come and saved you.” Emily did not answer immediately as she thought about that, what it would have been like. “You could have,” Emily agreed. “Thank you for not doing that.” “And,” Chase continued, “sobbing as you were, near panic, I would have taken you to my home, just to make sure you were okay. And you would not have argued.” “That’s probably true,” Emily admitted. “And once you were in my home, still sobbing and scared, clinging to me as you would be, do you think I would ever let you go back to that apartment?” Emily sighed. “I’ll go with you.” “Oh, will you? How nice.” “No diapers,” Emily said, thought she suspected she would not have a choice in that if Chase decided otherwise. “Of course,” Chase said. “You’ll wear that sailor dress you love. And I’ll send you home before the evening celebrations. Not that I think Lyle would not have a roll in crib ready if one were needed.” “I appreciate that.” “We’ll have fun,” Chase said. Emily knew Chase was smiling. Damn. Chapter 13 - The Devil (wants me to) Wear Pampers Emily wished that the Thursday and Friday would drag by, anything to put off the stupid party. Chase, on the other hand, could hardly wait. However, Friday afternoon, a few hours before she would take Emily back to her Apartment (so she could pick up her new dress from Linda), she was presented with a somewhat annoying problem. Though she could not really call it a problem. She was seated at her desk, looking over several printouts. Someone rapped at her door, and she called, "come in." “Afternoon,” Richard said as he came in, carrying a file. “We just got confirmation from 3T. You made a good impression on their CFO it seems.” He was smiling. “We share common interests,” Chase said, with no real animation. “Something bothering you.” Chase handed him the printout. Richard looked at it for a moment, flipping through the pages. “A software vendor is offering us money?” “A lot of money.” “Why?” “John showed Emily, the customer relationship software we purchased last year.” “The software we spent a lot of money on and has never worked right?” “That’s the stuff. Emily wrote a patch and fixed it.” “Creepy,” John said, drawing out the ‘ee’ sound. Chase laughed, smiling. “A little. Anyway, John let the vendor know they could cancel the trouble tickets we had opened as the software was working.” “What did they think of that?” “Once he had shown them it was working they asked for the patches.” “And he said?” “They would have talk to me.” “And you said?” “I told them to piss up a rope.” Richard laughed. “Then they offered money. And, to forestall your question, I told them they had been maltreating us for the last year, and they were getting nothing from us.” “And now the licensing offer?” She nodded. “John suspects they have a lot of angry clients who are having the same issues as us.” Richard looked at the document again. “That is a lot of zeros.” “A lot,” she agreed. “You know, as hard as it is to say this, maybe you had better give up your idea of putting Emily in a nursery. I mean,” he gave the paper a shake, “she’s turning out to be the goose that lays the golden eggs.” “I know. And now you know what is bothering me.” “Most of the world would kill to have your problems.” Chase nodded. “What can I say. I’m a selfish woman.” “You going to Lyle’s party tomorrow?” he asked her. “I am. You?” “I got an invitation. I’m going to do some networking.” “Good.” “So are you taking Emily?” “She is my plus one.” “And you get to show her off.” Chase nodded. “I do indeed.” Saturday morning. Emily woke early. She was nervous. Felt a little ill. She wondered if she could claim the flu or something and beg off the party? No. That would not work. Chase would just have her at that stupid clinic, and that would be worse than the party. She assumed. Sitting at her kitchen table, drinking some coffee she had just made, Emily wished she could just go back to sleep. She had not gotten as much rest lately, with all her work, and she was having bad dreams since seeing Catherine and more so since the almost spanking. One more week, she thought, taking a gulp of the hot coffee. Just one more week and everything will be decided. One way or another. For a time Emily did some work, watching the clock. Chase was to arrive at 10, and Emily wanted about half an hour to get ready. At 9:30 Emily showered, afterwards dried her hair with a towel. The stylist at the spa had cut it so that, when dry, it seemed to almost float about her head, looking like a soft halo that begged to be touched. She like her old short hairstyle better, achieved using a pair of scissors and about ten minutes of her time. Next, she put on the sailor dress, which had been left untouched in her closet, except for the undergarments, which had been laundered. It was about five minutes to ten when she put on her shoes, grabbed her purse, and left her apartment, locking it behind her. Quickly down to the front of the building, just to make sure that no one saw her. She peeked out the doors, making sure the area was empty--she did not want to meet up with some random big. She had treated her neighbours at Sharky’s the night before, she assumed most of them were still asleep. Stepping out, she looked up and down the street, looking for Chase’s car. It was not the SUV that she saw a few minutes later, but a large, black limousine. It pulled up in front of the building. The large passenger door swung open, and Chase stepped out. She was wearing a sundress, with a jacket, similar in colour to the sailor dress Emily wore. Obviously Linda’s creation. “Emily dear, you look better and better each time I see you in that outfit.” “You’ve only seen me in it twice,” Emily said, a little petulantly. Chase smiled. “Well, now I want to see you in it more often.” Walked right into that one, Emily thought. The chauffeur had gotten out of the car, went to the trunk, made a big production of getting a child seat out. “Put that facing towards me, I want to talk to my little EmEm.” “Yes ma’am,” he said as he put the seat in place. Once it was in place the Chauffeur went back to the front of the car, and Chase picked Emily up, the sudden rush into the air making Emily cry out softly, and then put her into the seat. “Such a bother,” Chase said, “trying to keep your pretty outfit from getting too wrinkled.” Emily almost suggested they could eschew the child’s seat. As Chase did up the straps, she said, “Next time we’ll let you travel in your underwear and put your outfit on you when we arrive.” Emily blushed at that thought. Once Emily was strapped in Chase got in and closed the door, sitting directly across from Emily. She smiled down at her. “Off we go.” The car started forward. “Now EmEm, make sure you tell me if you need to go potty. Since you are not wearing a diaper, we don’t want you ruining your pretty dress.” Emily’s cheeks grew warm, and she said, “That won’t be a problem.” “I know,” Chase said, still smiling, “because you’ll let me know if you have to go potty.” Emily nodded. “Yes Miss Morgan.” They spoke during the drive, mostly about the business and the work that Emily was doing. It would have been a rather enjoyable drive if she had not been sitting in a child’s seat and Chase had not kept asking if she needed to use the potty every time they were about to pass a rest stop. They reached the mansion of Lyle Redmond a little after noon, the car pulling up into a line of similar vehicles. The chauffeur came out and opened the door for Chase. Chase released the straps on the child’s seat and lifted Emily out, putting her on the sidewalk leading up to the front of the enormous house. Chase reached into the car for both her and Emily’s bags. She handed Emily her bag and said to the driver, “Be back around 4 to pick Emily up.” “Yes ma’am,” the driver said. Chase took Emily’s free hand in her own and led her towards the house. They passed other people, some with children, and some with littles, all of whom were walking in the same direction. Most of the bigs and inbetweeners were dressed in business casual. The children and the littles were outfitted in variations of party clothing, play clothing, or some sort of semi-uniform looking type outfit similar to Emily’s sailor dress. Closer, Emily got a better look at the house. It was a three-story mansion, with tall columns in front of it, and many windows. The front of the house faced the south, a set of steps led up to the double doors. Close by, to the east, was a garage. To the west, farther from the house, were a few buildings; a barn and what Emily guessed was probably stables. No one, Chase and herself included, were going into the house, but circling around it, out into the back. There was a competition-sized pool, playground equipment, a sports field of some sort out back. There were also several large tents, looking to be recently set up, and through the gap of people, Emily thought she saw a small band. Chase, still holding her hand, led her towards where it seemed people were gathering. “Miss Morgan,” someone said. Chase stopped to look towards the speaker. Emily looked around Chase as well. The woman who had called her was dressed more business than casual, carrying a clipboard with her. “You’re Mr Redmond’s assistant,” Chase said. “Yes,” the woman said, looking pleased. “You helped me change Min.” “I remember,” Chase said. “How is little Min?” “Butterflies in her stomach and bees in her diaper,” the woman said with a laugh. “Nervous and spanked,” Chase said with an approving nod. It’s like she wants me to get angry at her, Emily thought. “She was acting up a little, so Mr Remond warmed her bottom a little. I’m Doris Mann by the way.” “Dorris,” Chase said, and then looked down at Emily. “This is EmEm.” Dorris looked down at her. “Oh, she’s so adorable.” Chase was smiling. “Perhaps EmEm could play with Lyle’s little girls?” Chase suggested. No way in hell, Emily thought. “Oh, I’m afraid that the girls are getting ready for… well, it is a surprise.” “And the cause of the butterflies?” Dorris nodded. “Well, perhaps another time,” Chase said. Dorris was looking Emily, and smiled and nodded, then gave herself a little shake. “I’m sorry. I completely forgot what I wanted to talk to you about. Mr Redmond was hoping you two could speak.” “I’d be happy to. Where is he?” “I’m afraid something suddenly came up. Business. He’s not going to be free until this evening. He hopes you will enjoy this afternoon and be able to speak with him later.” Chase did not answer immediately, and Emily noticed the slightly nervous look on Dorris’ face. Then Chase nodded. “That will be fine.” Dorris visibly relaxed. “Thank you.” Emily wondered why she was so nervous. Would Lyle punish her if Chase did not stay? Perhaps, even though a big, a spanking and a diaper was not out of the question? Emily could not help but giggle at the thought. The giggle made both Chase and Dorris look down at her. Dorris bent over to bring her head closer to Emily’s. “EmEm, if you want you can go and play in the playground.” She smiled. Emily looked over at the playground. She could already see the giant children were making life miserable for the littles there and was pretty sure that it would get worse. “No,” she said. Usually, a little flat out stating ‘no’ to a giant was a recipe for trouble, and Emily knew that, but she would not go into that playground willingly. Chase defused any potential problems by laughing and saying “EmEm is such a mommy’s girl. At her wits ends if I am not close. Isn’t that right EmEm?” Chase was looking down at her expectantly, and Emily knew there was only one response that would keep her out of the hell that the playground could become. “Yes Mommy,” she said softly. “Aw, so cute,” Dorris said and reached out to ruffle Emily’s hair. Straightening Dorris said, “Enjoy the party, Miss Morgan.” She left. Chase was smiling down at Emily. Emily felt her cheeks growing warm. “Sure you don’t want to go and play?” Emily shook her head and said, “Yes I’m sure.” Chase lifted an eyebrow. Emily sighed as her cheeks grew warmer, “Yes I am sure Mommy.” I really do hate her. Chase wondered if she could find a way to have Emily continue to call her mommy at work. It would be nice, but as long as Emily was an employee, it would not be professional. Which really meant she had to make Emily stop being an employee. She led Emily into one of the large tents, where tables nearly groaned under the weight of the food the caterers were lying atop them. “Would you like something to eat EmEm?” Chase asked. “No thank you, I’m not hungry,” Emily said, and then after a second added, “mommy.” Like pulling teeth with this girl Chase thought. Surely there had to be an easier way. Spankings and bottle feedings she guessed, but as enjoyable as that could be, she would wait on it. “Stay close EmEm,” Chase told her as she let go of her hand. She trusted the memory of the almost spanking at the spa would keep Emily on her figurative apron strings. Picking up a plate she moved among the tables, putting various delicacies on it, then filled a tall glass with a non-alcoholic punch. Emily was almost on her heels as Chase left the tent. She found a small table with a few chairs set around it, all currently deserted. She put the plate and glass on the table and then picked up Emily and took a seat on the chair, settling Emily firmly in her lap. Emily let out a small squeak in surprise when first picked up, and Chase asked, “Isn’t this nice EmEm?” “No,” Emily said softly. “No what?” “No, it is not nice Miss Morgan.” Chase sighed. “I really should have let that woman spank you.” Emily did not say anything. Chase reached onto the table and took a panini from the plate and tore a small piece off. “A piece for mommy,” she said, and the put it in her mouth. As she chewed and swallowed, she tore another piece off. “And one for EmEm,” she said, holding the food in front of Emily. Emily sighed and opened her mouth. Chase continued, and had gotten through about half the plate when someone said, “What an adorable little girl.” Chase looked towards the speaker, a pretty enough woman, a little chubby perhaps, a tall inbetweener or a short Amazon. She was well dressed, too formally perhaps, but Chase guessed it was an excuse to wear expensive jewellery. “Thank you,” Chase said, and then, “EmEm, what do you say?” “Thank you, ma’am.” “Oh so sweet,” the woman said, stepping closer. “Are you sharing mommy’s food?” “Yes ma’am,” Emily said. Chase could feel Emily tense slightly and knew that she was not enjoying the attention. The woman looked up at Chase. “I’ve heard it is better that they eat food meant specifically for littles. Breast milk is often said to be the best.” Chase felt Emily bristle. She answered with a smile, “I’ve heard that too. Do you have children…” she let the question trail off. “Kim, Kim Julian, and no, I don’t, but I am hoping maybe soon.” “Chase Morgan,” Chase said in introduction and kept Emily in her lap as she held out at hand. Kim took it for a quick, fingertip shake. Not a confident handshake at all, Chase thought. “Chase Morgan?” Kim asked. “Of Morgan and Stone?” Chase nodded. “Yes.” “Oh my,” she said, smiling. “My husband was just talking about you this morning.” “Your husband?” “Paul Julian, of Evertech.” Chase nodded, recognising the name. “Yes, I know of him.” “He was hoping to talk to you.” She looked about excitedly. “Could I impose on you to wait here for a moment? I’ll see if I can find him.” “Of course,” Chase said. “I will be right back,” she said with a dip of her head and then she rushed off. Chase tore a small pastry in half, ate one piece and put the other part in Emily’s open mouth. “What do you know about Evertech little EmEm?” Chase asked after she swallowed. “What would little EmEm know about a company?” Emily asked her tone a mix of innocence and bitterness. “Now EmEm, if you want to be Emily Black I’ll make a point of introducing you to Lyle as that. Let him know how you have been fooling him.” She thought she could feel Emily’s skin grow warm and in a more polite tone she said, “I‘ve done some work for them, I think they are looking to expand rapidly.” “What sort of work?” “Confidentiality agreement,” Emily told her. It was a fair answer, Chase thought. She would not want Emily doing anything illegal, anything that might result in her losing her hold on the little. “Anything else you can tell me that will not break that agreement?” Emily did not answer immediately, and Chase took a moment to pop another bit of food into the little’s mouth. “They are trying to buy resource companies, agricultural. That’s obvious if you look, nothing they told me. New pharmaceuticals if you ask me.” Chase nodded, took a drink of her punch, then held the glass to Emily’s lips so she could drink. For a moment she thought she might shift the glass, cause a spill on Emily’s white dress. She decided not to ruin a dress as lovely as the one Linda made. She had put Emily back on the ground in front of her and was wiping Emily's face with the cloth napkin (not that she needed it) when Kim returned with her husband. Chase stood to meet him. Paul had to be a foot taller than her, and she did not want to be looking up at him from a seated position. “See, I found her,” Kim said. Paul smiled at his wife. “Good girl,” he said, giving her a quick hug. Chase suddenly wondered about the tall big and his chubby inbetweener wife. Seeing them together she could suddenly see Kim in a dress, similar to Emily’s, calling her husband ‘daddy’. She had heard about relationships like that. Perhaps the reason they did not have children was that Kim was the child. Paul approached her, hand extended, and Chase put those thoughts aside. Chase took his extended hand. Confident handshake. “Miss Morgan, Paul Julian. Pleased to meet you.” “The pleasure is mine,” Chase told him. He let go of her hand, indicated the seats around the table. Chase took a seat, put Emily at her feet. Paul pulled back a chair for his wife and then took a seat as well. “We have a common problem, Miss Morgan,” he said, “and you apparently found the solution.” “Oh?” “Customer relationship program has not worked, but apparently you fixed it.” Chase smiled as she reached down and gave Emily’s head a pat. “That does seem to be the case.” “Damned impressive. We’ve been stuck with that overpriced failware for a year and a half.” He looked about and then asked, voice a little lower, “Don’t suppose you could send my people that fix?” Chase shook her head. “I’m afraid that I can’t. I am being offered a very generous fee to not do that.” Paul nodded. “Understandable. I would do the same thing in your place. Were you working with them on this fix?” “No.” “And would you be willing to state that, legally?” “I probably would.” Paul smiled and nodded. “I can probably go after them on that, complete failure to address the issues in good faith. Get some of the costs refunded.” “I wish you luck,” Chase told him. “Thank you. You know, I never really saw Morgan and Stone as a tech company. Is that changing?” Chase smiled. “Who knows?” He laughed. “Playing your cards close to your chest. I like that. I might be able to use your company, as a public relationship, advertising firm. Any tech you might bring after the fact would be a welcome bonus.” “I would certainly be willing to speak about that. Richard Stone is around here somewhere.” “Excellent. You know, you should come and visit Kim and me sometime.” His eyes shifted to Emily. “You are of course welcome to bring your little girl.” “Thank you, but EmEm can be naughty at times and does not always get to go on trips.” “Yes, I know how little girls can be naughty.” Chase noted his gaze shifted momentarily to his wife. If not for her earlier thoughts she might have missed it, but she was confident that she knew who wore the diapers in their house. Chapter 14- Ballet and Business Had Emily been a child, or even most littles, she might have been bored out of her mind. As it was, seated in Chase’s lap, listening to the business talk, was extremely interesting. She had to be careful not to show too much curiosity, or make suggestions, which she had a lot of. The two hours listening to Chase, Richard and Paul speak was great. If anyone seemed bored and fussy, it was Kim, and about half an hour into the talk Paul suggested she wander around. She left happily. Her chair as soon filled by another influential big, interested in the talk happening. Finally, Chase called the meeting to an end. “I need to take Emily to the potty,” she said, “and I think that Lyle’s entertainment will be beginning soon. I want to see it.” Thomas Aster, an owner of a computer company, a man who had joined them about an hour before, looked at his watch and said, “Have we really been talking this long?” “Good conversation makes things pass fast,” Richard said. Chase stood, placing Emily on the ground, taking her hand. “I am sure we will continue this conversation.” As they walked across the lawn, toward the house, Chased asked, “What does EmEm think?” “There is a lot of opportunity,” Emily told her. “There certainly is.” Just outside of the house a temporary but spotless and well-made set of bathrooms had been set up. Chase took her into one of the small rooms with a toilet, a duck-shaped potty chair, a change table and a sink. Chase picked her up and sat her on the change table. “What…” Emily started, feeling her heartbeat speed up with fear. Chase went to the sink, soaked some paper towels and then returned to wipe Emily’s face and hands. She stood back and looked her over, nodded, and then said, “Can you use the potty or would you like a diaper?” Emily realised that those were the only options she was being given. Suggesting that she might go into a bathroom on her own would not fly. “I’ll use the potty please.” Chase smiled and with a quick motion removed the sailor dress, leaving Emily in just her underwear. “We don’t want you getting your dress messy,” she said. She then put Emily down by the potty chair, pulled her tights and panties down, then put her on the yellow plastic chair. Standing there, looking down at her, Chase smiled and said, “Do your business for mommy.” Emily flushed, but this was not the first time she had been in such a position, and she was not going to let embarrassment let her end up in a diaper. So she did her ‘business’, but she was doing it for herself. Afterwards, Chase praised her, cleaned her and put her back in her dress. All quick and efficient giving her little time to protest or think about it. And she was glad she had no time to think about it because she did not want to, not then. Once more her hands were washed by Chase, and they left the bathrooms. Chase led her back towards the party, circling around the tents, towards the playground. There were a lot of people around, so Emily was not sure what was happening. Then Chase suddenly lifted her up into her arms, putting Emily on her hip, giving the little a much better view. There was a round stage set up off to the side of the playground, and several musicians were setting up around it. Emily supposed this was the entertainment. As she watched the musicians took their seats and began to play. The crowd grew quiet, more attention turned to the stage. Emily spotted Dorris walking towards the stage, and then the five small forms following after her. Lyle Redmond’s 5 adopted daughters, each wearing a leotard and a tutu in different shades of pink, with white tights, pulled up over thick diapers. Emily watched them, each waddling a little, as they were led up on the stage, put on display. Each of them a young woman who had been reduced to a ridiculous toddlerhood at the whim of a man who had money, power and size. Dorris stepped off the stage and the girls sorted themselves out. When the musicians changed the tune, the littles began to dance. The bigs around her seemed enchanted by the display, watching, condescending smiles and soft comments. Part of Emily wanted to look away, but part of her could not help but look on with rapt attention, It was like a disaster in that she knew she should not watch, but could not take her gaze from it. The girls, no, think of them as women, Emily told herself, danced well. Their movements spoke of a great deal of practice. The thick diapers made them a little clumsy, however, which made them seem uncertain, as if they were still not sure of their limbs, like actual toddlers. It was cruel. “They say,” Chase said into her ear, “the ballet is the best activity for littles. Do you know why?” “Because tutus and diapers are a combination bigs like?” Emily asked, tone more waspish than she had intended as her anger got the best of her. Chase did not seem upset. She smiled and said, “Very good, tutus and diapers do look very cute together.” Her tone was the same one adults used for children that had stated something so obvious that it was stupid. It made Emily feel stupid. “However,” Chase continued, “it is an excellent form of exercise, to help littles stay healthy and to keep them from getting fat. A little chubby is fine of course.” “Of course,” Emily said, tone sharp. Chase laughed. “And it is in no way competitive, and not a roughhouse activity. It is a nice, gentle pastime.” “And there is no way, no matter how good they get, they could become professional,” Emily said the last in a tired tone of voice as if she could no longer hold on to her anger. “I suppose there is that,” Chase said, but Emily knew she did not get it. Her thoughts were probably more on why a ‘properly’ cared for little would need to do anything in a professional capacity. After about a minute of watching Chase said, “You know what, I think you…” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said. “I think you should,” Chase said. “It will be good exercise.” “I already get enough exercise.” “Do you? Since you started working for me?” Emily opened her mouth to answer, then closed it. She really had not been exercising as much as she once had. “See. Ballet will be good for you.” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said again. Chase sighed. “Well then, perhaps you should go to the clinic, once a week, for vitamin shots and a full check-up.” Once more Chase was offering her two options, neither of which was particularly desirable, but one better than the other. “I’m not wearing a tutu. Track pants and a sweatshirt.” Chase frowned. “Tights, and a t-shirt.” “Leggings.” “I pick the t-shirt.” “Fine,” Emily said, knowing she would regret it but supposing she was winning as much as she could. “I’ll see if there is a studio close by, if not I’ll arrange for an instructor to come into the office.” Emily had to admit that Chase was pretty free with her money. It was almost flattering. The dance recital ended and each girl was made to bow around in a circle, flashing their diapered bottoms to everyone in the process. Emily watched, a sick feeling in her stomach as she realised she could be in a similar situation if her plan to win free of Chase did not work. Chase put her down, led Emily towards the stage where people were gathering to congratulate the girls on their performance. Chase put her in front of each of the other littles, so she could be introduced. Min, Tiffy, Kitty, Dot and Isa, were their names and she had to tell them each how pretty they had danced. Dot and Isa looked as embarrassed as Emily felt, while Min, Tiffy and Kitty seemed pleased by the praise and Min said she wanted a dress just like Emily’s. As Chase led her away, Emily wondered if Min had really meant that or if she was just a terrific actor. “They all seemed happy,” Chase said. Emily did not reply. She would be willing to argue that point for Dot and Isa (were those really their names?) but she supposed it might be true for the other three. That was not something she wanted to think on. Chase had led her into the playground and put her on one of the swings and began pushing her. Emily had always liked swings. The simple act of swinging back and forth, the small drop of her stomach at the top ends of the arc. It had been a long time since she had last swung on one. An adult inbetweener or big could swing anytime they wanted, and it was just whimsy, a little on a swing was something different. She stopped trying not to enjoy herself. Just because she liked a swing that did not make her a baby. Screaming, ‘higher, higher’ might have, so she did not. Chase seemed content to push her for a time, probably watching all the other littles and children playing. Chase eventually picked her off the swing and said, “Your ride will be here soon EmEm. Let’s get you something to eat and then we’ll take you to the potty before you leave.” “Yes mommy,” Emily said because there were people around. Chase strapped Emily into the car seat and then said to the chauffeur, “Make sure you stop at least twice so she can go potty.” “Yes ma’am.” “I don’t need potty… bathroom breaks.” Chase smiled and leaned into the car, kissed Emily on the forehead, smiled at the scowl that crossed her face. “I don’t want that dress ruined,” she told her. “If you had been willing to wear a diaper you wouldn’t need the potty stops. Now be a good girl for the driver, and I will see you Monday.” She stepped back and closed to door. “Drive carefully,” she told the chauffeur. “Yes ma’am,” he answered, and handed her a small bag he had taken from the trunk. She watched as the limousine drove off, joining a stream of other cars leaving, children and littles being sent home, a few bigs and inbetweeners departing as well. She walked back to party set up, noticed that a few tents were being taken down, a bar was being put out. Caters were setting out snacks for people, though the proper dinner was still a few hours off. She wanted to find a place where she could freshen up, and change into the clothing she had brought with her. There must be a lounge or something that was being made available. “Chase Morgan,” she heard the familiar voice of Lyle call. “Hello Lyle,” she said as she turned towards him. “Thank you for inviting me.” “You’re welcome, I like to show off after all.” Chase smiled. “Enjoy yourself so far?” “Yes.” “My assistant said you had a pretty little with you.” He looked about. “I’ve sent her home.” “Too bad,” he said with a smile. “It was getting late for her.” “I know. I’m having my girls put to bed right now. Would you like to see?” “Yes. I was quite impressed with their dancing.” “They’ve been practising.” “It shows.” He nodded and led her into the house, pointing out various rooms as they went. “I plan to entertain a lot.” “Like some kind of lord,” Chase said. He looked back at her, perhaps wondering if it was an insult. “A little, I suppose.” Chase decided she would never go for anything so grand. They reached a large nursery where Dorris Mann and two other women were getting the five little girls ready for bed. As soon as Lyle entered the girls waddled about, at least two of the giggling, to line up. All five wore footed sleepers, each a different shade of pink; their bottoms wrapped in thick diapers. One of the girls, Tiffy, stepped forward, looked up at Lyle. “Do we have to go to bed daddy?” Chase thought that, like Min, her high voice was sweet, but did not seem genuine. “Are you arguing Tiffy?” he asked. She shook her head. “No daddy, but we want to stay up for the party,” she said, nearly whining. Chase wondered if she was supposed to be winsome; if so she was failing. She thought that Emily would have done it better. “Is this true?” Lyle asked, looking towards all the girls. Chase was impressed that they did not turn over on Tiffy, though none of them said anything, just nodding. Lyle shook his head. “You had a busy day girls, and the party is for grownups. Now, do any of you think you are grownups?” Tiffy shook her head, but from the line, Dot looked defiant, well, as defiant as a little in footed sleepers could. Lyle stepped forward and scooped up Dot. “Does Dot think she is a big girl?” he asked with a laugh. The other littles relaxed slightly. Dot said, “I don’t want to go to bed so early.” Lyle popped the snaps on the crotch of her rompers and reached a hand into her diaper. “Do you think that someone who's in a wet diaper should be able to stay up as late as they want.” Dot blushed. “Well Dot?” She shook her head, and said, “No daddy.” “Good girl,” he said, and carried her over to a crib and placed her into it. “Give daddy a kiss,” he told her, leaning into the crib. She kissed his cheek. He kissed her on the forehead. “Sleep tight.” He then returned and picked up each of the littles, putting them in a crib, getting and giving a kiss. Chase thought it was sweet. When they left the nursery, the lights going dark behind them Lyle told Dorris, “Make sure Dot and Tiffy don’t get a diaper change tonight.” “Yes Mr Redmond.” He and Chase left the family wing behind, climbed the stairs to the second floor, opened the doors onto a balcony. “They are all adorable,” Chase said, because they were, but not as adorable as Emily. He nodded with a smile. “They are an important part of my life. But, let’s put that aside and talk business. I want to buy your company.” “It’s not for sale,” Chase said. “Does Richard think the same?” “I hold the majority control, but I’ll ask him. If he wants to sell, we’ll talk.” “I’ll leave you in charge if that helps.” “I’d be working for you.” “I’m a good boss.” “You would say that.” Lyle laughed. “Well, admittedly I do think highly of myself, but my employees seem happy enough.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “You’re getting bigger, which means we might actually start competing. You’d not do well in that situation.” “Why Mr Redmond, that almost seems like a challenge.” “I suppose it does, but seriously Chase, you don’t want to swim with the big fish.” Chase nodded, but she was pretty sure she did want to swim with the big fish. She was even more certain she wanted to be the biggest fish. Lyle looked at her bag. “There is a lounge downstairs, close to where we entered. Washroom where you can change if you want.” “Thank you,” Chase said. She left him behind on the balcony, a lord looking out over his holdings. He was not taking her seriously. Chase planned to show him the error of his ways. It was getting dark when the limousine dropped her off. It had taken longer to get back as the driver had made several stops so she could ‘use the potty’. Now he escorted her up to her room, saw her safely within before leaving. Emily undressed, careful to hang the dress she hoped to never wear again up in the closet. Then, putting on a pair of ratty jeans and a t-shirt she went to work. She checked her plan first, transferred funds from her rapidly diminishing savings and then ran some transactions. Almost there, she thought. That done she turned her attention to new projects. She had spent a few hours sitting among several powerful people, all speaking about fascinating things, none of them, except maybe Chase, considering she was listening to everything that was being said. And most of them said more then they realised. Emily began to put together her notes, researched what she had, and ran some simulations. She had been working for about an hour when she sat back and rubbed at the bridge of her nose. Why was she doing this, she wondered. Then she understood. She was doing it for Chase. There were times, not often, and never lasting more than a few seconds, when the Amazon forgot Emily was a little, when Chase treated her like an equal. Emily did not kid herself that that meant anything, that that somehow made her safe, but she had to admit, now that she thought about it, that she liked it. Her mind turned back to earlier that day, when Chase had sat her on the change table. She had been scared, still felt her heart speed up a little, for she had almost been sure that she had lost, that Chase was going to put a diaper on her and make her a baby. She had not, but after the potty, when Chase had cleaned her, touched her between her legs, as innocent as it had been, Emily had felt something. She had not thought about it then. She thought about it now. “I am attracted to Chase Morgan,” she said aloud. It was ridiculous of course. Chase saw her as a someone who needed to be cared for, who could not be trusted to take care of herself. In that relationship, Emily would always be the lesser. No matter in what intimate way Chase might touch her (even if it was like her old RA Nelly who had often played what she had called ‘making cummies in your diaper’) to the Amazon it would be positive reinforcement. Something to make a little like the treatment instead of anything even close to love between equals. But for what was hopefully her last week she was going to try to cultivate those moments, when she could pretend for a few seconds that there could be something between her and Chase. There was no harm in it. It might just be a crush, it probably was. There were a lot of reasons to be attracted to Chase, but an equal number of reasons to have nothing to do with her. It was complicated. She sat back up and returned to her work. A few minutes later someone knocked on her door. She thought for a moment it was Chase, come to see why she was not in bed, but Emily dismissed that. It was, in fact, Gus, standing out in front of her apartment. She opened the door. “What’s up Gus?” “Wanna come down to Sharky’s? We’re having a bit of bash to celebrate no news is good news.” His tone was light, but she could see that he was worried. Emily looked back at her computer. The work could wait until tomorrow. “Sure.” Chapter 15 - Compelling T-Shirts On Monday morning Emily came in, ready for the last week, to stand against any attempt on Chase part to put her back in the nursery. All she needed was a little more time to let her plan come to fruition. So she immediately handed Chase the report she had written over the weekend. “What is this EmEm?” Chase asked with a smile. “Some colouring to put up on my fridge?” Emily took a deep breath. “Keep it up, and I won’t give you the electronic research that completes it.” Chase frowned and opened the report. She flipped through a few pages. “Have a seat, Miss Black, we have a great deal to work on today.” Emily smiled smugly, though was careful Chase did not see it. They spent most of the day going over the report and the research, and it would have been a pleasant enough day, but Chase, of course, had to ruin it. About an hour after lunch (they had ordered in, Chase had eaten some of Emily’s pad thai to prove it was safe) Chase said, “I’ve had Lisa look into ballet studios.” Emily bit down on her reply and instead said, “Oh?” as if it had nothing to do with her. “Unfortunately there are none close enough.” “It is an expensive neighbourhood.” Chase smiled. “However I found a teacher who is willing to come by twice a week over the lunch hour.” “How fortuitous,” Emily said, her tone skirting sarcasm. “Fortuitous?” “It means…” “I know what it means Emily,” Chase told her, tone hard enough that Emily knew she had pushed things a little too far. “I’m surprised you do.” “Really?” Emily asked, exasperated. “You’ve been reading a report that I wrote, and you don’t think I know what fortuitous means?” Chase looked down at the report, a curious look on her face. “It’s different,” she finally said. “How is it different.” “This was written by Miss Black.” “I am Miss Black.” “You are, and you aren’t.” She reached out and ruffled Emily’s hair. “Understand.” Emily wanted to say ‘I understand all you bigs are insane, and I can only assume it is due to breathing so much thin air,’ but instead, she said, “Some things are too hard for me to understand.” Which gave Chase the opening to say, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you with all the things that make you all confusey woozy.” Emily shook her head and reached for the report. “Here are the details of the latest acquisitions and the patterns we can use to predict their next move,” she said as if the previous exchange had not happened. Chase laughed and then asked, “You have your leggings ready?” Emily sighed, realising she was going to have to play Chase’s game. “Yes.” “Are they pretty pink?” “They are black,” Emily told her. “Black?” “Lots of leggings are black.” “Pink is nicer,” Chase teased. “Black is fine,” Emily said, each word pronounced sharply. “You’re not going through a goth phase are you Emily?” Chase looked up at her ceiling. “I’m not sure where I could find black diapers.” “You don’t need to find black diapers.” “That’s right,” Chase said, looking back at Emily. “Lisa told me you like pink.” Emily put her head in her hands. “Kill me.” “Explain the patterns please,” Chase said all business again. Emily took her head from her hands, nodded and reached for a page. “If you look at the graphs…” Tuesday was the day of the first ballet class. Emily brought a small gym bag with her, within leggings, a change of undergarments and a t-shirt, packed in hopes that Chase would forget their ‘agreement.’ Chase was busy, so she ended up in John’s office, discussing how to package their patch. “You’re sure they won’t be able to decompile this, get their hands on your code?” “Trust me, they are not going to be able to get into it. It’s as perfect a blackbox as I can code.” “I’ll admit that I can’t get at it, but they will likely have some hotshot coders on staff.” “If they had hotshot coders on staff I would not have had to come up with a fix for their problem.” John laughed. “Good point.” There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” John called. Lisa came into the office. “Hello John. “Hey Lisa,” he said. Both of them speaking with a familiarity that spoke of a good working relationship. “What’s up?” “Emily’s ballet lesson is going to start in about ten minutes. I need to make sure she is going to be ready.” That might be the last time John was going to be able to look at her as anything other than a brilliant little, but still a little, Emily thought. “Of course. I’ll see you after your class, Emily.” “Sure,” Emily said. She did not complain about it, hoping she might yet salvage her working relationship with him. “You could change in the change room downstairs,” Lisa said as she let Emily towards the elevators, “but I’ll take you to Miss Morgan’s office. It will be a little quicker, and she left your t-shirt for you.” In Chase’s office, she changed into her stretchy, black, nylon leggings, and the t-shirt. Pink, with white lettering on the front. ‘Keep Calm and Carry Me’. “Real nice Chase,” she said, putting on the t-shirt. “Come along,” Lisa called, “I’ll take you to the class.” Lisa looked at her when she came out of the office. “Do you want me to carry you?” she asked with a smile. “I’ll pass.” “The shirt makes a compelling argument though.” “I can take it off. I have a plain white one. Will that help?” “You are no fun,” Lisa said, turning away from her. Emily left out a small sigh of relief. That could have gone wrong in so many ways. She should know better than to bait bigs. The class was in a large meeting room, almost an auditorium, on the seventh floor. The table and chairs had been pushed back, to give the students room to move. Emily was a little surprised when she came into the room and found out she was not alone. Three young women had come for the ‘exercise’, and there were some of the kids from the daycare, including Becky. Mary was there to watch the children, as well as the little male who had been dressed like a toddler when Emily had last seen him in the daycare. All the children from the daycare were dressed nearly identically, in short-sleeved leotards and tutus, including the little. She wondered if the daycare had had the clothing on hand or if the parents had sent it. She also wondered why there were making the little dress the same as the girls. It seemed pointlessly mean to her. He was already in a diaper. Part of her wanted to get close to him, not that she could help him, just to see if he was one of those littles that had accepted their new life. She did not, however. She did not want to discover he needed help she could not give. She did not want to discover he had given up and accepted it all. She did not want anyone asking if she wanted to wear pretty clothing like that. “Mary, can you keep an eye on Emily?” Lisa asked. “Sure,” Mary said. Emily was careful not to let her emotions show, because she knew it would look like she was pouting. “Thanks,” Lisa said to Mary as she left. A moment later Chase came into the room, escorting an older woman, about half a head shorter than Chase. “Mrs Evans, these are your students,” she said. Mrs Evans, dressed in a black leotard, with tights, a long-sleeved, flannel shirt over it, looked over the students. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Mrs Evans said with an accent that Emily was willing to bet was fake. “Mary, if Mrs Evans needs anything, please give her a hand.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Mary was being given a lot of extra duties, Emily thought. “I will see you later Mrs Evans,” Chase said, pausing before she left to look towards Emily. She winked and then was gone. “Get in a line students, tallest on the right smallest on the left,” Mrs Evans said. The three women laughed as they took a position on the right. Mary moved about, taking the children by their shoulders and putting them into their places. Emily was near the end of the line, between Becky and another actual child who was just a touch shorter than Emily (though Emily knew the girl would be taller soon enough, children grew fast). “Ballet is an art, and one I take seriously,” Mrs Evans said in her faux accent, walking down the line. “But it is also a fine form of exercise, and that is what I will be focusing on. Perhaps some of the younger students might one day…” She stopped in front of Emily, looking down at her. Emily looked back up at her, not liking Mrs Evans at all. “Why is she not in a diaper?” “That’s what I want to know too,” Becky said from Emily’s side. Emily enjoyed a quick fantasy of doing some ultimately harmless but somewhat painful injury to Becky. The three woman laughed among themselves, looking down the line at Emily. A few of the children laughed too. Mary stepped forward. “Ummm, Mrs Evans, Emily is not in the daycare. She’s an employee here.” “What?” Mrs Evans asked. “Who would want her to work for them?” Emily decided she would save time and start loathing Mrs Evans now. Mary seemed a little embarrassed as she said, “Miss Morgan.” Mrs Evans’ eyes widened. She then stepped away from Emily and said, “Very well. Students, make sure you have some space. We’ll do some stretching.” “Aren’t you going to put her in a diaper?” Becky demanded. “Hush Becky,” Mary said as she began to shift the children about. Emily had never thought that ballet was easy, and while she was not interested in dance, she knew the dancers worked hard. She experienced that firsthand that day. Mrs Evans was a real piece of work, finding fault in everything Emily did, expressing nothing but disappointment. She knew that the woman was picking on her. Jeremy, the male little, was clumsy and took time to catch on, but she had lots of praise for him. Emily was pleased when the class was over. Less pleased when Mary said she could shower with the other adults, or come to the daycare and get a quick bath. Emily hated showering with bigs, but she was not going down to the daycare and get bathed. The shower room was in the subbasement, actually close to the office where she had worked, for a very short time, with Jessica. Emily had to ask one of the women to help her with the shower controls. “Here you go Emily,” the woman said with a smile. “Want me to help you wash up?” She said it lightheartedly and was mostly joking. “Thank you, but I think I’ll be fine.” She gave Emily a pat on the head and went to her own shower. “I think you should be with the rest of the children,” Mrs Evans had come in as well, undressed, her thin, bony frame looming over Emily. Emily stepped into the spray of water. “Yes Mrs Evans,” she said. “I’ll speak to Miss Morgan about this,” she warned, turning to another of the shower stalls. The young woman who had helped Emily leaned over and said in a soft voice, “Don’t worry, Miss Morgan’s always gonna be on your side.” Emily nodded and wondered just what having Chase on her side meant. Later that afternoon Chase came into John’s office where Emily was working. She leaned over her and asked, “Did you enjoy your dance lesson?” Emily looked up at her. “No.” Chase smiled. “Mrs Evans says if you are properly diapered you will do better.” Chase patted her on the head. Emily thought about that. “Just how does she think that will help? If anything I think a diaper would make it harder to dance.” “It would make you cuter,” John suggested, “cuter makes you a better dancer. At least with strippers, I’ve found that true.” He looked up from his computer and smiled at Emily. Emily decided that John was more open-minded than she had hoped. Probably because he was a big computer nerd and they had that in common. A bond that knew no height. “That may be true,” Chase said, ignoring John, “but Mrs Evans believes you are spending too much time trying not to wet yourself, so a diaper would remove that worry. She said you were on the verge of wetting yourself the entire class.” “That is a lie,” Emily told her. “I agree with Emily,” John said. “Haven’t had a wet chair in here after all.” Chase looked towards John. Emily wondered if she was mad. If she was, she did not show it. “I do believe that Mrs Evans is” she paused “concerned about her students’ well being, perhaps that is colouring her observation.” Emily almost snorted but kept her peace. “Well, hopefully in the coming classes you two might come to an understanding. I am sure you’ll come to like Mrs Evans Emily. She’ll be here twice a week, so plenty of opportunity.” “Wonderful,” Emily said. One more class, only one more class, she thought. Chapter 16 - Gone (Little) Girl Wednesday passed quickly, she spent most of the day working with John. However, Thursday was the second ballet class. The t-shirt Chase had for her that day read ‘Loading Diaper… Please Wait’ with a progress bar that showed it at 75%. Everyone in the class thought it was adorable. The fussing over Emily must have made Rebecca jealous for she tripped Emily twice, and actually pushed into her a table. At that point Mary picked the child put and put her in a corner. Mrs Evans was at first on Rebecca’s side, until she noticed the displeased stares she was receiving from the adults. Emily thought it that they just did not want to get in trouble with Chase were she to be hurt, but even so, it was nice to have them side with her. Emily was never, ever going to miss those ballet classes. On Friday Chase took her out for lunch again, and again she fed Emily about half her meal before letting Emily finish the rest herself. When she left the building Friday night, she said a silent goodbye to it. If she succeeded, no, when she succeeded, Emily would miss the place a little, and the people, but she knew if she stayed much longer Chase would have her back in diapers and in a nursery. She ran up to her apartment as soon as the driver dropped her off. First, she went through her bug-out bag, made sure her passport and other things were ready, that she had forgotten nothing. Then she sat down behind her computer, turned it on and reached for her phone. “Showtime,” she said. Monday morning Chase came into the office, early as usual. She walked through the front doors, the security guard opening them for her. “Good morning Fred,” she said in greeting. “Morning Miss Morgan,” he told her. “Looks like it is going to rain.” Chase paused, looked back at the sky. “Maybe Fred.” She gave him a smile and walked to the elevators. In her office, she sat down and turned on her computer. There was a lot of work to do, nascent partnerships to hammer out, acquisitions to make, and deals to finalise. She smiled as she thought about the work she and Emily would be undertaking. She would take Emily out for lunch today, she decided. Italian. She could just picture Emily’s messy face. There might even be an opportunity to spill on her clothing which would make a bib necessary in the future. As Chase worked, she heard the sound of other people coming into the office, the soft susurration of far-off conversations. She went and got herself a cup of coffee and was just about to compose an email when her cell phone rang. She took it from her jacket pocket and checked the caller ID. It was the driver she had been sending to pick up and drop off Emily. Answering it, she said, “What is it?” “Miss Morgan, Emily was not waiting for me in front of the building this morning.” “What?” “I also went up to her apartment and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.” “Just a moment,” Chase told him, putting him on hold. She dialled Emily’s number, listened to the phone ring about twelve times before she cut the connection and returned to the driver. “You sure you knocked the right door?” “Apartment 403 Miss Morgan.” He sounded a little insulted. Chase thought about it, about what the driver could do. “Alright, come back to the office then.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” He hung up. Chase looked at her phone for a few seconds, then put it aside and turned to her computer. Emily had shown herself unwilling to answer phone calls in the past. Chase composed an email. ‘The mature thing to do if you are going to take a day off is to let people know. You owe your driver an apology, Emily. Respond back as soon as possible before I think you are acting willfully naughty.’ She smiled as she wrote the last part and hit send. Focused on her work, she did not really pay any attention to the time until Lisa came in to put some papers on her desk. “Where’s Emily?” she asked. Chase looked up from her work, at the time, and then her email. There was no response from Emily. “She’s taking the day off,” Chase told Lisa. “What? She’s only been here a month. She can be a lazy thing, just like a little.” Chase smiled. “In all fairness, she has been working hard, and she was working the weekend before last.” Chase counted attending the party as work. Lisa seemed somewhat mollified by that. Chase watched Lisa go and then turned back to her work. It was odd that Emily had not responded. Perhaps she was sick? Chase felt a little worried but told herself to calm down. After all, Emily had likely been sick before. She had her neighbours to lend a hand if necessary. Still, this was one of the many reasons Chase thought Emily should be living with her, where Chase could make sure she was always cared for. She suddenly wondered if perhaps Emily was not taking a day off, but not coming back at all. Ridiculous she told herself. Emily was loyal to her friends. She would not leave them to chance as long as Chase owned the building. She paused in her work. Ridiculous, she told herself again, then reached for her phone and dialled the number for her financial management office. She asked to speak to the senior manager, gave her name. A few seconds later she was talking to Izzy Aston. “Miss Morgan,” Izzy said, “what can I do for you?” “I wanted to speak to you about one of my investments. A building I had you purchase about a month ago. I would like to know its status.” “The status?” “Yes. I suppose I want to know if the company still owns it.” She felt stupid saying it. It was not as if it was something that could be misplaced. It was a building. “Just a moment,” he said, sounding somewhat confused. Chase heard the sound of typing. A pause, more typing. Finally, he said, “I’m afraid it has been sold, Miss Morgan.” “What?” Chase demanded. “I am sorry. But there was nothing said about not selling it.” From his defensive tone, Chase guessed she had sounded more than a little adversarial. “Yes,” she said, keeping her voice even. “That is true.” She had never thought of it. Why would she? “But a sale like this, usually I would have been consulted.” “Yes, you should have been,” he answered, sounding a little uncertain. “Miss Morgan, can you give me about thirty minutes to look into this, so I can answer your question?” “Of course.” She wanted to demand immediate answers. “I’ll call you back in half an hour.” Chase hung up and sat back in her chair. It was impossible that Emily had managed to buy the building. Then who? Lyle. It had to be him, He had learned about Emily, had thrown a vast about of money at the management company to get them to sell him the building immediately. Now he had control over the apartment, and without it, she had no control over Emily. I should have never brought her to that party, Chase chastised herself. She wanted to get up, to go and find Emily, to save her from Lyle. Was she already in his nursery? Was he spanking that bottom that only Chase should be allowed to spank? Was he diapering her at that very moment? She found herself standing up behind her desk. Taking a deep breath, she returned to her chair. Wait, Chase told herself, wait until Izzy gets back to you. Wait until you have all the information. When her phone rang she almost knocked the handset to the floor as she grabbed for it. “Hello,” she said. “Miss Morgan, Izzy, I have the details.” Chase nodded even though he could not see her. “Tell me.” “Well, we use a piece of pattern predicting software to help manage the resources the company owns.” “Pattern predicting?” Chase asked, a sinking sensation in her stomach. “Yes, it is quite brilliant. However, it’s apparently not perfect. Over the last month, there have been several real estate purchases, made all over the country, properties similar to the one you had us buy. Each time they were sold soon after they were bought, and always at a loss.” “I see,” Chase said, beginning to understand. “Yes. The software saw those losses and predicted that there might be a future correction in similar real estate.” “Is there going to be a correction?” “No. I can understand why the software predicted it, but it was just an unlucky set of transactions, a perfect storm as you will.” “Yes, unlucky,” Chase said dully. “About a week ago the property was flagged as a possible loss, and a few days later it was flagged as something we should divest ourselves of as soon as we could.” “And then someone made an offer,” Chase said. “Yes.” “But, even if the software indicated it should be sold, shouldn’t you have checked things out before selling?” “Ah, yes,” he said, sounding embarrassed. “As it happens the employee who took the call was new. He did follow proper procedures but lacked some experience, and perhaps he was a little influenced by the commission bonus. The offer was time-sensitive, immediate sale required. The property sold for a thirty percent profit, which is not insignificant. If we could make thirty percent after a month on all our investments…” “Yes, I understand. Thank you, Mr Aston. Please review policy so we don’t end up again being misled by software, in case there is another perfect storm.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up the phone. “Oh Emily, you played me,” she said softly, confident that if she looked into it, she would find Emily Black had a part in the developing the software. Emily had dropped little financial bombs all over the country, their perfect placement setting ripples in motion that allowed her to influence the software and buy that building. And now Chase had no leverage against her. At least it was not Lyle. Chase leaned back in her chair. A smart little, able to go back to living her life the same way before Chase had ever found her. After a minute Chase got up from her chair, strode from her office. “I’m going out, for the rest of the morning, perhaps the whole day,” she told Lisa. “Yes Miss Morgan. Where are you going?” Chase did not answer, she nearly ran to the elevator, hit the call button hard enough that she almost cracked the plastic. Would Emily even still be there? She might have taken a plane anywhere in the world as soon as she bought the building. I might never see her again, Chase thought. Damn. Chase two rabbits and you catch none. Damn. The doors opened. She almost jumped in and nearly punched the button for the lobby. On the way down people got onto the elevator and talked to her but she hardly heard them. Someone asked her what cute shirt she would have Emily wear at the next ballet class. She turned eyes that must have been angry on the poor woman. The woman backed up, looking as she might flee. Chase mumbled an apology and nearly ran through the lobby. The drive to the undeveloped area seemed to take forever. She kept looking into the review mirror, at the back seat and the empty child seat. Was Emily getting into a cab right now? About to head to the airport? Should she call the police, report her as a runaway? But what if the police took her into custody? What if they sent her to an orphanage or a juvenile facility? Chase did not know what to do, and she hated that feeling. Fat raindrops began to fall, slowly. Chase reduced her speed and ground her teeth. After what seemed like an eternity she pulled up in front of the building. She hit her brakes hard enough to cause the tires to squeal on the wet pavement, splash water up from the road. Almost hit by that water was a big, holding a little in her arms, who gave Chase a hard look as she got out of the SUV. Chase returned it and watched the woman drop her gaze. She walked into the building, the building she had owned only the previous week. Now it was Emily’s building. Chase almost ran up the stairs, thinking she might try to kick in Emily’s door. Would someone call the police were she to do that? Making herself stand still and consider the situation Chase thought about what she could do, how she could find out if Emily were even still there, and if so was how to get her to open her door. That was when she heard the sound of iron on iron. She followed it to the back of the building, and out into Gus’ smithy. She saw the heavily muscled inbetweener working at a huge anvil, bare-chested except for a leather apron. The falling rain hissed as it hit hot metal. He stopped his work, looked at the piece he was working on, then put the thick iron bar he had been hammering into the forge. That was when he saw her. “Miss Morgan,” he said, politely. “Gus,” she answered, calmer than she felt. “I’ve almost finished your order, be about another week.” Chase nodded, then shook her head. “That’s not why I am here. Emily did not come to work today.” It sounded lame to her. Did he know what was happening? Had Emily told him? Did he know it was Chase that had threatened to raise his rent, kick him out? “Well,” he smiled, put a hand on the back of his head, looked a little embarrassed, “we did have something of a blowout last night. Emily was not drinking any heavier than she usually does so she is probably not sick, but well, try not to hold it against her. We’ve been under a bit of stress recently. I bet she just needed some time off.” “Oh?” Chase asked, trying to keep her tone neutral, but her heart was thumping, and she was shouting in her mind, ‘she was still here last night.’ “Emily did not tell you?” Chase shook her head. Gus looked back at the forge, grabbed a set of tongs and repositioned the metal, then leaned against the anvil. “About a month ago we found out someone had bought the building, was threatening to increase our rent or even kick us out to turn the place into condos.” “That would have been unfortunate.” Emily had not told them. She did not recall, however, threatening to turn the place into condos. Why had Emily not told them? Loyalty? Some sort of fondness on Emily's part? A desire to protect Chase's reputation? Gus snorted. “Tell me about it. Not a lot of places that have the space we have here. Where the hell would I find a place to set up another smithy after all?” She nodded. “So like I said, a lit bit of stress here, but late Saturday we found that the owner was not going to do anything like that. Was going offer us the opportunity set up a co-op.” “A co-op?” “We’d all have a share in the building. Not enough so that we share in the profits, but we would have a say in what happens to the building in the future. We can afford to buy into that.” “Fortunate.” “Damn right. So we’ve been celebrating pretty heavily since then.” “I’m glad you no longer have to worry,” Chase told him, feeling a twinge of a guilty conscience. “Thanks.” Chase looked about. “Are you sure that Emily is okay?” “She should be.” “I am a little worried about her. I would feel better if I knew she was okay. She is my employee after all.” Gus stood up straight, grabbed the tongs and once again shifted the metal. “I’m kind of the building super around here,” he told her, “I do have keys to all the apartments.” “Could I ask you to let me in?” She did not know if Gus would agree. She certainly could not force the inbetweener. “I guess it would be okay,” he said after a moment. Chase was careful not to smile but only nodded. “I would appreciate it.” Gus went and got a ring of keys and then took Chase up to the fourth floor. At apartment 403 he knocked on the door. “Emily, you in there?” Chase hoped he would get an answer, hoped that Emily would open the door for Gus. No answer came. Gus put the key the lock, turned it, then opened the door. Chase looked over his head into the room. It was neat and tidy, spotless. She realised it was the first time she had seen the inside of Emily’s apartment. Gus entered, calling, “Emily.” Chase followed, looking around. The apartment had been built primarily for inbetweeners. Chase could see a few step stools around, small modifications that Emily had made so she could live there comfortably. Chase’s head nearly brushed the ceiling. It seemed empty. She saw the envelope with Gus’ name on it about the same time Gus did. If it would not have been rude, and perhaps ill-advised, she might have tried to snatch it from him. As it was, she had to stand there as he opened it up and read it. A flash of concern, then a smile and a laugh. “What?” Chase asked. “She says she had to go, some kind of family issue, then she wrote that if I bothered to look at my email, I would already know it.” “Family issue?” “Doesn’t say what. Will be gone for at least two weeks. Maybe longer.” She could be anywhere, Chase thought. She should have had the clinic put a tracking chip in her, or was that only for pets? She should have not bothered with all the games and just taken Emily with her from the first. She could be safely in her nursery right now instead of god knows where doing who knew what. “Oh. there’s a message for you,” Gus told her. “What?” Her tone was a little too eager. “She said that if you were to come by that, I should tell you she left something of yours in the closet in her bedroom.” Chase looked about. Gus indicated a door. She thanked him and went and opened the door. Emily’s bedroom was amply sized, for a little. The bed looked tiny to Chase, but she supposed it would be a twin for most inbetweeners. It was low to the floor so Emily would be able to get in and out of it without dealing with a drop. Currently, it was stripped of sheets, just a bare mattress. She really should have had a rubber sheet on it, Chase thought, just in case. Opening the door to the closet Chase found it had been modified. The bar set to what was probably eye height for Emily, a few shelves above it, a small ladder attached to the wall. The closet was bare, but for the white sailor dress, hanging there, and on the shelf above it the other pieces of the outfit. A note was taped to the dress. Chase peeled it off. On it was written, ‘Thank you for letting me borrow your dress, Emily.’ “Polite as always,” Chase said softly. Taking the dress from the closet, she lifted it to her face, smelt the faint scent of Emily’s soap. Tears prickled her eyes, but she wiped them away, then grabbed the undergarments, the shoes and the purse, folding them into a bundle. “Get everything?” Gus asked as she came from the room. “Yes, thank you,” she said. He showed her from the apartment, locked the door behind them, then saw her to the building’s lobby. “Like I said, a week.” “What?” “Your order,” he explained, “it will be done in a week.” “Yes, thank you,” Chase told him, and then left. Apartment 317 was one of the smallest apartments in the building. Emily had rented it at the same time she had rented 403. At first in the hope that Catherine would come to her senses and come to work with Emily. And then she had kept it as a place to hide out, in case some big got a little too inquisitive. It was how she would have dealt with Chase if Chase had not bought the building, forcing her to deal with the monster directly instead of hiding from it. She had considered leaving for real, she had everything she needed to do so, but this was her home, and she liked living there, liked her neighbours. She saw no reason to let Chase drive her from it. That would have been at least a partial victory for Chase. She sat on the floor, surrounded by boxes of stuff (taken from 403 to make it look empty and deserted) and watched Chase leave. She was not so foolish as to stand by the window but had placed a webcam there, so she might see the comings and goings below. Emily had seen Chase come, and now was watching her go. It looked like she was carrying the dress, so she supposed Gus had let her into the apartment. She did not blame him. She was glad that no one knew that she was the person who rented 317. Most everyone probably thought it was empty, too small to be rented out. If they even thought of it at all. No one was going to bother her. She would be quiet for the next week, she had food to last that long, and make sure Chase was not coming back, believed that she was gone. When she returned to 403 her neighbours would have to be told a story to keep them from accidentally giving her away to Chase. She could say that the job did not work out, but that Chase really wanted to hire her back. That should keep them quiet about her when the Amazon was around. Assuming she ever came around again. She watched Chase leave. She thought that the Amazon looked sad standing in the rain. It made Emily feel a little guilty, but she quickly dispelled the guilt, reminding herself that Chase had threatened her friends to get Emily to work for her. The woman did not deserve her sympathy. That thought helped assuage the guilt a little. Chapter 17 - Thwarted Mommy Blues Chase took the rest of Monday off, and when she came in on Tuesday, she got little work done. She sat at her desk and wondered where Emily had gone. There were places were a little might avoid the larger people, though such places were in decline as the larger folk went where they would. When Lisa told her that Mrs Evans had come to teach the class Chase almost told Lisa to send the woman away. Without Emily what was the point? However she had promised the woman employment, and she had staff and the children from the daycare who were enjoying those classes. Chase told Lisa to deal with the woman and went back to her dark thoughts. That night she made going to Linda’s place an excuse to return to the building. Chase’s heart was not into discussing clothing, and she had left, telling the seamstress she needed some time to think. Then she had gone up to apartment 403 and listened outside the door, hoping to hear something from within. Wednesday morning Richard came into her office. “Snap out of it,” he told her, slapping his hand against her desk. “Pardon?” she asked, an edge to her voice. He did not back down. “It’s obvious to me that Emily’s bailed on you, that your chase two rabbits and catch both plan failed. Suck it up.” “Excuse me?” she demanded, suddenly angry. “I got both 3T and Evertech asking me why things have suddenly halted. You’ve got deals that need to be handled, and you have to handle them. I’m sorry Emily’s gone, but she’s gone. Stop sulking and get your ass in gear.” Chase’s anger evaporated, or more to the point she directed it at herself. She had been sulking. She had been moping around because Emily had slipped her leash. It was upsetting, but she had responsibilities, and she had been ignoring them. “You’re right,” she told Richard. “Damn straight. Now get your ass in gear before I kick it.” She smiled at him. “You’re pushing it, Richard.” He returned the smile. “A chance I am willing to take.” By the end of the day, Chase had repaired all the damage her funk had caused. Thursday she had things pushed ahead, well on track. She missed having Emily about, both Miss Black and EmEm, but she had built the company up on her own, she did not need Emily to grow it. She returned home Thursday evening, pleasantly tired. As she sat down at her kitchen table, glass of wine in her hand, she looked at some of the paperwork she had left there the previous week. She picked up the sales notice for a three-floor suite, only a few blocks away from where she currently lived. She would have put an offer on it, had Emily not left. It had a beautiful room on the second level that Chase had planned to turn into Emily’s nursery. No need to buy it now. She smiled as she recalled her plan to get Emily there. A housewarming party. Emily would have had to attend of course. And then Chase would arrange some reason for Emily to have to stay the night. She could just imagine the look on Emily’s face when Chase brought her into the nursery. She had already done some research and had found a perfect crib mattress. She imagined it would be the best night’s sleep Emily had ever had, and chase would get her to admit that. Sighing Chase shook her head. So much for that dream. “Where have you gone Emily?” she asked, but this time it was not a lament of loss, but just a simple question. She got up and walked to her windows, looked at the far-off lights of the buildings of the undeveloped area. “Where would you have gone?” She could understand why Emily had chosen to live there. The place had been built for inbetweeners, and being near the protected greenbelt made it nearly impossible to develop anything there. Likely few big people would ever go there; expect at certain times of the day to meet Linda or in the evenings to visit clubs. Set times like that would be easy for Emily to work around. Where would she find another place like that, one where she had the sort of infrastructure to continue her work? There could not be too many places like that. Perhaps that meant Emily would return. But likely Chase would never know. Chase frowned. Or perhaps it was not a question if she would return, but had she ever left? It would be daring. It would also keep Emily in a familiar place, and Chase thought most littles, deep down, wanted security. Clever. “Too clever,” Chase said with a smile. “Sometimes you can be too clever.” She got her phone, called Izzy Aston. Got an answering service. Got them to put her through to his personal line. “Miss Morgan,” he said, sounding a little surprised. “Mr Aston, do you still have copies of the financial information on that building?” He did not answer immediately and then said, “We should.” “Send everything you have to me as soon as you can.” “As soon…” “Tomorrow is fine.” She hung up. Perhaps she was kidding herself, but she had a good feeling. And it was the only possibility left that meant she could find Emily. She grabbed at it like a drowning person grabbed onto a life preserver. Busy with a deluge of work, it was not until midday that Chase was able to look over the records that Izzy had sent her. It did not take her long to find what she was looking for. Apartment 403 and 317, every month an automatic payment had come from the same bank. She could not be sure of the account, but it had to be the same. Chase would not accept that it could not be. Chase had to restrain herself from just going over and banging on the door to 317. If Emily found out Chase knew, then she would likely leave for real. Chase could not be positive Emily as in 317. Perhaps she had rented the second apartment just for storage. Or maybe it was a trap, a place Emily could watch, just to get a feeling for how much effort was being put into catching her. It seemed the kind of complicated trap Emily might set up. So she had to be sure before she tried anything. After a moment she opened her desk drawer and looked through a stack of business cards she kept. It did not take her long to find the name of the detective she had hired a month ago to look into Emily Black. She was going to have another job for him. Chapter 18 - Curiosity Caught the Little Chase returned on Saturday. Emily might have missed it but for the roar of a big engine. She checked the webcam feed and saw Chase, sitting astride her huge motorcycle, revving the engine, talking to Candy. Hard to say from a distance and with the web cam’s quality, but she thought that Chase looked happy. She had only been back once since the Monday, and now that she came again it seemed it was just for her motorcycle. Emily told herself she was not upset, even though she was, somewhat. It had been kind of flattering, in a scary way, the way Chase had spent so much time on her. And less than a week and she was already over it. Well, good for her, Emily thought. And good for me. At least she won’t be bothering me anymore. I can go back to my old apartment sooner than I planned. Below Chase put on a helmet and after a quick conversation with Candy was speeding away, out of the camera’s frame, Emily ran to the window, peering out as Chase shot away down the road. That was one heck of a fast bike, she thought, watching until Chase turned a corner. She ducked away from the window, returned to her computer, worked while waiting to see if Chase would come back. She did. She spoke to Candy, then rolled her bike back into Candy’s garage. Chase really did seem happy. Probably already found a replacement for Emily. She wondered who was getting spoon (fork) fed prime rib and getting pushed on a swing by Chase now? Then she told herself she was not jealous, not even a little. Through the webcam she watched Chase get into her SUV and drive off. It looked as if she had not even come into the building Emily thought with a frown. Some distance from the building Chase slowed down, stopped and then unlocked the doors of her SUV. A man, about six and a half feet tall, got into the passenger seat. “Well?” Chase asked. He held an SLR digital cameral with a long lens towards her, flipping the display screen up. “Watched the window you told me to, got some good pictures. She peeked out just as you were riding off.” Chase looked at the screen, at Emily. She smiled. They were good photos. There was a look of wonder in Emily’s eyes, her mouth hanging open. “I wonder if there is some kind of child safety seat you can put on a motorcycle?” “Wouldn’t know. This what you need?” “Indeed it is.” After a moment Chase asked, “I need to get into that apartment.” “Not my area, not interested.” Chase took a roll of bills from her riding jacket pocket and dropped the cash into his lap. “Maybe you know someone?” He picked up the roll, bounced it in his hand. “Sounds like you want to do something illegal, so I can’t help you. But maybe I know a few names. And maybe on the drive back I’ll write them down on a piece of paper. And maybe that paper will accidentally fall out of my pocket onto the floor.” “And perhaps I’ll never see it because I’ll send the SUV out to be detailed and cleaned afterwards.” He nodded. “Maybe this person is a shade under six feet and cute. That going to be an issue?” Chase started the car up. “Not for me.” Emily woke up Monday morning, feeling a little groggy. She yawned, shifted over in her bed, stretching a little. She looked over at the clock sitting on the bedside table. Still early. “Almost like I still think I need to go to work,” she said to herself. “I guess you enjoyed it then.” Emily turned towards the voice slowly, afraid to look as if it would make it true. Just like that time Chase had come into the bar. Chase was sitting on her bed. “This better be a dream,” she said, hoping it was. Chase looked at her for several seconds, then smiled. “The best kind of dream or a nightmare?” Emily did not answer that, instead asking, “How did you get in here?” “Who knows. Maybe you wished me here.” Emily closed her eyes and sighed. “I was worried about you,” Chase said. “You left without saying goodbye. That was rude.” She opened her eyes. “I’m fine, and I’m sorry, so can you please leave?” “It was brilliant.” “Pardon?” “Your plan, It was brilliant.” She smiled. “I could count on the fingers of one hand the people in my company who could have made that work. I never thought that you would be able to buy the building away from me.” “Thank you,” Emily said after a moment, warily. “And then staying here, right under my nose, as it were. That was just a little too clever.” Emily did not answer. Chase smiled and said, “I do have one question though.” “What is that?” “How did you get the new guy when you made your offer?” Emily could not help but smile a little. “I called five times and kept hanging up until I got him.” Chase stared at her for several seconds, then began to laugh. “So simple.” “Simple is sometimes the best.” After several seconds Chase stopped laughing. She leaned back, the bed creaking under her weight. “You won.” “Pardon?” “You win. You played by my rules, and you beat me. I don’t know about all littles, but I know that you are mature and quite capable of taking care of yourself.” “Thank you,” Emily said once more. Hearing Chase say that made her feel victorious, but, she had to admit, a little sad. Not seeing Chase again, not matching wits with her, she was going to miss that. Not very much of course, but a tiny bit. She had realised that over the past week. Chase nodded. Sat up straight. “Of course it does not matter.” “What?” Emily asked after a moment. “I’ve watched you these past weeks, and I’ve realised something.” “What?” “It must be exhausting to be you.” “Pardon?” Chase looked down at her, grabbed the covers and pulled them off. Emily made an effort to hold onto them, but Chase easily pulled them from her hands. She lay on the bottom sheet in her panties and the oversized t-shirt she slept in. She sat up against the pillows, pulling her knees up against her chest. Chase stared at her for a few seconds and then said, “You’re always ready, always watching, always considering what you say and do. How can you live like that?” Emily did not answer. “And you are going to make a mistake you can’t recover from, sooner or later Emily.” “I won’t.” “Oh Emily, at least don’t lie to yourself. Everyone makes mistakes. And because you don’t have anyone to help you your mistakes are sure to be that much dire. Can you say paying for both the apartments from the same bank was not a mistake?” Emily shook her head again, but it was a weak motion. “You are going to drink too much at that shit hole you call a bar and end up pissing yourself on the way home, and then every one of your neighbours is going to say, ‘She’s just like all the other helpless littles, and she needs to be taken care of.’” Emily shook her head again but wondered if what Chase said was true. “I suppose Linda might make a good mommy, she would certainly be able to have you help her model all those nice outfits. I see Gus as a stronger daddy though, but I shudder to think he would probably make you a wrought iron crib.” Emily thought about how recently Linda had come up with a new outfit for her, instead of discussing it, like they had before. And Candy had told her to wash her hands, not pointed out the soap and left it at that, but actually to wash her hands. Her just spending time around an Amazon like Chase had changed how they viewed her. What Chase was saying was possible. “But maybe they won’t,” Chase said, surprising Emily. “They like you. They know you. They might ignore something like that, say that drunken pissing or whatever it might be is something that could happen to anyone.” Emily nodded. “That’s right.” “Yes, that’s right, but what about all the bigs who are coming around here for Linda’s clothing. Can you keep avoiding them?” “I… maybe… yes.” “And,” Chase continued as if Emily had said nothing, “one of them is certain to ask Linda, ‘That little blonde girl, who is her mother?’” Chase spoke in a nasally, high tone that Emily thought of as suburban posh. In any other circumstance, she might have laughed. “And Linda, bless her, will tell them that you live by yourself.” Chase shook her head. Emily could not deny it could happen. “Or perhaps you’ll run into a Jessica who is not an idiot, or the next time that you are about to be spanked no one will be there to stop it. Then what?” Emily did not have an answer. Chase did. “You’ll end up in some suburban nursery, or just a small room that someone has pushed a crib into, or maybe some intercity apartment with a teenage ‘mother’ who thought she was ready for the responsibility. Or perhaps a state orphanage.” It was a dark set of possibilities that Chase described. “You might end up being an object lesson for a child. Have you ever seen that? Some little being made an object of ridicule, so some child will see that they need to master their potty training.” Emily had heard of that, though she had never seen it. Or she assumed she had never seen it. For all, she knew that was what happened to all the littles in the care of bigs she had seen around the apartment building. “And you’ll certainly not enjoy the fine things in life, sadly few littles ever do. Hand me downs that never fit quite right, low-quality diapers, baby food.” Chase smiled and gave a little shudder. “Though I suppose if you are lucky enough to be taken by one of the Amazons who come here you may still enjoy having Linda make your clothing for you… maybe.” “That won’t happen,” Emily said, but she was surprised at how uncertain her voice sounded. “Really?” Chase asked, arching an eyebrow. Emily said nothing. Chase reached out and grabbed her by the ankle, began to pull her close. Emily made a halfhearted effort to stop her, caught at the sheet below her, but Chase easily overcame the small amount of resistance. She pulled Emily up, sat her on her lap, and wrapped her arms around the small woman. Emily felt Chase place her chin atop her head for a moment. “I would spoil you rotten,” Chase said. Emily supposed she would, and as much as the thought of being spoiled appealed, she did not want it in the way Chase meant. “Your nursery would be large, and well lit, full of beautiful things, and all your clothing would be made for you. And I’d make sure you got prime rib from the Modern Well at least once a week.” “Which you’d cut up and feed me,” Emily said softly. “Of course, I want to make sure all that yummy steak gets in your tummy.” She reached down and rubbed Emily’s belly, then she grasped the bottom of the t-shirt and yanked it cleanly off, tossing it aside, leaving Emily naked but for her panties. The room was cool, but Chase once more hugged her close, and Chase was warm. “I’d want you to be happy. As happy as I could arrange. Seventy-five percent happy, maybe even eighty.” “Not a hundred percent?” Emily asked a touch of sarcasm in her tone. “Oh Emily, so few people get to be one hundred percent happy.” Emily suspected that Chase considered herself to be a person who got to be one hundred percent happy. Still, she could not deny that seventy-five percent would be pretty good. “And most importantly,” Chase continued, “and that no one else will offer, I need Emily Black to work for me, so unlike everyone else who might take care of you, I only want your diapers full of mush, not your head.” Emily stiffened in Chase’s grasp. Of course, there would be diapers. For a second there she had been thinking to be in Chase’s care might not be so bad, especially compared to the alternatives Chase had laid out. But Chase still wanted her in wet and messy diapers, ultimately no better than a baby for all the others things she had said. “I brought the little surprise you left for me back in your other apartment. How about we get you dressed up in that sailor dress and we’ll go down, and you can thank Linda for making you such a pretty outfit and tell her how much you love it.” “No,” Emily said softly. She was picturing the surprise in Linda’s eyes, but she was sure there would be a bit of pleasure there as well, seeing the dress she had made being worn so well. Linda would accept it and from that point on Emily would just be another little whose ‘mommy’ brought her to have clothing made. That would hurt. “No?” Chase said, and she kissed the top of Emily’s head. “You don’t want Linda to be successful? I was thinking of making her my personal seamstress. It would help her, and there is some protection in that, just in case one of the bigs who visits her gets some ideas in their heads about taking care of an inbetweener.” Emily suspected that Chase herself had had such thoughts, and things like that were known to happen to some inbetweeners, And Linda was dealing with an increasing number of bigs. Dammit she thought, feeling more and more boxed in. “Make sure you smile and curtsey, so Linda knows you are happy,” Chase said, hugging Emily almost painfully tight for a moment. “And then we’ll go down and see Gus, and you can thank him for always helping you.” Gus! Gus who was all muscle. Gus who worked as a bouncer in the clubs. Gus who had put plenty of bigs in their place. Gus who would make sure no big gave Linda any problems. Gus would get her clear of Chase, in a second. All she had to do was ask. Chase had screwed up, lost in her thoughts of humiliating Emily in front of all her friends. Then Emily wondered what Chase would do. She might, Emily thought, call the police. She could tell them Gus had kidnapped her little girl. Emily had been working for Chase for a month. Plenty of witnesses would speak to that. It would be no problem for Chase to say she was Emily’s guardian. And if the police believed that then Gus would end up in so much trouble. She could not do that to him. Again, she would have to behave just like Chase said, give Gus no reason to think she did not want to be in Chase’s care. She suddenly pictured a look of betrayal crossing his face, as if all the time they had known each other Emily had been tricking him. And then acceptance, of Emily as just another of those littles who could not handle the adult world. And then dismissal as she was classed within a group of people he had no time for. That was going to hurt a lot. “We’ll be back here of course,” Chase told her, “and you’ll have an opportunity to tell all your other neighbours about how happy you are. Everyone except that bartender. He is strange, and I will not take you to a bar like that.” Emily almost laughed for she may have drunk her last gin and tonic. Unless she did something. “Can you give me a little time to think about it?” she asked, keeping her voice soft, guileless. Chase had given her time before. Emily would just need a few hours to disappear, to muddy her trail. “Oh Emily,” Chase said, sounding sad, “I told you that you were bound to make a mistake that you could not recover from. Do you think, now that I have hugged you so tight that I could ever let you go? Especially since you’ve already spent so much time trying to get away from me?” Emily’s eyes widened. “That’s not fair,” she cried and was amazed at how much a little girl she sounded. Chase laughed and whisked Emily’s panties down her legs. “I know the adult world often seems that way, but it is for the best.” She carelessly tossed Emily’s panties across the room where by chance or design they found their way into a garbage pail. “Now let’s get you dressed,” Chase said as she stood. “I know you don’t have any diapers here, but maybe Linda will have a few, stashed away for a baby who might need a change. Oh, Emily, we are going to be so busy.” Emily, helpless in Chase’s arms could say nothing. The fate she had so long tried to avoid had caught up with her. And she honestly was no longer sure if that was completely a bad thing. Chapter 19 - EmEm the BunBun The hot days of summer had faded into the cold of fall. While the nights brought with them a chill that hinted at winter, the days could still be warm. It was on one of those warm, sunny days, around noon that Chase Morgan had taken a walk during lunch. She was dressed in a dark red skirt, with a cream blouse, a sweater of green tied around her neck in a jaunty manner. The modest heels of her oxfords clicked sharply on the sidewalk, and the stroller she pushed rolled along on silent wheels. People smiled at her when the passed, and Chase returned those smiles. A number of people who knew her said hello. She had just crossed the street and was beginning back towards her building when she heard someone call, “Chase!” She recognised the voice. Turned to see Lyle Redmond on the other side of the street, holding the hand of a little. Lyle looked both ways, then dashed across the street, pulling the little, Tiffy, along with him. The girl had to take three steps to every one of Lyle’s, but Chase could see that he had a tight hold on her, and was not going to let her fall. She could not fault him for how he took care of his girls. They were both dressed well, Lyle in a navy suit, Tiffy in a cute, dark brown dress. He gave Tiffy a lift as he stepped up over the curb. Her short dress skirt puffed up revealing the little’s diapers. “Chase, it’s been a while,” he told her, smiling. Chase returned his smile, looked down at Tiffy, then back at him. “I’ve been busy, you know how it is.” He nodded, still smiling. “I do indeed. You’ve made a lot of partnerships recently. I really wish you had agreed to sell.” She smiled. “Nothing wrong with a little competition.” He nodded, returned her smile. It seemed a little forced. “True enough. I’ve heard that you have hired Emily Black. Care to tell me how you managed that?” “Oh, Miss Black and I have a lot in common, a bond if you will. We’re women of the world.” From the stroller, it was possible the occupant made a rude sound, though it could have easily been a burp or a sneeze. Lyle looked towards the stroller. “Is this the little girl you brought to the party?” Chase smiled. “Yes, she is.” She smoothly spun the stroller around so the Lyle could see the occupant. “This is EmEm.” Emily was dressed in a short, pink skirt (a much lighter shade of the red that Chase wore), her thick, white disposable diaper in full view, and wore a pale green sweater. Her little black mary janes were similar in colour and material to Chase’s shoes. Chase was positive that she saw Lyle’s eyes move, his gaze darting from Emily in her stroller to Tiffy at his side. “She’s adorable,” he said. Chase smiled. She had gotten Emily’s hair long enough to do up in little girl bunches on either side of her head. She still was not sure if she wanted to grow Emily’s hair longer yet, the short styles were charming on her. Chase leaned down and pulled the pacifier from Emily’s mouth. “Say hello to Mr Redmond EmEm,” she said. “Hello Mr Redmond,” Emily said, in her pure, sweet voice, just the hint of a lisp in it. That lisp was so perfect, hard to get Emily to produce too, but worth the time. This time she was sure she saw him look from Emily to Tiffy. Chase knew that he was comparing their voices and she knew Emily would win that competition. Of course, there was no competition, and it was wrong to compare daughters because they were both lovely little girls. But Emily was the better. Lyle looked away from Emily, back to Chase as Chase put the pacifier back in Emily’s mouth. “She’s lucky to have you taking care of her.” His light tone seemed forced to Chase. “I’m lucky to have the opportunity. Little EmEm almost got lost from me.” “That would have been terrible.” He almost sounded genuine. Chase nodded. “As enjoyable as it is to speak about our little girls, there is some business I would like to ask about. I don’t suppose you could get Emily Black to find some time for some work for me, could you? I have a big project coming up, and she would be invaluable to it.” Chase smiled and shook her head. “I’m afraid that Miss Black is far too busy. I am working on making an offer for the big contract that ‘Sugar and Spice’ has got out. Lyle’s smile actually faded. “My company is making an offer on that as well.” “Is it really?” Chase asked, faking the surprise in her tone. “Well, I am sure that it will be like you said that time, that all your experience will be a major factor.” He nodded, the fake smile back. “Yes, of course. Well, competition is good.” He looked between Chase and Emily. Chase was quite pleased with the feeling of victory. She would have to come up with a special reward for Emily. “I have to run,” he told her, seeming to get over his surprise. “You should come over to the house soon, our girls can have a playdate. We can talk business.” “That sounds nice,” Chase said, enjoying that the lord of the manor was making an entreaty to her. She supposed that made her a queen. He nodded. “It was good to see you. Come along Tiffy,” he said as he led the girl away. Chase watched them go, smiled, and spun the stroller back around, pushing it again towards her building. One of the staff held the door open as Chase came in, directing the stroller into the lobby. She thanked the man and walked towards reception. Claire and Kristen no longer worked there; Chase had promoted them, feeling their experience was of better use elsewhere. Two new young women manned the desk now, a recent hire named Amanda and (somewhat to everyone’s surprise) Jessica King. Jessica had gotten in trouble with her school and was in danger of being sent back a few grades. About a month after Chase had fired her the young woman had come back and literally begged to be given another chance. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan,” Amanda said, bright and chipper. She was a proverbial ray of sunshine and could make even the dourest of visitors smile. “Did you and little EmEm have a good stroll?” she asked as she came around the desk and knelt in front of the stroller. “Yes, most pleasant,” Chase said, smiling as she recalled the look on Lyle’s face. “And little EmEm enjoyed some fresh air in her pretty new outfit.” The soft giggle from the stroller told Chase that once more the ever bright Amanda had gotten to her daughter. “Jessica, come here and take a look at little EmEm’s new outfit.” Chase had told Jessica in no uncertain terms that completing her internship would require good reports from her supervisor, Amanda, so Jessica came out from behind the reception desk. Perhaps not as quick as she might have. Chase would mention that to Amanda. The terms of her second chance were not completely obvious, but if you knew to look you could see how the diaper she wore rounded out her bottom under the skirt, and you could hear the soft plastic rustle when she moved. ‘If you pissed your pants once you might again, I can’t have that,’ Chase had told her. She really had no concerns that Jessica would have such an accident, but she thought it would make Emily more accepting of her diapers if she knew Jessica wore them as well. And while it probably did not, the fact seemed to bring a smile to Emily’s face, which alone made it well worth it. “Yes, it’s very pretty,” Jessica said as she came to stand in front of the stroller. “And look at her bright white diaper,” Amanda exclaimed. Chase suspected that Emily was probably blushing a little, she knew for a fact Jessica was. “If you’ll excuse me, ladies,” Chase said, pushing the stroller towards the elevators. She spoke to a few more people on her way up, smiled as people expressed delight over Emily, and on the twenty-third floor pushed the stroller into her office suite. There Kristen was waiting. Lisa had been promoted, given a position as a liaison between Chase’s company and the other companies they were entering into partnerships with. She had promoted Kristen to her executive assistant and was so far quite pleased with the young woman. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan, did you and EmEm enjoy your walk?” “Quite pleasant, thank you. Any messages?” “Nothing important, though Mr Julian of Evertech called, he wanted to move the meeting thirty minutes ahead. Your schedule was clear, so I told him that it was okay.” “That’s fine.” Kristen knelt in front of the stroller. “Want me to change EmEm?” “No,” Chase said with a smile, “she’ll be fine.” Kristen stood, looking just a little disappointed. Chase was somewhat greedy when it came to taking care of Emily. She pushed the stroller into her office, swung it around and tucked it into a corner where it was out of the way. She knelt down and released the safety straps from that held Emily safe and secure, then slid a finger into Emily’s diaper. The flush of red across Emily’s cheeks was probably not wholly due to embarrassment Chase thought, smiling, her large fingers gently caressing Emily between her legs. “Still dry,” she announced, a little disappointed, but careful not show it as she drew her fingers from the diaper. She took the pacifier from Emily’s mouth and then lifted her from the stroller, swinging her up into the air. “So high!” she said. Emily looked a little alarmed, which was one of her many adorable looks. Chase brought her lower, so they were eye to eye, then she dipped her a little and kissed her on the forehead. “What an adorable little girl I have.” A tiny smile flashed on Emily’s face for a moment. Crossing the room in a few steps, Chase bent over and put Emily in her playpen, among the expensive plush toys scattered within it. The playpen was at the side of the room, the polished oak bars fitting in well with the rest of the room’s furniture. There was a change table in Chase’s personal bathroom. She had not brought a lot of baby furniture into her office. It was still a place of business. Still holding Emily under her arms, she looked down at the little. She suspected that Emily had not fully accepted her new place in the world, which was fine with Chase. It just made it more enjoyable. “Do you know why mommy calls you EmEm?” Emily looked up at her, a guileless look of confusion on her face that made her look so innocent. After a few seconds, she said, “No Mama.” Smiling Chase leaned in and kissed her on her forehead again. “Because EmEm is my two adorable little rabbits.” She began to tickle Emily through her clothing until Emily was giggling happily (and perhaps even wetting her diapers a little, Chase could hope). She then gave Emily a gentle push and lowered her onto her thickly diapered bottom with a soft ‘thump’. “You be good, and mommy will play with you once Mr Julian leaves.” She picked up a cheap, plasticky looking pink laptop, covered in decals of a popular cartoon with ponies. She placed the laptop on Emily’s lap. “Yes Mama,” Emily said. Chase turned away from her and went to her own desk. She took a seat, then looked towards the playpen, where Emily was already bent over the laptop, looking like a little girl playing at being an adult. Of course, Chase and a few others knew that was not the case, but it did not hurt to let everyone else think that Emily was just as she appeared. Emily may not have needed to be taken care of, but Chase was of the opinion that she benefitted from it. Less time worrying about paying rent, doing chores, even keeping her pants dry, more time focused on her work. Feeling content, she turned to her own laptop. She had some notes to review before her meeting with Paul Julian. The first thing Emily did whenever logging onto a computer was to make sure that no one had put a keylogger on the computer, or was watching her with some sort of spyware. Not that it had happened, but as Chase had taught her, she could not afford to make mistakes. The second thing she did was check her accounts. Chase had not tried to take control of Emily’s property, whether as a way to show some respect or that she just had never thought about it. She also had, likely unknowingly, given Emily Black access to Morgan and Stone’s bank accounts. Accessing money from them would be illegal, but Emily was willing to consider it. She could put things in place quickly enough to arrange for her kidnapping… rescue, to arrange for her rescue whenever she wanted. Though the people performing the rescue would likely think it a kidnapping…. That Emily had not was because she knew that Chase would come looking for her, and she was pretty sure that were she to find her (and Emily was giving it about a thirty-five percent chance at the moment) that there would be punishments for running away. That meant if she were going to arrange her rescue she would have to do something about Chase. Violence had never crossed Emily’s mind, but she thought she might be able to pass some evidence of wrongdoing on to the right authorities that could get Chase in trouble. Chase’s recent and rapid growth had led her to cut a few corners, nothing serious or really illegal, but it would require being addressed in court. If Chase was busy in court than Emily could use that time to make sure Chase did not find her. But she really did not want to do that to Chase. At least not yet. Chase had been good to her word. Emily was spoiled rotten. The playpen, with its soft, fluffy silk floor, and polished oak bars, was like all the things Chase had bought for her; beautiful and well made. Her clothing was all custom made (naturally, though visits to Linda were always a little embarrassing), with none of the silly little mobility limiting tricks that some littles had to deal with. (Linda had actually turned her old apartment into a complete studio and workroom and was living in Emily’s old apartment.) And her diapers were the best. So absorbent that Emily was often not even aware when they were wet (which of course was probably the point). She had met enough other littles in similar situations to know that she was pretty lucky. She had seen them in ugly clothing, badly fitting, obviously cheap diapers. Strollers of ugly plastics and plain aluminium. Likely the baby furniture in their lives was equally shoddy. And she had seen what they ate. Having Chase feed her delicious food was infinitely preferable to the other options littles dealt with. She was likely eating better than many gourmands. Of course, the doctor at that stupid clinic was telling Chase a blander diet, more suited to a little, was what Emily should be eating. Fortunately, Chase did not take well to being told how to look after her daughter. And she did not have a toddler or infant-like mind, as happened to many littles. The Etiquette school that Chase had sent her to had made her a bed wetter, but she had left the school after four weeks still able to get to the potty… most of the time. She had been humbled at that school, learned that while she might be a genius when it came to computers and tech, she was as a slow child compared to those bigs who had mastered the art of making littles accept their status as small children. She had known what was going to happen, had been sure she could resist, passively of course, and make Chase realise that her plan was not going to work. And then after barely six days she was not able to stay dry when she was asleep, and the circular logic word traps (as she thought of them) started going around in her head. It was okay for little girls to wet their beds, and she wet her bed, so she was a little girl.... How stupid, but it had stuck in her mind, and if she thought too long about it she ended up getting distracted, usually by her work. When she had left the school, she had figured she had been at the level of a preschooler. She mostly got to the potty on time and had only had one messy accident, and that was only because another girl had been using the potty and Emily had waited a little too long to ask. She had seen other girls become nearly infants in only two weeks, so she suspected her teachers were using kid gloves, as it were, on her. Probably because Chase needed her to be Emily Black as well as EmEm. She suddenly stopped typing on her laptop. “Something wrong EmEm,” Chase asked from her desk. “Do you need the potty?” “No mama,” Emily said, “I just got why I was two rabbits.” Chase laughed. “So smart.” It was condescending, but Emily had heard far worst being directed at other littles from their mommies or daddies, so she was willing to take it as a compliment. She returned to her typing. There had been a few more messy accidents since leaving the school, and she was not making it to the potty when she had to pee as often as she had before. Chase made sure Emily enjoyed when her diapers were wet and the subsequent diaper changes. Emily was only human after all and pleasure was a strong motivator. No, she had not given up the idea she might win free of Chase but wanted to be sure when she made her attempt. Failure was not an option. And for the moment she got to live well and do what she loved. And got to be with the person she loved, who loved her back, though not in the way Emily would have preferred. She had even talked Chase out of the ballet lessons in favour of yoga (though ballet remained a threat if her work was never up to the standards Chase wanted), Chase had promised her about seventy-five percent happiness, maybe eighty. It was close to that. Emily felt a bit of pressure from her bladder, and her bottom, and thought maybe she should ask for the potty, but the work she had started was so interesting. Surely she would be fine if she waited. And she was in diapers after all. As she worked, Emily was not aware that she was smiling. It was the same smile that Chase had wanted to see more of. A similar smile was on Chase’s face at the moment as little and big worked together, equally content. Well, Chase was more content, but if you had asked she would have said that was only fair. She was bigger after all.

Dearly Beloved “Stephanie Sweeney, you come out of that bed right now,” Kate sighed in frustration as she yanked on the covers. The mound of ivory and green blankets wrapped themselves ever more tightly. Despite their size, Stephanie’s bare legs stuck out from one end while strands of her crisp wheat colored hair stuck out of the other end. The mound turned itself into a circle. “No way Jose, I am a warm cinnamon roll,” Steph protested. Kate sighed in frustration before dropping the covers and waiting. The mound of blanket shaped itself into a funnel from which two eyes were poking out, “Catherine Sweeney, are you still there?” “Yes I’m still here you dork,” Kate snapped as she grabbed the blankets again and tugged, ripping them clean off the bed. Blankets free, Steph stretched out to her full length, feet dangling off the edge of their queen mattress, hair framing the delicate features of her face. She wore a pink camisole but was otherwise naked. “Steph, what happened to your panties?” Steph giggled coyly as she bit her lip and seductively flexed her hips, slowly spreading her legs. She put all of herself on display. “Why Mrs. Sweeney, you’ve put me in a most compromising position. Anything could happen.” Kate licked her lips as the familiar rhythm of her heart amped itself up. Primary school as friends, High School as girlfriends, College as lovers, and then five years of married life. From the innocent pitter-patter she had felt as a girl but couldn’t understand to the drumbeat of adult passion, she was grateful that the excitement had never died. She couldn’t help but be drawn into Steph’s beckoning to come hither. “Why Mrs. Sweeney,” Kate replied as she leaned in for a kiss. “Don’t you know we both have work today. Now is hardly the time for bestial acts of carnal lust.” “I can’t help myself,” Steph pouted as she wrapped her hands around the back of Kate’s neck and pulled her in tight. “Just the sight of you fills my mind with the most ungodly of thoughts. My little pocket wife I just want to hear you make little squeeks of satisfaction all day long. Kate wasn’t exactly pint sized, though at around five feet tall she was by no means large. Less then one percent of American women were over six feet tall however. Lucky for me, Kate thought, that much more of her to love. The squeeks Steph was asking for came fast as her arm drifted between Kate’s legs and began to play. The gentle waves of pleasure washed over Kate like a current. What strength she had left to prop herself up fled and she fell into Steph’s body, he giant wife’s arms quickly wrapping around her and squeezing tightly. “Seriously though,” she said after taking a few moments to indulge. “Let me up, please? I’ve got to get to work.” She pulled herself away as Stephanie’s arms released their hold over her. “How many dead bodies are you looking at today?” Steph asked as she rolled over from the spot she had been laying in and propped herself up in the bed. “Hopefully none,” Kate replied as she snatched her phone from the dresser. “No text messages last night,” she turned to face Stephanie, letting the phone dance in her hands. “I guess that means no one was murdered, I…uhhh Steph?” “Hmm?” Steph was sitting cross-legged on the bed, the traces of a seductive little smirk still on her face as she blatantly undressed Kate with her eyes. “Are those…skid marks?” Kate’s upper lip curled in disgust. Stained into the bedsheets right where Steph had been lying were two very unpleasant looking spots in the filthiest of colors. “Oh?” Steph spun her head back, glancing at the streaks. “Whoops.” “‘Whoops’? Are you hecking serious right now?” Kate asked. She dramatically flared her nostrils as if an odious stench had crept into them. The unconcerned look in her wife’s face continued t to enrage her. “Don’t just keep sitting in it!” She grabbed her arm and yanked her, pulling her up into a standing position. “It’s….oww! I didn’t mean to,” Steph protested. “Ugh, just get in the shower while I wash the sheets.” Kate groaned. “I dun wanna,” Steph stamped her foot like an impatient toddler. “Just get in the shower you dirty girl,” Kate snapped as she shoved Steph towards the bathroom door. “Honestly, who above the age of three argues about getting into the shower. I’ll hose you down myself if you don’t get in there.” Steph wiggled her eyebrows, “That does sound like fun.” “IT WON’T BE A SEXY SHOWER!” Kate screeched as she pulled the door shut. “I better hear water coming out of that showerhead.” There was a muffled response from the bathroom but it was soon followed by the sound of running water. Kate had to choke back bile as she pulled the sheets from the bed. She could do nothing but stare at the soiled markings. Steph had never been the most hygenic girl but somehow this felt like an awful escalation of some of her worst tendencies. When Steph emerged she did look much fresher. Her skin had turned a tender shade of pink and the fresh scent of lilac soap emanated from her body. At least she had made an effort. “I made your breakfast,” Kate waved her hand at the table. “Sorry Mrs. Sweeney but I’m gonna be late for work if I don’t get going.” She gave Steph a peck on the cheek as she pushed herself towards the exit. “Thanks Mrs. Sweeney,” Steph replied as she sat down at the table, fork practically in hand. “I don’t deserve you.” “I know you don’t,” Kate grinned as she left. * *. * “I mean I don’t want to hecking complain but it was beyond nasty. Then I had to pour on a fake smile because I didn’t want her day to start with her wife being furious with her. She’s under enough pressure already but, I mean, what’s next? Do I have to wipe her ass?” Kate scowled into her phone. She was curled up in her car. The engine was running and the heat was pouring out of the vents as toasty as she could get it. A sprinkling of snow outside threatened absolutely frigid conditions. She sipped from a styrofoam cup. Gas station cappuccino. Her stomach would hate her later. “Would you wipe her ass if she asked you to?” the woman on her phone asked. A pair of thick glasses framed a face whose natural smoothness was giving way to age lines. Salt and pepper hair hung from her head in a sensible bun. A white medical coat hastily tossed over a short sleeve shirt left Kate envious. Kate’s therapist was in southern California. “What kind of question is that?” Kate asked as she took another pull from her drink, enjoying the feeling of sugar and carbohydrates rushing about her body and flushing her skin. “Of course I’d wipe her ass if she asked me too. Why do you think I’m so mad? Of course I’d like her to have better hygiene but, like, if that’s what it took, I’d scrub her every day.” “It sounds to me like you want to baby her,” her therapist replied. “Don’t you think she should learn how to take care of herself?” “Are you kidding,” Kate laughed. “I’ve been taking care of her since we were five years old! Do you know in kindergarten I gave her my juice box every day? She never got to school with a drink.” “Then maybe you’re not helping her,” her therapist replied. “You’re enabling her. She’s been dependent on you ever since you were kids. She doesn’t know how to handle grown up things because you’re always there to do them for her.” Kate blinked. “Is that a bad thing? I mean, I love her. I want to do things for her.. If she’s dependent on me, that’s pretty…” she let the thought linger in the air. Stephanie wasn’t exactly a defenseless woman. She played center professionally. When they were in grade school she could already bodycheck all the boys. Hell, she could probably play in the NBA and still be one of the best in the league. The thought of Stephanie Sweeney curled up in a pathetic little ball of uselessness because she couldn’t pop the top on a can of fruit was stimulating. It’s ok Steph, here let me do it for you. Kate had a rather good idea of what her therapist was going to tell her. Was she enabling Stephanie? Of course she was. She reveled in enabling Stephanie to be a co-dependent pile of nerves. No matter how strong, fast, and powerful she was to the public, to millions of fans, Kate got to see that special side of Steph that no one else did. So what her therapist said next shocked her, “Not at all.” “Huh?” Kate blinked. “I thought you were going to tell me I needed to stop doing things for her.” Her therapist smiled, “What you need is just a bit more patience. You know how a mother gets really frustrated but somehow always manages to keep it together? I think that’s the best way to deal with your wife Mrs. Sweeney.” “You want me to be my wife’s mom?” Kate arched her eyebrow. “Not exactly,” her therapist replied. “Hold on, let me share my screen with you.” She pressed a button on her keyboard and a static black and white spiral appeared on Kate’s phone. With another movement of her mouse, the spiral began to spin. “What’s this supposed to be hypnotism?” Kate asked. “Don’t be silly!” her therapist answered. “You can’t hypnotize someone like on television. And who ever heard of getting hypnotized over a Zoom call? No, this is just a relaxation technique. Do me a favor Mrs. Sweeney and just stare into the center of the swirl.” “Ok,” Kate shrugged. Why not, what’s the worst that could happen? She stared at her phone for a couple of seconds and had to admit that she felt a bit more calm. Her coffee sloshed around in her hands and had it not been covered, it surely would have been all over her sweater. She clumsily sat it back in the drink holder, her eyes never moving from her screen. “Are you looking at the spiral Kate?” “Uh-huh….” Kate trailed off. The spiral was round. It kept spinning. She felt good when the spiral kept spiraling just like a spiral that spiraled around in a spiral over and over again just like a spiral spiralling. Her trail of thought brook as she let out a soft google. “I’m looking at the spiral doctor….” “Does it make you feel good?” “It makes me feel spirally,” Kate snickered, “like I’m all gloopy.” “Well, let’s see if we can’t reform that gloop just a teensy bit,” the therapist said. “Now Kate, I want you to listen very closely to my instructions.” Kate could hear her therapist talking. She knew the words but couldn’t put them together. Yet, somehow, new ideas were beginning to take shape in her mind. She suddenly had quite a few ideas about how she should deal with little Stephy. By the time the spiral disappeared from the screen to be replaced by her therapist’s face, she already quite knew what she wanted to do that night. * * * The workout had been intense, which was just the way Steph liked it. Another member of the team was in town over the winter and they’d met up for some one on one and a tour through the gym. All of her muscles had been touched and her limbs felt like they were on fire. She was parked back on the couch at home with a towel wrapped around her neck. She felt a little bad about how the morning had gone. It wasn’t that she tried to be slovenly or even hated being clean. A hot shower or a good steam bath after a nice workout was heavenly after all. She just never seemed to get it. Plus, as bad as she’d felt about the whole thing, Kate had just made it right with a smile. Somehow not cleaning had led to a delicious home cooked breakfast. So obviously the wifey wasn’t that upset. “I’m home sweetie!” the door had opened and a voice called from the front door. Steph lifted herself up on the couch and stared across. A mound of boxes piled into Kate’s hands towered over her head. “You went shopping? How much did you buy?” she leapt from the couch and moved to Kate, scooping the boxes from her hands. “Be careful Stephy, those boxes are heavy!” Kate said. “I mean it’s fine?” Steph was a bit confused. She always did the heavy lifting. Kate wasn’t out of shape but she didn’t exactly hit the bench either. “What is all this junk anyway?” Kate giggled coyly, “Presents for my Superstar Princess of course!” She had a vacant look in her eyes as if she was having trouble focusing. Had she been drinking? No, definitely not. She hadn’t taken something had she? “Really?” Steph picked up one of the boxes and examined it. It was fairly large but made of plain cardboard. The store shipping labels were on it but there was no indication of what actually was inside. It was postmarked to a drop off location. Kate had ordered all of this same day shipping for pickup? Why? “What’s in this one?” “Do you want to know baby?” Kate grinned as she wrapped her hands around Steph’s neck. Steph couldn’t help but let out a low moan of pleasure as her wife’s tongue made its way along her earlobe, caressing the side of her face. Kate whispered as her tongue retracted, “I’ll have to show you in the bedroom.” “Mmm, I’d love to,” Steph pecked Kate on the cheek. “But I am exhausted, I did a hard burn today at the gym. Unless you want me to just lie there.” She had returned to the couch and Kate descended upon her knees, straddling both of them and pinning her against the sofa. “That will be perfect actually,” she said. “Then I’ll have you right where I want you. You’ll be helpless, my prisoner” “Kinky,” Steph beamed. “But you know I’m not into chains and things, I hope that’s not what we’re doing.” “Of course not,” Kate replied. “I’d never tie up my little Stephy…unless she was a really bad girl. You’ve been good today, right?” “I’m too tired to be naughty,” Steph replied. “Come on then,” Kate stood back up and lifted Steph’s hand, pulling on it. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything. She selected two of the boxes, scooped them under one arm, and held Steph’s hand with the other. Steph allowed herself to be guided into the bedroom. “Ok, arms up!” “Uhh, maybe it would be easier if I undress myself…” Kate’s head didn’t quite come up to Stephanie’s shoulders. There was no way she’d…”huh?” Kate had grabbed the bottom of Steph’s shirt and yanked upward with such force that Steph ended up stooping slightly and Kate was able to pull the entire shirt off. It happened so quickly that Steph barely registered the action. Her shorts and underwear came next, then her socks. Kate took off everything. “Alright, can you lie down in the exact center of the bed sweetie?” Kate asked. “And spread your legs a little, ok?” Wow she wants access already. Is she trying to make up for this morning? “Oh and close your eyes?” “Why is that?” Steph asked. They usually didn’t do this kind of thing. It was exciting but also a bit frightening. When they made love, both of them chased what they wanted. Kate was asking to top her in a way they’d never tried before. “Sweetie, if you don’t listen, I’m going to blindfold you.” And what was with “sweetie?” Steph didn’t hate it but it wasn’t a common pet name that Kate dropped for her. Steph shrugged as she set her head against the pillow and snapped her eyes shut. Well just relax and see what she has in store for you. Steph could hear the sound of boxes being cut into and pulled open. Packing material was crinkled and set aside. Plastic torn. More crinkling. A lot more crinkling. How much crinkling was there? Steph wanted to sneak a peek but Kate had obviously worked hard on this scenario and she wanted to see it through. “I know this will be hard but can you lift up slightly for me sweetie?” Kate asked. Without opening her eyes, Steph followed her instruction and raised he butt. She could hear a crinkling sound and then an, “Ok you can sit back down,” from Kate. She was on top of some sort of pad now. It was soft and comfortable but crinkled ever so slightly as Steph sat on top of it. The smell of fresh powder hitting her nose helped her put two and two together. Kate wasn’t really…her eyes flew open and she watched in horror as Kate brought the front of a massive diaper up around her crotch. “Kate, what is this?” “It’s a diaper sweetie.” “I know that, why are you putting me in one?” “Because your mushy little squishbutt may not be clean and I don’t want to wake up with soiled sheets again,” Kate answered. “That’s not funny,” Steph scowled. “You’re being a bit of a bully Mrs. Sweeney.” “You can call me mommy sweetie,” Kate grinned as she taped the diaper into place. She leaned forward again and kissed Steph’s forehead as her hand patted the front of Steph’s diaper, the loud crinkle was now unmistakable. “Look, just get up so I can take this off,” Steph replied. “I’m sorry but I am really not into this roleplay scenario at all.” “Are you saying you don’t like your diaper?” Kate asked. “Not at all.” “We’ll have to change that then.” Kate replied with sinister glee as she produced a vibrating wand. She dropped the wand to Steph’s diaper, dragging the nub along the front of it. “Come on Kate, I really want you to sto…..oh!” Kate had turned the vibrator on and pushed it between Steph’s legs. The padding of the diaper pushed against her as the vibration rumbled through her body. Kate knew just the right spots to hold the wand to trigger Steph. The wave built quickly and within a matter of seconds, Steph felt like her body was ready to cry out in joy. “Stephy, sweetie, do you want to make cummies?” “Uh-huh….” Steph didn’t even care that the weird roleplay was disturbing. Kate had been so forceful about build up her arousal that her brain had already fogged up. She could only think about how good it would feel to melt in Kate’s hand. “Say it,” Kate said. She had lifted the wand upwards slightly. It still felt really good but was just missing the critical spot that would allow Steph to continue building to a rapturous climax. “So you want to make cummies.” “I…” it was actually kind of embarrassing. ‘Cummies’ come on that was a weird fetish thing to say but she wanted to let Kate know it was working. She had to say it, “I want to make cummies.” “Where do you want to make cummies?” “Uh…” where were they going with this? In the diaper? Oh that was embarrassing too. Was this a shame thing? Kate teased her briefly in a great spot before lifting the wand again, “Where do you want to make cummies Stephy?” “I want to make cummies in my diaper!” Steph shrieked. Wailing it out and getting it out there would let them both move on. Yes, she’d surrender to her wife. She’d get that rush. Then later she could lay down the law about this being weird. Kate sighed and shook her head, pulling the wand away and clicking the switch over. “That’s a shame, only good girls who like their diapers get to make cummies in them.” “But I…” Steph swallowed. Did she like it? Not really. It was definitely weird. But damn she needed to cum now. She needed it. “I do like my diapers, uh, mommy. I like them a lot!” “I don’t believe you.” Kate clicked the vibrator back on but instead ran it gently across her chest. A touch of scarlet came into her cheeks. “Mmmm, it does feel good. I wish I had a good little diaper loving girl who could feel it.” Damn it, how far is this going to go. “That’s me mommy, I’m your good little diaper loving girl. I love my diapers sooo much~~~” Steph felt like an idiot. If this ever left the bedroom… Kate clicked the wand off again and stared directly into Steph’s eyes, a wicked grin plastered on her face. “Prove it.” “How do I do that?” “That’s easy,” Kate said as she slid back slightly. Steph would easily be able to extract herself from the bed now and walk away. “A good little girl is going to wet her diapees instead of making a mess out of mommy’s bed.” “You can’t be serious.” The thought instantly cooled Steph off. She might not be the cleanest person around but she wasn’t going to just piss herself like a dumb baby. “I guess you need another taste,” Kate replied as she pinned Steph’s legs again, turned the vibrator on, and thrust it into the center of the diaper. She let it dig deeper and deeper until Steph was shrieking with pleasure. She had a thought to control her sounds so that Kate wouldn’t know how close she was but Kate knew. Kate knew enough to bring her right to the top of the mountain and then take the wand away. “Please…” Steph hated to beg but she needed it so bad. Maybe if she leaned into the roleplay, “Please mommy…please let me cum in my diaper.” Kate pressed her lips against Steph’s before lifting her head and tracing her tongue along Steph’s face, working her way to Steph’s ear. “You know what I want to see sweetie. This can all end when you show me how committed you are to the diapers I put you in.” “I…can’t do that Kate,” Steph had tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry…I can’t do that!” “Are you coming down again?” The vibrator was back on Steph’s diaper. “I can bring you to the top all night long if I have to. You will make cummies for your mommy my sweet little Stephy and you will do it after you show mommy how much you love your diapers. Just surrender, it’s so much easier if you let mommy take care of everything.” “What’s with you?” Steph gasped. “You’ve never been this aggressive before.” “Mommy had a little talk with her therapist today,” Kate replied. “She taught me how to help you with your tushy tantrum.” “Well, I’m not going to….ahhhh!” Steph let out another throaty moan as Kate returned the vibrator and continued to tease her. What the hell kind of therapist told someone to sexually assault their wife?! Still, Steph knew how easy it was to push Kate away and make sure she knew this should stop. Yet she couldn’t. She couldn’t. She wanted to cum. Oh god she wanted to cum. I’m not going to be able to hold out am I? She hated the idea of pissing herself. She had no idea how she’d be able to get off in a diaper soaked in her own urine. Maybe that would be for the best though. Have the most amazing climax she’d ever felt or get rid of the sex haze so she could get away from this. Both would work. All she had to do was… “Ok mommy, ok,” she gasped out between ragged breaths. Kate had just pulled the wand away again after letting her build up. “I’ll do it…I’ll prove I’m a good girl.” Kate beamed in triumph as she sat up and looked down at Steph’s diaper. “Well?” “It’s…I can’t just do it…you know?” Steph frowned. “Maybe if I sat on the toilet.” “You’re not going anywhere near a potty for a long time baby girl,” Kate replied. She squeezed Steph’s hands. “Your with mommy now, just relax. Everything is going to be ok if you just relax.” Just relax? Steph took in a deep breath and tried that. She just relaxed. Once it started, it was surprisingly easy. It was hot. She kind of knew it was hot but in a way it almost felt like she was boiling. Stewing in her own pee wasn’t so bad. The padding taped to her groin swelled up hungrily as it absorbed the liquid pouring out of her. She moaned slightly as she finished. As expected, whatever stimulation she had been feeling was gone. Sitting in a piss-soaked diaper was such a colossal turnoff that she sincerely doubted she’d be able to cum. That was fine, all she had to do was shove Kate off of her and make it clear they weren’t doing this ever again. Kate pushed her fingers against the sodden padding, inspecting the damage that Steph had down. A look of supreme satisfaction was carved into the soft flesh of her face. She poked a finger into the swollen diaper, allowing it to squish against Steph. “Thank you baby, you’ve made mommy very happy.” Steph had to look away, turning her head to the side. “I don’t know why you’d want me to piss in a diaper.” “Because mommy would rather have you make your messies in your diapees then all over the floor and furniture.” Kate replied. “And I think you’ll be happy with how tender mommy can be when you get your little didi changed.” “I really don’t like this Kate,” Steph struggled a bit. She could easily throw Kate to the ground if she wanted to but she would prefer Kate took the signal and just got off of her. “It’s disgusting. I am not into whatever weird kink this is.” “Well then,” the vibrator reappeared with a loud hum. “Mommy is just going to have to teach you how good a wet diaper feels.” Any illusion Steph had about not being able to come in a wet diaper vanished as Kate plunged the instrument into her puffed up padding. The ride back up the mountain was so fast and the climax so slow and endeering that Steph moaned until her voice was hoarse. “Mmm…nmmm….mommy…I’m cumming…I’m cumming in my diapee mommy!” “Good girl,” Kate kissed Steph on the head. “You’re such a good girl Stephy. You did such a good job. Mommy is very proud of you.” The clarity that came from having her craving satisfied was much needed. While it had been good, amazing even, Steph couldn’t help but think how much it disgusted her. Diapers? Watersports? She was absolutely not prepared to add this to their bedtime routine. “Kate, can you get off me? I really want to clean up.” The implication was clear. The game was over. “I just want you to promise me one thing,” Kate said as she slid off Steph. “Before you completely give up on doing things like this, promise me that you’ll have a session with my therapist.” “Sure,” Steph nodded. What was the harm in that? Fin A/N: Originally posted to my DeviantArt page on 06/15/24. Just a fun little quickie I wrote as a break from a larger project I am dealing with. I really had fun working on the banter in the first scene and kind of want to return to these characters some day.

1 Riley lived a monotonous life. Like any other eleven-year-old girl, she would wake up early in the morning, eat breakfast with a bowl of milk and cereal, brush her teeth and become an athlete to catch the bus that would take her to school, spend five hours listening to her teachers' endless speeches, and write down everything important on her notepad. Friends she had none. Not that she minded the company of others, let's be clear; she preferred to stay in the background and be on her own. In group work she would participate enthusiastically and do her part; when it was over she would go back to being the shy, reserved little girl she was. From time to time she imagined what her life would have been like if she had had friends. Probably, it would have been less boring and static and more eventful. Once, she posed the question to her parents, whose answers did not enlighten her much. Her father Greg told her that having friends fills the days with great excitement, while her mother Helen told her that time passes more quickly and cheerfully if one is in the company of a friend. She was still pondering this on her way home from school. She passed Vito's restaurant, then Mary-Ann's china store, then stopped at the supermarket entrance. She looked at it undecided about her next move. It was quite a long way, at least a 30-minute walk. She had finished her water bottle in the story hour; she would be thirsty even before she entered the residential area. She tapped the left pocket of her jacket, she had her wallet with her, therefore money as well. She was sure of it, she had not used it before this moment. Thus, she passed through the entrance and headed for the bottle counter. She took a fresh water bottle and set off in search of the crates, which in a single moment turned into a full-fledged treasure hunt. She found herself in the meat department, continued to the right, all the way to the back, and arrived at the area dedicated to bread. Puffing, she went back four wards and turned left. She was surprised to see the shelf of baby products on one side and the toy shelf on the other. Motionless as a statue, she admired the baby products side, especially the diapers and wet wipes in their colorful and flashy packaging. She came out of her trance-like moment by shaking her head. She reached over and grabbed a package of Pampers Baby-Dry. Fluffy, she thought. I wonder how they will fit me? Suddenly, Riley was struck with a sense of disgust and placed it back on the shelf. Why had she thought that? Why had she stopped there and held a package of baby diapers in her hands? What was happening to her? She took steps back. Her gaze shifted to a young woman with brown hair and delicate face. She, too, was looking at that section with interest. She stopped at the exact spot where Riley had been perched and picked up the diaper package and placed it in her cart. In that instant, their eyes met. Caught in the act, Riley looked away; her mother had taught her that looking at strangers was rude. She blushed. In complete silence, the lady smiled at her and continued on her way. The little girl took one last look at the shelves filled with diapers and other baby products. She would have liked to buy them and use them. However, there was one detail that hammered in her head: she was an eleven-year-old girl and able to listen to her body, not a baby. She went back to find the speakers, putting this strange episode behind her and hoping it would not happen again. I am a big girl, she told herself. And big girls don't wear diapers. — The next day, Riley was there again looking at those shelves full of light blue packages of Pampers Baby-dry diapers stacked one on top of the other and one behind the other forming an impregnable wall. The real reason she was there was still a mystery, but she didn't care at that moment. She was itching to buy a pack of diapers and a package of wet wipes. She reassured herself by saying, "I'll take them now. I'm going to get them now. I'll take them now." As soon as she took the first step, she would immediately retract it. Then, the air grew tenser and tenser, and Riley tried harder and harder not to panic. She did this seven times in a row. "You still here too?" asked a soft voice. The little girl turned her head to her left; it was the woman she had seen twenty-four hours earlier, dressed in a slightly wrinkled dark blue overcoat and brand-new light blue pants. Her first thought was: What a strange coincidence. "Uh-huh," Riley replied, nodding. His heart began to beat faster. "I'm glad to know I'm not the only person in this lane," replied the adult in a friendly, cordial tone. "I forgot to take the wipes yesterday." The woman fetched them and then returned to Riley. "You seem nervous, are you all right little girl?" Riley nodded hastily, as well as giving an unbelievable smile. The woman looked behind her, then turned her focus back to the little girl with a questioning face. "Why are you here?" she asked as she lowered herself to her height, eyes as clear green as an expanse of grass on a sunny day. Quickly, she added, "If you don't mind me asking." Riley remained silent. Why was this woman asking her that question? Was she a woman who had ulterior motives? Where were the adults at that moment? She began to breathe nervously. The woman realized she was being impetuous toward her, so she repeated the question in a lighter, less inquisitive voice, "What brought you here, honey?" "I... I-I don't know," Riley stammered, taking a few steps back. "Maybe..." "You're interested in these things," replied the woman thoughtfully. "It's nothing wrong, you know." Her eyes lit up. The woman continued. "It's a curiosity that a lot of kids have, so there's nothing wrong with... going back to being a little baby and using baby things. " "Really?" "Yes," she replied, smiling, "you're not crazy, you're a normal kid. You're unique." Riley's eyes became glazed over and she rubbed them with the sleeve of her jacket. "I want to make you a proposition, so you are free to refuse," the woman began. "I'll buy you everything you need and drive you home. What do you say?" Without thinking, the little girl shook her head. Such a proposal could not be refused. And Riley already had a counter-proposal in mind to make to the mystery woman. She took courage and proposed to her, "I have the money and I want to take it... but the only thing I need... is... to know how it fits." The woman smiled. "Would you like me to put it on before we part?" Riley blushed embarrassed and looked away from her. No. No! This was going too far; her private parts remained private! The woman chuckled amusedly, "Just kidding, silly! Just lie on top of it, lift it up until you feel it over your belly, and attach the tapes. If you're having difficulty, watch a YouTube video." Riley nodded and in a low voice thanked the woman, before leaving her field of vision she ruffled her hair playfully and wished her good luck with everything. Would she see her again someday? She took a package of diapers, one of wet wipes and a lotion of moisturizer and walked to the cashier to pay. The cashier who had served her, a woman in her 60s, complimented her on being a diligent and responsible girl. She could not blush upon hearing those sweet words; she wished they had been true! Once outside the supermarket, she felt over the moon, and the smile on her face was proof of that. Now, it remained for her to go home and turn back the clock; the day had taken a decidedly more exciting direction than the usual monotony.

In 2016 I was fighting writers block on another penname's work, when I decided to write 'Emerald Princess.' About 2/3rds of the way through the work I suffered the same fate on this work, and only took it up when a reader kept badgering me in 2020. With time and inspiration then I was able to finish the work, and had left it in a mostly rough state. As I've been publishing my other Diaper Dimension Works, I wanted to publish Emerald too. Unfortunately it was originally a fanfiction piece in another universe, so I was stopped in my tracks since I couldn't publish it as that. A couple months back I decided I wanted to revise it, remove any reference to the other universe, and address some of the valid criticisms given to me at the time of initial postings. My hope is that the product is far superior to the original! If you wish to support me, enjoy the work, or it's a first time and you can't wait between postings - the full edited version of Emerald Princess is available now on Kindle here: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0BTBTTGX1 You may find almost all of my completed works on my author page Sofia's Author Page Emerald Princess is set in a world with humans who have evolved unique characteristics that make for superhuman abilities through 'Emergence.' The concept was partially inspired by many such works from comics and other fandoms. This work is meant for adults; the main protagonists are all eighteen or older. It contains Adult Baby Diaper Lover (ABDL) themes. If diapers, bottles, and babying of regressed adults are not your cup of tea, you may wish to give this a pass. However, if those don't offend you, I hope you will enjoy this tale! Thank you to my readers who have commented and encouraged me throughout my postings online! Thank you to anyone who purchases my novels and takes the time to read them! A special thank you to a reader, Chloe, who continually badgered me to finish this tale after I left it unfinished for several years! Copyright © 2016-2023 Sofia Hammerstein All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Chapter 1: Jealous I STARED AT the road as Mom drove me to school. The town where I grew up was in a category of its own reality as one of the most unique towns in the world. Just for me to come to school, we had to drive through a checkpoint with a guard shack manned by an MP! As usual, though, my mom was waived like normal without stopping. The only time they really checked vehicles like a military base was when there was some sort of alert. The town of Los Alamos was on the backside of a beautiful mountain that was a part of the Rocky Mountains. I loved hiking and fishing the mountain streams with my dad on the occasional weekend when he wasn’t bogged down in his research projects. I felt a prod in my side and looked over at my baby sister in her rear-facing car seat. She poked me with the play hairbrush she used on her doll. “Why’d you poke me?” I asked Lily. “Play?” I sighed, “If I get a chance, I will later, Lily. I have a lot of assignments due soon…” Lily looked at me with her pretty green eyes, “Please?” I sighed again, “We’ll see Lily Bear.” With that, I tickled her a little to make her smile. “Stop dat!” She giggled. I smiled at her as Mom pulled up to the loading zone at the school. Lily was probably the prettiest baby sister that I knew! She was a total oops child for my mom a bit over two years ago. My parents apparently forgot where babies came from one week while I was out of town at a music camp. As I opened the door of the Toyota Land Cruiser and swung out, Mom reminded me, “Don’t forget that you have Tae Kwon Do tonight,” through the window that she had rolled down. “Like I could forget?!?” I asked with a bit of incredulity. I was testing for my second-degree black belt tonight! I just hoped I could manage to pass this test. If I could get this belt, I would be able to really think about teaching in my own studio after college. After this belt, though, I would no longer be able to just test at home; I would be flying to major cities or maybe even Korea! For something I had been practically forced to do at the start, I had really grown a love of it! I walked down the hallway to my locker to drop off some things. I passed my reflection in the window of a dark classroom and shook my head. I was one of the nerdiest of the nerdy kids to my peers, and in Los Alamos, that was saying something! I was a decent height, five foot eleven, but was a total stick. It didn’t matter how much I ate - it took tons of fat just to get me to 105 pounds. That was with my clothes and shoes on! My brown hair was also really long - three inches past my shoulders in a neat ponytail. As far as anyone else was concerned, I was just riding the fad, but there was a deeper reason for it that I wasn’t about to share with anyone. “Nick!” I heard behind me. “Hey Jacob,” I said as I turned to one of my few real friends’ voices. “Did you get the math homework done?!?” He was in a panic. I groaned, like always; he hadn’t done anything but play games last night. I spent the next few minutes walking to our first-period band class, being cajoled into helping him finish - i.e., copying my homework. “Please, Nick!” He pleaded. “Jacob, you’re not asking to copy Nick’s homework again, are you?” Hannah asked with disdain. “Umm… maybe?” Jacob said, “Unless you’ll help me out?” He asked and batted his eyelashes. We both laughed. Jacob, Hannah, and I were like the three musketeers. Hannah and I had been friends for a long time, and she was one of the few people I felt I could trust with anything. She also happened to be Lily’s go-to babysitter if my parents and I weren’t available. I had a crush on her that confused me regularly since I really just thought of her as a best friend. I looked at my cell phone for the time and figured we had about ten minutes to save Jacob’s rear again. It’s not that he was stupid… he was probably as bright as I was, but he was lazy when it came to homework. Amazingly he managed to keep good grades up - of course, his parents probably would have killed him otherwise. That’s the thing with having two parents with PhDs; slacking isn’t even a remote option. I was fortunate that my parents only had one Ph.D. between them… It didn’t matter, though, because it might as well have been two since the only reason Mom didn’t have hers in Chemistry was that she found it too hard to take care of me and work on her doctorate. Dad was considered very useful at the lab due to his Bachelor’s in Mechanical Engineering and his Doctorate in Physics. Their graduate degrees both came from MIT, and their undergrads were at rival Ivy League schools. Needless to say, my parents were brilliant! In any other town, their resumes would shine like a star, but they were practically a dime a dozen in Los Alamos. The number of well-educated parents in the community was absurd! As the first bell rang, I pulled my flute case from my backpack and went to sit in my first chair spot that I had fought for so hard. Playing flute as a guy is never a task that will prevent people from giving you grief. Fortunately, I was one of three guys in the flute section, so I wasn’t alone, but still… I quickly figured out that the way to shut up most of the chatter in junior high was by being better than everyone else. Well, that and the Tae Kwon Do lessons that they figured out I took by then. My Sensei trained me never to be the aggressor from when my parents had me start in second grade. That didn’t stop me from protecting myself when attacked, though. It sadly took until seventh grade before the last bully figured out the folly of attacking me. “Morning,” the band director said as he sipped a cup of coffee. “Morning, Mr. Muñez,” I responded politely. We both shared the opinion that there was no ‘good’ in mornings and had our private joke with this greeting. Before too long, rehearsal began, and I once again had to hide the guilty pleasure that we were playing music from Frozen for our Christmas Concert in three weeks. But, of course, it might have been just that we were playing music that wasn’t traditional Christmas music too! That had to be played that day, too, unfortunately. It didn’t matter what a composer did with Jingle Bells; it still got old! At lunch, I sat with Hannah, Jacob, and a couple other friends. “So your big test is tonight, huh?” Hannah asked. I blushed but nodded, “I hope I don’t fail it.” She gave me a hard stare, “Of course, you won’t fail it. Didn’t you like just win those competitions this year?” I shrugged, “This isn’t a competition, and even if it was, there would be just as good of a chance of things going wrong.” She kicked me under the table, “Come on, positive attitude!” I smiled at her, “Okay, if you’ll quit beating me up, I’ll think positively.” That led to her kicking me again for spite. “I hear it’s supposed to snow tonight?” Jacob asked. “Yeah, but don’t you go jinxing it!” I said with a warning. Truth be told, it would take a fair amount of snow for school to be canceled. Living in the mountains, you just had to learn to deal with it much of the time. It’s why families like mine that lived on the outskirts of town had to have a four-wheel drive vehicle. Hannah gave him the glare too. “Think the ski resort will open this year?” I asked thoughtfully. “Even if it doesn’t, we could always hit Sandia or go up to Wolf Creek over Christmas Break,” Hannah suggested. “My parents have offered to take us up to either.” “That would be sweet!” I said with a smile. “I’m hoping my parents will get me a new board for Christmas.” We spent the remainder of our lunchtime talking before having to go our separate ways to classes. I managed to get through the end of the day, and my Calculus test, without too much trouble. After the bell, I fought my way through the hallways full of students as quickly as possible and found my mom was waiting for me in our car. I climbed into the back out of habit to sit next to Lily. “You know you’d have to do a lot less driving if you’d let me get a car,” I suggested to her. “Your father and I want to wait until after Christmas Break,” she reiterated. I had just turned 18 the week before, but for whatever reason, my parents still didn’t want me driving by myself yet. It was like she could see my whining getting ready to increase, “Besides, you haven’t gotten a job to pay for it either…?” I sighed. “Just be patient, sweetie,” she said. I looked to my left and saw my baby sister sleeping quietly in her car seat. “How did you get the princess to sleep?” I asked quietly. Mom shook her head; “She had a playdate today with Becky’s daughter Zoe. They didn’t stop running from the time I dropped you off at school until I packed her up twenty minutes ago.” “Whatever works, huh?” I smiled. I looked over at her red hair that mom had put into pigtails this morning. One of the rubber bands was starting to slide off, so I gently fixed it. Mom drove us home to our house outside the city limits. Los Alamos is a weird town because it’s technically all government property. That means you had to move outside of town and commute if you wanted to own your own house. I didn’t mind because it meant our house backed right up to the forest. Well, sort of… Due to past forest fires, my family decided it was for the best when we moved here to clear the land immediately around the house. No sense in making it easy for the house to burn down when someone couldn’t figure out how to put out a campfire! Our house had two stories and a full basement containing a workout room, playroom, and home theater. As I grew older, the playroom became more of a hangout room for my friends and me. The playroom was back mostly in use now, though with Lily, and had dolls and other baby toys scattered everywhere in the room. Once Mom parked, I threw my backpack on my shoulders and went to Lily’s side of the car. I opened the door, quietly unbuckled her highness, and then picked her up gently. Mom gave me an appreciative smile. I had to appreciate that she only weighed 25 pounds at this point. She was tiny for her age of two-and-a-half. “Is she wet?” Mom asked quietly. I felt her diaper under her tights and nodded as we walked into the house. “Here,” she motioned, “hand her to me, and I’ll change her before I put her down to finish this miracle nap.” I smiled at her, “I’ll do it, Mom.” “How did I get lucky enough to have a son that doesn’t mind changing his sister’s diapers?” She smiled at me. “I don’t know,” I told her with a smile and walked upstairs past my bedroom door and to Lily’s room. My parents had switched her crib rails out last month for her toddler bed version of the bed but had kept Lily’s changing table in there. I gently sat her down on it and took care of the wet diaper. Truth be told, I loved taking care of my sister! She was the most precious person in the universe to me. I managed to get her tights pulled back up and lay her down in her bed without her stirring a bit. The pacifier in her mouth never once looked like it was in danger of falling out, either! I crept out of her room and went down the hall to mine. I sat down at the desk to start doing my homework. I only had about thirty minutes until Mom would call me down for dinner, and then I would need to change for my testing. But I figured it was just enough time to start typing the ridiculous essay I had to write for English. My teacher wanted three pages analyzing Dante’s satirical use of people in the Inferno. It’s not that there weren’t plenty of people and characters to use; it was that all three of those pages would have to be perfect for her to be happy. I sighed and began typing. I managed to get through the first page when I was invaded. “Can I help?” Lily asked me as she climbed into my lap with her favorite doll. I smiled at her, “I wish you could!” “Play with me?” She asked with a smile. “Hmm… I kind of have to get this done,” I told Lily while squeezing her in a hug. She frowned. “Please?” I looked at the clock. Mom was going to call us down for dinner any minute. I was just about to give in to her sweet eyes when Mom came in. “Dinner’s ready, you two.” I looked at Lily, “Maybe tomorrow night?” I suggested gently. She looked like she was going to go into crying tantrum mode, so I started tickling her. She instantly started laughing as my fingers danced around her mercilessly for a moment. “Stop…” she cried, and I stood up with her still in my arms. “Let’s go eat,” I told her and carried her downstairs. At the table, I set her in her highchair. Dad came in the door right as I finished buckling Lily in. He kissed Lily and mom, said “Hi,” to me, and went to wash up. Then, we sat down to mom’s roast and potatoes she had put in the crockpot that morning. She looked up at the clock as I finished eating, “Nicholas, go get ready,” she told me. “Okay,” I said with the butterflies flying in my stomach. It took me less than ten minutes to get dressed in my gi, and I ensured I looked ready for my testing. Then, I walked out of my room to see Mom changing Lily again. She usually had a messy diaper right after dinner, and it seemed like this was the case tonight, too, as I could smell it from the doorway. She had her bottle in her hand while she was being changed. “I’m ready,” I said with a smile. “So is Lily, huh?” Mom said and gave her a kiss. I loved my sister, but I have to say she was fortunate to always have so much attention from us. ‘I wish I received half that attention!’ I smiled. My parents and I loaded up the Land Cruiser and headed to the dojo where I studied. Mom hugged me, Dad said, “Good luck,” and I went to my place at the front of the middle line. Other students trickled in, and before I knew it, our Sensei had us warming up and running through some simple forms as a group. A few other parents were there for the younger children that night. A couple of my friends were also there to take their own belt tests. “Tonight, we have twelve students testing for their next belt,” Sensei announced as he had us gathered around the outside edges of the room. “We will go in order of lower belts to higher belts.” He explained the process, and I watched the other eleven students test through their forms, breaking boards, and sparring. It seemed like no time at all before I was called up. “Nicholas Hammerstein, please step forward.” He smiled at me. I walked to the center of the room and stood at the ready. “Nicholas is testing for the highest belt he can earn here. After this belt, he will have to test elsewhere with a grandmaster present. Good luck,” he told me. “Thank you, Sensei,” I said politely, bowing. He asked me to do my forms, and I hoped I did a credible job for him and the visiting masters. I was less worried about this part than the breaking test. I sized up the boards I was to break first with a punch and was relieved to see all of them broken after I tried. Next, he had me perform a kick break which I successfully nailed! I was feeling confident as the sparring portion came up. “Nicholas, you will spar against Randy,” he told me. He motioned to a student who had just successfully tested for his first-level black belt the previous month. I watched him like a hawk and would have been declared the victor by points if this were a tournament. At that point, Sensei concluded the match. I stood at attention before him as he discussed my test with the guests. “Nicholas, you have performed well on your test, and it is my great honor to bestow your second-degree black belt to you.” He handed me my new belt, and I bowed to him. “Thank you, Sensei,” I said. Suddenly I was attacked from below by a pink bundle. Sensei laughed at me, “You are going to need a higher degree belt to deal with that one!” I held Lily back to the car and put her in her car seat. “You so cool!” She told me with a smile. “Thank you, Lily,” I told her and reached over to hand her doll to her. That night we found a place to get ice cream before heading home. We talked about my confidence as I progressed through the testing. Dad mentioned he thought I might even have a chance of sparring against Mergents, but I shook my head. I knew how good they were from some of the tournaments that ran side-by-side with mine sometimes! They usually had too much speed and faster reflexes, even if they didn’t have the strength to throw a car a block away! We eventually finished our ice cream, and I fell asleep as soon as we got back into the car. It had been a long day! MOM WOKE ME up at home, and I discovered the snow had indeed started to fall! “Snow!!!” Lily said excitedly, waking back up. ‘Uh-oh,’ I thought, ‘I bet she’s going to be a hyper handful for the rest of the night. I looked at my phone and groaned when I realized how late it was. ‘10 pm already?!?’ I went upstairs, showered, and put on my pajamas before trying to finish some of my homework. The essay could wait until tomorrow night, but the math homework wouldn’t. So I scrambled to do the six calculus problems but was still struggling on the final one when my dad came in. “It’s time for bed, Nicholas,” he said. I sighed, “I have to get this last problem done first, Dad; I just can’t figure out where I’m going wrong.” I hoped that would get his attention, and maybe he would help. He gave me a stare that told me he knew exactly what I was up to, but he looked at the clock next to my desk and said, “What is it?” Dad looked at it for five minutes and scratched his head too. “Okay… If this number was different, this would work out to a nice even number, but the way it’s written… It has to be a mistake,” he said to me. “How would you solve it, though, if it’s right?” I asked. I watched as he found another piece of paper and started solving the equation using the much higher math knowledge he’d gained from his physics doctorate. “Well, this is the solution as written, but you can’t fully solve it because of this,” he pointed to errors. “Why don’t you…?” He walked me through what he had done to get to that point, and I copied it down to talk to the teacher the next day. I understood how he did it, but like him, I was pretty sure there was an error. This way, when I spoke to the teacher, I would have both an answer and a question on whether the problem was wrong! “Okay, time for bed now!” he said. “Thank you, Dad,” I said as I hugged him, “I don’t know what I’d do if you didn’t know math!” He laughed, “You’d be fine. My parents used to look at my calculus homework and then walk away as quickly as they could!” I decided to go to the bathroom one last time and watched Mom put Lily down in her bed. As much as she was growing up, she still wanted to be held in the rocking chair and told a bedtime story each night with her bottle. I figured one of these days, Mom would have to be mean and finally take away her bottles, pacifiers, and potty train her, but she seemed in no hurry to do so. She turned and saw me walking back to my room, “You should have been in bed a half hour ago,” she said with a look. “Sorry, Dad was helping me with homework. Besides, why should I go to bed before my baby sister?” I asked with a smirk. “She takes naps,” Mom said with a smirk. Then, she gave me a hug, “Good night, Nicholas.” “Night, Mom,” I told her and crawled into bed. My last thoughts before going to sleep were, ‘I did it! I’m a second-degree black belt!’ Then, ‘I’m so jealous of Lily. I wish I could have a bedtime story and a bottle!’ SOMETIME LATER, IN the middle of the night, I woke up soaked with sweat and chilled. I pulled a blanket that had fallen on the ground and wrapped myself tighter, but I couldn’t stop shivering. I must have been audibly whimpering because my door opened, and Mom came in. “Are you okay?” I shook my head, “I’m cold and shi-hi-vvv-vv-ering.” She took one look at me and turned the lights on. I felt her hand on my forehead. “You’re burning up,” she said with concern. I watched her leave the room, and she returned with a thermometer and a washcloth. She stuck the thermometer in my mouth and put the washcloth on my head. “This can’t be right…” she said. “Levi!!!” She shouted. Dad came sleepily into my room. “What’s wrong?” “He’s burning up… you don’t think…?” This wasn’t making much sense to me as I was just not feeling it. All I could focus on was how much nicer it would be if Mom could just pick me up and hold me. Maybe I’d be warm enough then...? “I feel like I’m going to be sick,” I said, suddenly standing up and trying to run to the bathroom. As I got to the bathroom doorway, I saw my baby sister standing in her nightgown with her pacifier squeezing her bear, looking at me, scared. I felt terrible that I had woken her up; she looked so cute. ‘I wish I could be that cute,’ I thought. ‘Lily is so lucky that she’s a baby girl!’ That was my last thought before everything suddenly went black. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button if you’ve enjoyed it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! For those who have read this before, I hope this is a smoother reading experience! There are lots of little changes and adjustments through the work. Let me know what you think! If you're someone who must finish a good story 'now,' consider purchasing the full book on Amazon Kindle! https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0BTBTTGX1 I will be posting a chapter about every other day until the complete 62 Chapters and the Epilogue are reposted.

Dan’s Adventures, Part 2 By Sandman Chapter 1 Dan had butterflies in his stomach and trembled with excitement. Would he really take the plunge and throw himself into Sarah's world and give up the bachelor life for time and eternity? For a moment, thoughts swirled around in Dan's head and he looked around nervously and saw himself in the hall mirror. He blushed when he saw how silly he looked in the thick white diaper. Then he slowly lifted his head and looked at Sarah. He nodded a little timidly and got a cautious smile. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew which leg to stand on and it was as if the diaper made all his manhood look like on a punctured balloon. Sarah looked at Dan with her kind eyes and gave him a warm and loving smile. Sarah was satisfied and felt that she was in full control. Now she had managed to wrap Dan around her finger. He was captured. He was her property, and he would dance to her tune. "It's going to be good Dan. Your life will be different and stressful but filled with love in a way that you were used to as a little baby," Sarah said, hugging Dan. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed. Her warm closeness was like balm for the soul and Dan quickly began to feel calm and relaxed. He clung to it like a suction cup, and the calm and soft beats of her heart made Dan let go of all thoughts that he was entering deep water. "You know what Dan. I understood that already at our first meeting in the stairwell that it would be like this." "How did you know?" asked Dan. "It was your first glance that revealed you, or rather your red cheeks. When I saw them, I understood that that macho guy was going to soften and become that nice boy that I hug right now." "But I don't understand," Dan said. "You're with Brad." "Baby, how many of Brad's things have you seen here in my apartment?" "Eh, well maybe not that many." "Have you seen any of his things at all?" "Well, yes, uh, .. well in your laundry the other week was .. eh you know, that blue garment. Well, eh, and if it's part of his submarine uniform, he probably won't have much say at work." "Oh, you think of the romper that you folded so nicely." "Eh, well, eh, yes, that’s the one I was thinking of." "So, you thought it was Brad's?" "Well, it looked manly, no, wrong, uh, I mean, uh, it felt like maybe it wasn't yours." Sarah looked at Dan with a stepmotherly look and he felt like he was in deep water. "I think it's someone who is jealous," Sarah said. "Is that so, Dan?" Dan didn't answer. But he didn't have to either. She had hit the nail on the head, but he didn't dare admit it. Dan had of course dreamed of being in Brad's clothes. Yes, with the exception of the blue romper, which was designed as a straitjacket. No, it really didn't appeal. Hopefully, he would soon be the rooster in the chicken coop and get to have sex with Sarah without having to sink so low. "Worst you were speechless then, Sarah said, but I guess I'll see it as a sign that you're actually jealous. But now it's like this! I don't want to hear a single word about Brad again. Ever. If that happens, I can promise you that there will be a spanking on the buttocks and a premiere for you in the romper." "Alright, I get it”, said Dan. "That's how it should sound," Sarah said. "Are you ready to crawl into bed?" Dan nodded. He still had butterflies in his stomach, but despite that, he was excited and determined to find out where this road would lead. Sarah took him by the hand and started walking towards the bedroom. Finally, she thought. She had really managed to capture what she had been looking for for so long. The man who was actually prepared to let her have an outlet for her need to dominate. Dan didn't know about it, but he had woken up a sleeping bear. He had coaxed out her maternal instincts and sexual desires. Inside the dim lighting of the bedroom, Sarah let her clothes fall to the floor. Not surprisingly, Dan got a strong erection when he saw the contours of her plump breasts and normally Dan had no hesitations when he was with a naked sexy woman. Now there was a difference. The diaper made him feel small and helpless, but that's exactly how Sarah wanted him to feel. That's when she could use her invisible power and control Dan to basically anything. Sarah patted Dan a little lightly on the buttocks which resulted in a muffled plastic sound. "You know what little boys in diapers need when they're hungry, don't you, Dan?" Dan nodded and looked expectantly at Sarah's unbelievably sexy breasts. Breasts that were now within reach. He climbed into bed and lay down in Sarah's arms. A few seconds later, he let her nipple suck into his half-open mouth. Dan closed his eyes and let go of all thoughts. He didn't need any instructions and immediately he was very surprised by himself. The sucking reflexes came out of nowhere and soon he felt the milk flowing. It felt so wrong but still so magically calming. Dan had had a fairly quiet day but still mentally taxing and it was only now when he relaxed that he realized that he was completely exhausted. He had been longing all day. He had longed for her physical presence but he hadn't even dared to play with the thought of what he was doing right now. No, he had dreamed of showing off his manhood and letting Sarah feel his stiff member deep inside her pussy. But now that he lay there and closed his eyes and sucked in the milk, all thoughts of sex were gone. Half an hour later, he was sleeping like a little child. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and closed her eyes, feeling happy. Chapter 2 Dan couldn't tell if he was really breastfeeding a woman's breast or if it was a dream. Somewhere in the distance he heard a soft and smooth voice that became clearer and clearer and eventually Dan understood that it was real. It was not a dream. But in a way, it was a dream. A dream come true. A dream he had no idea just a week ago that he had been carrying. Now he did it for real. Breastfed Sarah's majestic and insanely shapely breasts. "Dan go on, go on, we're not quite done yet." Dan had no idea how long it had been going on, but it didn't matter. Because this awakening broke all records. At this very moment, he was able to ignore all the inherent feelings of shame of not feeling like a real man. This morning was so much better than he could have ever imagined. Dan initially thought he had overslept, but when he saw the faint streak of light next to the blind, he realized that the sun was not yet fully up, which made him relaxed. After a little while, Sarah broke the silence and said, "Good boy" and pulled her boob away. "Now it's time for you to become a big boy and get ready for work!" Dan sat up in bed and yawned widely. He let his legs hang down from the edge of the bed and stretched himself before getting up. Just then Dan realized that he had a strong morning erection but luckily it was hidden by the thick diaper. He would be exposed fairly immediately because suddenly he felt two hands on his stomach that grabbed the nipples and jerked so that the diaper came off. Out swung his white-powdered stake like a construction crane. Dan's cheeks immediately turned rosy, and Sarah watched Dan's reaction with a smile and gave him a slap on the butt with the palm of her hand and said: "We'll have to take care of that one at a later date! Into the shower with you now and I've fixed breakfast!" Dan was surprised by Sarah's soft appearance and thought that the embarrassing life as an adult baby was a passed milestone and that he had passed the test. Sarah had changed like a chameleon from a dominant and stepmotherly mistress to a completely ordinary girlfriend. Dan immediately began to feel like a real man. But he was on his toes. He knew what Sarah was capable of and that she could quickly switch to a completely different role where Dan was expected to stand with his butt bare and be ashamed. The mere thought was scary but still very exciting. With Sarah's help, the morning routines went smoothly, and Dan was quickly ready to drive to work. Today he would have preferred to stay at home because he had everything but work in mind. He was in love. The desire to work didn't get any greater after the sensual and very intimate kiss he received just before he stepped into the elevator. Everything in his body apart from the family happiness had softened like ice in the desert and he almost saw stars as he stood alone in the elevator on the way down to the garage. When he had settled into the Dodge’s sports seat, he took a deep breath and tried to gather his thoughts. Sarah had made him unfocused, but he was obviously overjoyed to have met her. Now he needed to dispel all erotic thoughts and focus on work. At least until lunch. Then they were supposed to meet at a Japanese restaurant near the office. It was a lunch he was already looking forward to. He wanted to show off his relationship with Sarah to the whole world. The fact that he barely knew a thing about Sarah and that she was slippery as a soap that had cleverly avoided any discussion of her own background mattered less. He had hundreds of questions that he wanted answers to and sooner or later she would open up. Dan had a feeling that she would not be able to keep the door closed in the long run. Because if there was one thing Dan was good at, it was to get information from people who were not very talkative. In this respect, Dan resembled an investigative journalist who stubbornly searched for answers. Dan's boss had repeatedly praised him for that quality. Instead of guessing and assuming certain hypotheses, Dan usually managed to get important decision information in a completely natural way just by mingling around and asking the right questions at the right time and to the right person. In that respect, he had a winning style and whatever it was that Sarah was hiding, Dan felt that sooner or later he would get out what he wanted to know. She was definitely a tough nut to crack and it would take some time, but even if Sarah was a master at putting a lid on herself, her friends probably didn't have the same ability at all. Dan guessed that it was probably through one of her acquaintances, and especially Melissa, that he would have the most success. When Dan and Sarah met at the lunch restaurant, Dan was amazed at how beautiful she was and not unexpectedly there were a few male lunch guests who looked a little too long at Sarah's tits and ass. Dan had to pinch himself to understand that it was true and that it was he and no one else who was allowed to crawl into her bed. Dan felt like a king. He felt strong. He felt successful. He was in heaven. "Have you seen a ghost, Dan? Lost your voice, your ability to speak?" "I'm sorry Sarah. This is not at all like me." "Come on, baby." Sarah put her arms around Dan and then they joined in a long sucking kiss. "Does it feel better now Dan?" "A lot." The lunch made Dan forget all the unreal and embarrassing things that had happened in Sarah's apartment. Now they sat there among all the other guests like any couple newly in love. Sarah even surprised Dan and asked: "Is there anything you would like to know about me Dan?" Dan had to bite his tongue so as not to seem too intrusive and only scratched the surface a little. "Eh, yes, eh, yes if someone at work asks who that beautiful girl, I had lunch with is. What do I answer then?" said Dan. "That she's your beloved girlfriend and partner," Sarah said with a smile. ”.. And how do I answer the question of what this wonderful woman does for a living?" "Then you can say that she is financially independent and does not need to work." Time flew by and an hour later they had to break up as Dan needed to go back to the office for a project meeting. Sarah felt satisfied when she was on her way home. She was impressed by Dan's social skills and the way he asked simple and well-placed questions. It was a side she hadn't seen of him before, but she liked it. He was simply an easy-going and pleasant person and his charming and probably unconscious way of highlighting his male ego was an extra spice that Sarah loved to challenge. She was already longing for the evening's activities, which Dan was still blissfully unaware of. Sarah grinned when she thought of Dan and his single-minded male ego. Sure, he's handsome, muscular, intelligent, and very nice, but neither Dan nor any other man would ever get to play first fiddle and take it for granted that they'd fuck her on their terms. The typical male notion that they are the biggest, best and strongest, where they think, they are entitled to do anything in bed was something that Sarah would never ever accept. In the end, it was always Sarah who decided and Dan would definitely not get an awl in the air. He would have to get used to a life in a diaper whether he wanted to or not. Dan sat at his desk and felt satisfied. He sipped his coffee and leaned back in his office chair. He had just finished the status report and sent it to his boss. Everything looked good and Dan had checked all the important details with his boss in advance, so now he had a quiet work period ahead of him. It was really needed because he realized that he would be busy at home. True to his habit after finishing his status report, Dan checked out of work and headed for the gym. Dan loved to work out and the choice of gym had not been snuffed out of his nose. He had done extensive research before he had acquired a membership at the training center he was going to visit today. As Dan slowly turned into the gym's parking lot, he felt like a king. The V8 from his Dodge Challenger rumbled mightily, and he could see that his car attracted the glances of impressed pedestrians. He let the car idle for a few extra seconds after parking just to let those around him hear the mighty sound of the powerful engine. Dan started with a fifteen-minute warm-up on a spinning bike and was just about to start his cross-fit program when a woman came up to him. "Gosh! Sarah's little boy is here all by himself without a diaper..... And you can sit on a bike saddle too! Then Dan must have been an obedient boy who hasn't been spanked on the buttocks! Nice to see you Dan," Jane said. "Eh, Hi Jane, nice to see you too!" Damn it. Dan was convinced that several people at the gym had heard what Jane had just said, but that didn't bother Jane, who continued the beaten track. "Okay, if I see you warming up on the treadmill some day, it means that little Dan has pulled down his pants and gotten a round on his butt by his mistress." Jane could see that Dan looked bothered, but she took it easy. It was a situation that she liked. "You'll have to excuse me, Dan, but I have a meeting with Cindy in fifteen minutes and need to change a little quickly. See you on Saturday Dan. At the wedding." "Yes, we do. Goodbye!" Jane took her water bottle and smiled at Dan and walked on. Dan could see that the guys at the gym were looking at her approvingly and it was easy to understand. Her shapely body and warm-blooded Latin appearance made her the spotlight wherever she was. Dan started his training program and tried to disconnect from all thoughts. Hopefully, Jane's talk had only been perceived as a sarcastic jargon and nothing else, but Dan had blushed when she had talked about the diaper. It was as if someone had put up a notice on the gym's bulletin board. "This is our new member Dan. If you're wondering why his water bottle looks like a baby bottle, it's because he loves to walk around in a diaper and be treated like a child." However, the "setback" made Dan extra motivated, and the training went well. Dan felt strong. He was happy. He was filled with positive energy and all worries, regardless of size, felt insignificant. When Dan eventually got home to the apartment, he immediately hung up his workout clothes and towel. He made sure that everything hung perfectly before he went to the fridge and picked out an ice-cold coke. Actually, he had wanted to twist off the cap of the IPA that was next to it because Dan had butterflies in his stomach. He was excited about meeting Sarah. The blunted effect of alcohol would have been welcome, but Dan left the beer bottle untouched. He had a policy of not drinking alcohol without company. It was calm and quiet in the apartment, but Dan understood that it was the calm before the storm and the seriousness of the moment was approaching. Sarah would soon show up after the shopping spree with Melissa. Dan took his coke and sank into the armchair out on the terrace. It was a lovely evening weather and you could hear a soothing chirping from the birds that were somewhere in the background. Dan felt lucky and it was moments like this that made him recharge his batteries. Suddenly, his phone beeped and saw that he had received a greeting from his best friend and training buddy Rob. He had apparently moved abroad to some exotic place in Africa that Dan had never heard of. Rob made a living as a writer and Dan used to read his works and they were really entertaining but Dan suspected that Rob was only using his writing as a cover for something completely different. Dan was completely convinced that Rob was involved in some kind of top-secret activity. He had no concrete evidence, just a feeling that Rob had more strings to his bow. Dan sent Rob a message wishing him luck and saying that they can take the opportunity to meet somewhere in the world when it suits them. Dan grinned. Rob had hardly seen a black person during his entire childhood, and it would probably be a minor culture shock for him. Suddenly the phone rang, and it was Sarah. She had come home and wanted Dan to come over to her apartment. Five minutes later, Dan was standing in Sarah's hallway and was intimately welcomed with a long and erotic kiss. Sarah let her right-hand slide down between Dan's legs, which quickly resulted in a rock-hard erection. "Darling, come out on the terrace. Melissa and I are sitting and drinking a glass of wine." Dan didn't mind Sarah's sweet friend Melissa, but at this point, he'd rather give in to the lusts of the flesh with Sarah in her bedroom. But sitting out on the terrace and enjoying wine in the company of two beautiful women was not a shame. "Hi Melissa!" said Dan when he came out on the terrace. "Hi Dan! How have you been today?" "Really good. I still have pretty quiet days at work. My project is in an early start-up phase and then not much happens." "That sounds pleasant." "Well sometimes it's nice when it's a little quieter but I like busy days too. The advantage of a quiet day is that you are a little more alert after work. Today, by the way, I've compensated for my sedentary office work with a solid workout at the gym. Then I have also communicated a lot with my friend Rob who apparently has moved to Africa. He has sent some pictures." "Oh, let's see," Melissa said. Dan showed some photos of Rob's leafy and exotic condominium as well as a picture with Rob and a relatively scantily clad woman. "Whoaw, what a sexy couple," Sarah said happily." "I don't think they're a couple," Dan said. If so, Rob would have told me. According to him, she works at the pool bar but does extra cleaning." Sarah suddenly spotted a familiar little tattoo on the woman's bust. The world is small, Sarah thought. It wasn't just the tattoo that was familiar. She recognized the woman as well, but she couldn't place her. She didn't mention any of this to Dan. Melissa had also seen the tattoo and when Dan had all his focus on writing a message to Rob, Melissa pointed to her chest to show that she had seen something that Sarah should know. Sarah nodded to confirm that she too had paid attention to the tattoo. Dan put his phone in his pocket and asked Melissa how she had been today. "Yes, it has been an interesting day, but patient confidentiality means that I cannot tell you any details. That's how it is for us nurses, but I can at least tell you that we had to wrestle down a guy who wasn't the least bit cooperative. At least not at first, but when we had fastened all the straps and given him a sedative injection in the buttocks, then there was a different sound in the bark." "What do you say, Dan? Maybe you want to go with Melissa to her job and try it out?" "Thank you for asking. But I get a stomach-ache just seeing a hospital and after snakes, syringes are probably the scariest thing I know." "Oh, Melissa, do you know what you should do," Sarah said. "Bring your medical bag here sometime and we can help a certain little bum get over his fear of injections." "No thanks!" said Dan. "I firmly believe that that healthcare bag is best off staying where it is. I am a hopeless and incurable case on which it is completely useless to waste time." Melissa looked at Sarah and both smiled. Dan realized that the topic of conversation had taken a less favorable turn. At least for Dan who definitely didn't want to be part of any hospital games. He would never give up his body to be a needle cushion. No way. Melissa poured Dan a glass of wine while asking: "Do you have any more phobias than fear of injections, Dan?" "Well." Dan thought. He really didn't want to tell her that he had a hard time showing himself naked. "Yes, I actually have," Dan said. "Tell me," Melissa said. "Heh, heh. Well, it was a feeling that just appeared out of nowhere last week." ” Come on Dan. Don’t be so cryptic”, said Sarah. “Out with it! Tell us”. "..drink wine said Dan. "Okay," Melissa said. "You will need to explain that." "Yes, it's like this. Eh, last time I drank wine. You know, that night with you. It was a memorable evening, and it took almost a week before I could sit again." "But darling," Sarah said. "You got spanked on your bum for a reason. It was a proportionate punishment for an unacceptable act that you yourself had done and that you also said you regretted. Dan, you know your life got several hundred percent better after that night." "Exactly," Melissa said. "That's when you were kind of born again." "I don't agree with that," Dan said, his cheeks turning tomato-red. "I firmly believe that there is someone who does not want to admit that deep down he loves to be treated like a little unvirtuous boy," Sarah said. Dan did his best to bite the bullet and hoped that the topic of conversation would slide over to something completely different, but Sarah had other plans. There would be no discussions about sports, cars or whiskeys and Sarah was amused by Dan's reaction and his awkward attempts to maintain his macho style. It was a facade that Sarah loved to poke holes in. To the uninitiated, it might seem that Dan genuinely disliked being humiliated and exposed to Sarah's dominant style, but beneath the surface, Dan wrestled with a horror-mixed delight that made him randy. He had never in his life encountered femdom and he hardly understood what it meant. Sarah, on the other hand, had full control of what was going on in Dan's head and that he had a hard time coming to terms with his inner and uncontrollable emotions. When Sarah saw him in agony, she couldn't help but put on an extra dominant tone just to take his emotions to a new level. Dan's cheeks turned tomato red because it was stressful to abandon the macho role and he had a hard time accepting that she was stronger than him and that he couldn't stop her. He was stuck in her grip and was totally powerless. "Dan, you don't have to hide your feelings from us," Sarah said. Melissa is my best friend and we talk openly even about the most intimate details. She already knows that you've just discovered a new dimension in life and that you're a diaper lover Dan." Sarah then turned to Melissa. "Melissa, we had an epic night yesterday. I wish you had been there to watch Dan fall asleep like a little baby at my breast." "So there was no spanking on the buttocks yesterday then?" "No, and we didn't have time to go through his disciplinary rules." "Oh, those we talked about earlier today," Melissa said. "Exactly," said Sarah. "But hey, what discipline rules," Dan said. Sarah moved closer to Dan while putting her hand around him. In the meantime, Melissa took the opportunity to fill Dan's wine glass to the brim. "You know what Dan. We have agreed that you and I are going on a journey filled with love and unimagined possibilities. You just need to dare to be yourself and accept that I am both your companion and teacher. I know that all of this is new to you and I can imagine that it is not entirely easy to know where the line is between reward and when I have to give you spanking on your bare ass. To make everyday life simple and clear, I have therefore set up a number of rules. You start every week from scratch and then you work your way up. If you prove to be a well-behaved and obedient boy, you will be rewarded." "Eh, I do not understand, Dan said. What does that mean?" "Well, on Mondays you start as a newborn little boy without any co-determination whatsoever. For every day that you behave in an exemplary manner, you grow one year, i.e. in the best case, you can enjoy the benefits of a seven-year-old at the end of the week. On Wednesdays, you get an opportunity to change your age by rolling a dice. Then you get the age that the dots on the dice show. If, on the other hand, it becomes a six, you get a bonus and become an adult for one evening and then I can promise that our double bed will be put to the test. But if you hit a one, there will be spanking on your white little ass and a return to square one. All of this applies outside working hours. After 19:00 every day, you have a curfew and then the disciplinary rules apply. Dan nodded a little timidly to show that he was on board with the notes, but enchanted by love and alcohol, he didn't realize the extent of Sarah's rules. He didn't understand that she was serious. Dan had thought that Sarah's role-playing was highly temporary and that she would quickly put it aside, for good. Sarah's talk about discipline rules therefore disappeared into some black hole in Dan's brain and he began to struggle more and more with the fact that he felt and needed to get an outlet for his male sex drive. In other words, it wasn't exactly scientific thoughts about particle nuclear physics that were spinning around in his brain. Probably no thought was going on at all. His primitive and inherited instincts had taken over, where all actions and decisions were based on signals coming from his male body part in the crotch. Dan didn't reflect on the fact that he was starting to feel drowsy, and he didn't understand that the fatigue came from the sedative in the wine. "How does it feel Dan?" asked Sarah. The question came suddenly, and Dan realized that he had nodded off. "Eh, thank you, I just got a little low." It had then gone quickly. Sarah had unbuttoned Dan's pants while Melissa had taken out a latex glove and a tube of lube. "Woah, .. Que pasa," Dan asked, but he got no answer. Sarah had already pulled down Dan's pants and underwear and started caressing his cock with her right hand. Immediately it had started to feel divinely good and it got even better when Sarah gave him a wet kiss. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed himself like a king. The unsuspecting Dan had therefore not been prepared when Melissa inserted a finger in his ass. Above all, he had not been prepared for it to feel so good and the result was not long in coming. His eyes had gone black, and the universe had opened up as the balls contracted to shoot out the cum into the lovely evening air. What Dan never noticed was that his entire load had been captured in a wine glass that Melissa was holding in her free hand, and that Dan had then felt totally relaxed was not only due to the orgasm. Melissa had put something more than just a finger in his ass and the active ingredient from the pill had quickly taken an iron grip on Dan's body. Life immediately became very blurry for Dan. Suddenly he was completely naked and lying on the changing table. He had never noticed that Sarah had had a crib in her bedroom before. Now he lay there completely relaxed with a big thick diaper on his butt and life was carefree. In the bed next to them, the two friends lay completely naked and encircled. What he saw made him horny and he wanted to see more but he couldn't keep his eyes open. Dan fell asleep. When he temporarily regained consciousness, he was no longer in the crib. He lay in the double bed with the women and more specifically in Sarah's lovely arms where he sucked on her lovely boobs. He heard their muffled female voices in the background, but he didn't hear the conversation. Under other circumstances, he would have liked to hear every word of their conversation, but not at this moment. Right now, anything but the soft and comfortable closeness to Sarah and her milk-filled breasts was completely unimportant. Dan swallowed the lukewarm milk and it felt like he was floating on a soft cloud that spread into a thick white fog. An alarm clock rang teasingly, and Dan opened his tired eyes. He was really dizzy and it was slow to get started. He was alone in the double bed but suddenly Sarah came as if out of nowhere. She was filled with energy and made sure that Dan got to his feet immediately. Dan realized that Sarah must have been up for a while because she had just showered, and she had also had time to prepare a lovely breakfast. Dan marveled at Sarah's transformation from the stepmotherly mistress to a completely normal woman, where Dan suddenly could be himself in the way he was used to. After breakfast when Dan was leaving the apartment and looking for the car key, he happened to see the dice that would decide Dan's "fate". It's the moment that makes the thief, Dan thought as he picked up the dice and Sarah didn't see when Dan put it in his pocket on the way out. Dan smiled to himself as he went to the basement storage room to pick up some of his tools. He would have plenty of time to work undisturbed today. The office was basically supposed to be empty because everyone else was on a mandatory safety course that Dan had already taken. As soon as he got to the office, he set about improving the odds. Dan drilled out the 1st dot and created a small space that he filled with a piece of lead that he found in his fishing bag. Then he filled the rest of the hole with super glue and when it had dried, he could easily drill a recess with exactly the same radius and depth as all the other dots. After Dan had dripped in some of the black polish, it was impossible to see that anyone had tampered with the dice. Dan tried to roll the dice. The result was as expected, and Dan was already looking forward to Wednesday. Chapter 3 The open-plan office was desolate, almost as if it were Sunday, since everyone was on a course. Apart from Dan, there were only a few cleaners and some security personnel on site. However, Dan did not find it difficult to occupy himself. He took the opportunity to call around to some people in his work network with whom he was keen to have an extra good relationship. He also had time to find out more about The Reef. This strange place that he really wasn't looking forward to visiting this weekend. Dan identified himself as a globetrotter and even though he was relatively young, he had seen a lot, but nudist hotels were really a big white spot and a completely unexplored area for Dan. He had hoped that he would never have to set foot there again, but he had become curious about what kind of people were hanging out there. It seemed to be something more than just a nudist place and in a way it was tempting to see naked and beautiful women completely open, but it did not by far outweigh the discomfort of walking around without clothes yourself. It was one of the worst things Dan knew, and he felt uncomfortable just thinking about it. Now he would have to spend a whole weekend there in connection with Cindy and Jane's wedding. It felt honorable to be invited and Dan loved to mingle and especially among happy people, which there was always plenty of at weddings. But Dan got a lump in his stomach when he thought about what to expect, because it would not be a traditional celebration in a church, but a same-sex nudist wedding. He was to be thrown naked into a mined field where there were thousands of unknown rules of etiquette. Would Dan be remembered as that guy who ruined the whole wedding by sliding around with the world's biggest erection? Dan realized that the weekend was going to be a high-risk project where he was likely to disappoint Sarah very much. It turned out to be difficult to come up with anything sensible about The Reef. The hotel was not marketed at all on regular online booking services. It was almost as if the hotel did not exist, much as if it were a secret military city in the Soviet Union that was not marked on the map. Dan had to search for quite a long time and on sites on the dark side before he got any hits. If one would believe an anonymous informant, the place was a gathering place for a global cult-like organization for swingers with odd sexual orientations. Dan stopped the search and shut down his computer. He felt disappointed that he hadn't gotten more information about the hotel, but there was nothing he could do about it now. It was high time to get to the gym because he really didn't want to risk coming home too late before the silly curfew started. But there was another reason why Dan wanted to get to the gym a little earlier than normal. He was going to find information about Sarah. By chance, he had checked the gym's list of different workouts and saw that Jane was scheduled for a crossfit class between 5-6 p.m. Dan had set himself up for the same session. It would turn out to be a successful move and just as expected, Dan, without Jane probably realizing it, had brought out one piece after another of Sarah's past life. That Sarah was a widow after her husband had died in a tragic climbing accident was unexpected. Immediately after Dan had finished training and was in the car, he took out his phone and googled the accident. He quickly produced a plethora of articles about Sarah's husband and his climbing accident. As tragic as it may have been, there was nothing Dan could do about it now and in due course Sarah would probably tell me and then he would at least be a little prepared. When Dan got home, he felt quite hungry and was on his way to the kitchen to fix a sandwich when he realized that Sarah was in his apartment. "Welcome home Dan!", Sarah said and gave him a hot kiss. "Do you remember how old you are today, Dan?" "Uh, yes. two." "Exactly” said Sarah. She had a big blue pacifier in her hand and Dan looked at it with wide eyes. She couldn't mean that he would.. Sarah nodded happily and Dan was moderately delighted when Sarah forced him to open his mouth to receive it. "Then my little two-year-old will take off all the clothes and put them neatly in this plastic box." Sarah's exhortations shouldn't have come as a shock to Dan. Sarah had been extremely clear about his "rules of conduct" but still he had been taken by surprise. She was serious and reluctantly Dan began to take off his clothes. True to his habit, he folded his clothes in an almost manically neat way and was extra careful to fold his trousers so that the pleats ended up in the right place. Sarah grinned at Dan's extreme sense of order and couldn't help but stress him a little. "Dan, it's probably best for you if you speed up but you choose for yourself. The slower you are, the harder you'll have to sit tomorrow." Dan knew it wasn't an empty threat and hurried to take off all his clothes. When he finally stood there completely naked with the pacifier in his mouth, he couldn't hold back his feelings of shame. His cheeks turned red as a tomato and a victorious and smiling Sarah took Dan's hand and said: "Let's go to my apartment Darling.” It felt like they stood for an eternity in the stairwell before Sarah got the key and opened her apartment door. A neighbor had been only a hair's breadth away from seeing Dan standing there completely naked with a big pacifier in his mouth. When they got inside the door, Sarah immediately dragged him into the changing room. Even though he should have gotten used to it, it felt more and more embarrassing every time he lay on his back and pulled his knees up to his chest. The fact that Dan's cock swelled up and became hard as a baton was very bothersome for Dan. It happened every single time when he was lying on the changing table and this time Dan had really struggled to keep his masculinity in check but it lived a life of its own. Lying on the changing table was like being undressed in a double sense. He wasn't just sprawling naked and exposing his entire abdomen. On top of that, his stiff cock revealed all his inner thoughts and Dan had a hard time coming to terms with that. Dan was ashamed when he thought that Sarah would understand why he had an erection. She was going to get water on her mill. She would get a confirmation that her intuition had always been right, that Dan likes to be humiliated and treated like a baby in a diaper. Dan closed his eyes and felt his cheeks heat up. He felt inferior but he enjoyed it when Sarah made sure that his manhood got a good layer of baby powder. He didn't want to admit it, but he loved the feeling when the thick diaper's adhesive tabs were fixed on the front. Dan then got to follow Sarah into the kitchen. On the sink there was already a large light blue baby bottle waiting. It was filled with a beige liquid and a minute later Dan was lying in Sarah's arms and had this childish and extremely unmanly bottle by his lips. The gruel didn't taste very good, but Dan didn't protest. He understood that Sarah was zealous and that the slightest misstep would inevitably lead to pain and suffering. Dan tried to think positively. This disgustingly disgusting gruel was a sacrifice that he could accept to reach his looming goal of fucking with Sarah. Dan thought that when the baby bottle was empty, she had probably played all her humiliation cards. Then they could skip the role-play and engage in adult activities in the bedroom. Dan really had a pent-up need to hug, make out, and make love, but to Dan's annoyance, Sarah showed no signs of wanting to stop playing. When Dan had swallowed the last drops of the gruel, the soft rubber spout of the baby bottle was quickly replaced by the large silicone nipple. "Will she never give up," Dan thought, but he avoided protesting and lay relaxed in Sarah's comfortable arms. Sarah let one hand rest on Dan's breast. The other she stroked softly on top of the diaper right on the bump that Dan's rock-hard erection had created. Even though there was a long way to go in the evening, Dan couldn't believe that he suddenly felt exhausted and barely had the strength to lift a finger. A moment later, he had a hard time to stay awake. The last thing he noticed before he went into hibernation was that Sarah went off to close the patio door. A storm was coming in. Life then became calm and diffuse. A couple of times he woke up to the sound of loud thunderclaps, but he always had difficulty orienting himself. He understood that he was lying in a crib in Sarah's bedroom after a while. Through the slats, his tired eyes had caught a glimpse as Sarah took off her clothes and was on her way down to bed. Her majestic breasts were out in the open and Dan immediately felt horny. He wanted to hug her but he couldn't lift himself up and soon Dan was sleeping deeply. He had sweet dreams of love and in his incoherent fantasies he lay in Sarah's bed and nursed her breasts. A clock rang and Dan realized that the dream was reality. It was already a new day and Sarah slowly pulled her chest away and kissed Dan on the cheek and said: "Good morning, Dan! As nice as it may be to lie here and cuddle with you, you must get ready and hustle off to work.'" As Dan sat in the car on his way to the office, he saw how the pedestrians were impressed by his powerful Dodge. They would only know that the driver had just been allowed to take off the diaper and that the "milk for the coffee" had been delivered naturally. The short drive made Dan regain the feeling that he was the ordinary old Dan, a real man. As he walked from the parking lot to the office, he thought back to yesterday. The evening had not developed at all in the direction that Dan had expected and unfortunately there had not been time to talk. He wanted to know more about her. He wanted to learn everything about her youth, favorite series and opinions. The pacifier had put an end to all conversation and Dan had not come close to getting a fuck. Instead, it would have been a baby bottle and goodnight. Suddenly, Dan remembered the articles he had read about Sarah's husband's tragic death. During a climb, he had lost his grip. The pitons in the rock were in place as they should but he had accidentally taken an old stiff rope with him that had not been elastic enough when he fell. The blunt rope had pulled out piton after piton and it had ended in the worst possible way. Rock climbing was definitely not Dan's thing. Especially because he was afraid of heights, but it was an insignificant fear compared to his fear of showing himself naked. Dan understood that the climbing accident and death must have been truly tragic for Sarah. Dan thought that he would not mention with a single word that he knew about it. If she wanted to tell, which he assumed she would do in due course, she had to choose the time. Dan was met by happy colleagues who seemed to be goal-oriented to take care of the day's tasks. Despite this, many still had time to chat about everything but work. When Dan had settled into his workplace and had a coffee cup in his hand, he sat back and enjoyed. It was Wednesday and tonight he was going to roll the prepared dice for the first time and a big smile spread on Dan's lips. Nothing could go wrong. "Damn, I'm good, Dan thought." Dan thought back to the first time he had met Sarah. At that time, she had been standing there in the stairwell with Brad. Sarah's beauty had made Dan's jaw drop completely, and the meeting had felt like a revelation. That she would then replace Brad with Dan was nothing short of a miracle. Dan wasn't particularly religious, but Sarah's entry into his life was almost too good to be true. What if she would dump him as quickly as she had made her way into his life and start fucking with Brad again. The pit of his stomach said that it was probably not likely but Dan still had feelings of discomfort that came and went that Brad would show up and stick a knife in his back. But the relationship with Sarah really felt good even though she was an extremely erratic person and had a past that was a total darkness for Dan. Her milk-filled breasts were perhaps what he thought about the most. Breast milk couldn't have come about by chance. There must have been a lover somewhere, and there should have been a child somewhere. Dan couldn't understand why he hadn't gotten around to asking her. It wasn't that difficult, but maybe he was still afraid of the answer. Maybe she had a real man waiting for her and Dan might just be a temporary toy. *** Melissa had just enjoyed her morning coffee and had a few minutes to go through her social media. This particular part of the day had become something of a favorite for Melissa. That was when she felt at her best. Yes, she was actually in a good mood most of the time but today she was extra excited and looked forward to today's work at the hospital. Only Sarah knew about her desire to become pregnant. Becoming a mother was something she had longed for for a long time, but she really didn't want to live in a traditional relationship and definitely not with a man. The love she needed she could get from Sarah or at "The Reef". She didn't know for sure that she was pregnant, but now she had at least done it. She had single-handedly inserted the sperm into the uterus at the best possible time in connection with her ovulation. It would take three weeks before a pregnancy test would give a result, but she already thought she noticed that her body felt different. Melissa logged into the special online forum where she shared information with her friends around the world. The closed forum was like an exotic oasis for women who loved medical femdom. Now Melissa saw that she had received a message from Fatima. Her African friend. Dan had shown a picture of his friend Rob next to a sexy African woman. Both Sarah and Melissa had understood what her tattoo symbolized. It was also a woman that Sarah had seen somewhere. When Melissa heard from Dan where the picture was taken, she had immediately inquired if Fatima had met Rob. Melissa had completely dropped her jaw in surprise when Fatima had confirmed that the woman who had stood next to Dan's friend Rob in Africa was indeed Fatima's comrade-in-arms and sexual partner. Fatima had ended the message with a few smileys that were so typical of her. �� ���� �� Melissa understood that they would have a lot to talk about at the next mental health congress. **** Dan rolled the dice and crossed his fingers. If it was a number one, it would mean that he had drawn the short straw, which would result in a good round of spanking. He really didn't want that to happen, but not entirely unexpectedly, Dan was lucky and hit a six. The next morning, Dan woke up and was more tired than ever. He could see that he was sexually exhausted and really sore in his balls. The night's experience exceeded everything he had ever experienced. Sarah had proven to be extremely talented in bed and endowed with a sexual appetite that Dan could not even in his wildest fantasies dream of. Sarah seemed to be almost tireless. But even though Dan felt worn out, he felt happier than ever, and he got the impression that the same was true of Sarah. She purred like a cat. It was going to be a working day where Dan walked around with a smile on his face all day. Productive. No, it hadn't been, but no one could blame him for mismanaging his job. He had not neglected anything important and even if it was against his principles, he had been active on social media during working hours. Dan had been curious about how his friend Rob was doing in Africa and they had updated each other on everything between heaven and earth. They had also bet on who was the strongest in the bench press. Both of them loved physical tests of masculinity and they were going to decide who was Africa's strongest man when Dan eventually got time to visit Rob. According to Rob, his Condominium had a very well-equipped gym where they could hang out. Dan's thoughts had then drifted over to Sarah how wonderful the night had been.They had probably disturbed the neighbors' night's sleep quite a lot because Sarah had expressed her lustful feelings very loudly. Dan was already longing for more nights like that and apparently Sarah did too. Dan just received a loving message in which she described her feelings. She had also sent a photo. A photo that made Dan stiffen and blush. "Aren't you fine Dan?" asked a colleague who passed by. "Eh, no I'm fine, uh, I just got a little warm." Dan sincerely hoped that the female colleague hadn't seen the picture of "baby Dan" in his thick diaper while he was breastfeeding Sarah's breasts. The shame didn't want to let go and Dan sneaked off to the bathroom where he hoped that the color of his cheeks would return to normal. Dan had some understanding of why Sarah had sent the picture. The light, the balance, the harmony. The photo had captured a perfect moment of happiness. The picture was a high-class masterpiece and it was Melissa who had taken it. The photo made Dan reflect on his new everyday life and Sarah's week-long obedience program where he had simply been declared incapacitated and was to live in a fantasy world. It was embarrassing to the point that he hardly dared to think about it, and even though it was a hugely twisted existence that he was subjected to, he loved every single minute. But Dan agonized over the beautiful picture. A part of him wanted to erase it immediately to erase all traces of Dan living a perverse double life. At the same time, he loved the picture and he let it go, but he told himself that no one would ever know that Sarah turned him into a baby in a diaper every night. Sarah would make an exception tonight, though. Sarah and her friends were going to organize a bachelorette party for Jane and then Dan would be at home all by himself. Sarah had said that he wouldn’t need to wait for her as it would be both a late and wet evening. The bachelorette party had come very timely. Dan was really dead tired after the night's activities and even though it was tempting to go on a bar crawl with the boys, Dan was not in shape for a night out. He needed to recharge his batteries. Dan had fallen asleep early. First he lay in front of the TV and not long after in his own bed. Dan slept deeply and had strange dreams. He stood in the corner of shame and had his pants pulled down. All her classmates laughed at Dan's naked buttocks, but the teacher who looked at Dan's stiff member didn't. Dan was ashamed and closed his eyes. He tried to disconnect from all emotions apart from the pleasure of having a solid erection. Something warm and humid suddenly surrounded his entire member and he had difficulty lying still. The whole bed shook. Sarah rode his cock. Her wet pussy rubbed frantically against Dan's abdomen and orgasm approached. It felt like Dan was in heaven. As Sarah's pussy convulsively encircled his stiff cock while she howled with pleasure, Dan's sperm pulsed far into her pussy. Sarah then slumped on top of Dan, completely exhausted, and shortly thereafter she fell asleep. Still with Dan still in her. Chapter 4 Dan enjoyed the nice summer weather as he walked towards the lunch restaurant. There he would meet Sarah. He walked with light steps and life felt lovely. A strong contributing factor to this was the love affair with Sarah. She had added a whole new dimension to Dan's life. A life filled with tough challenges. This weekend's wedding at The Reef was such a challenge and Dan had butterflies in his stomach. He had a feeling that it was going to be hard, and he had openly told Sarah. "Honey, it's not a nude wedding we're going to," Sarah said. "I've fixed you a tuxedo that we'll pick up from a tailor on the way to the hotel." A stone fell from Dan's heart. He had been carrying so much anxiety for this weekend. An anxiety about being forced to walk around completely naked. "Darling, it's going to be a great weekend. I have prepared everything. You don't have to worry." Dan immediately felt enthusiastic, but it was still with some reluctance that he handed over the keys to the Dodge. Sarah was going to take it home and pick up their bags for the weekend. Then she would pick up Dan right after work. The drive to The Reef didn't turn out quite as Dan had imagined. Dan loved to drive his Muscle car but Sarah had no plans to let go of the steering wheel and Dan was kindly allowed to sit on the passenger side. After a few kilometers, however, the disappointment subsided, and the silence was replaced with lively conversations about everything between heaven and earth. "How did you get to know Jane and Cindy?" asked Dan. "Yes, Jane and I have known each other for a very long time. We met through an association and started hanging out as friends, which eventually led to us actually sharing a room at the College." "Okay, was it during that period that you were swimming." "That's right," Sarah said. "What kind of association were you active in?" asked Dan. "A swimming club? "Ha, ha. No, it really wasn't, but the school swimming club was like a home to me at that time." "Stamps, books, chess. What did you do at that club. Tell me." "Okay, but you need to promise me not to pass on the information. Not even to your best friends." "I promise”, said Dan. "Discretion is important to this association and there are no information sheets, websites, film clips or any other published material that describes what they do. The association, which is called 'Mirage', is active in, what can you say, a rather shady business." Dan felt his pulse rise. Sarah was about to tell her something very special and perhaps one of her biggest secrets. Dan didn't know if it would be good or bad or how he would react. "Okay, the name doesn't tell me anything?" "Do you have a guess, Dan?" "No, not really." "Pampas grass, pineapple upside down, pink Flamingo, black ring on the right hand. Is there a bell ringing somewhere Dan?" "Eh, I'm terribly sad but, no." "But you've understood that I have a special sexual orientation." "Yes, absolutely, and we've talked about that too." "Exactly, but people like me are looking for like-minded people and need a forum where you can live out your feelings." "Okay, but I don't get it!" Sarah grinned. Dan really had zero knowledge about this subject. In the end, she had to make a long exposition and tell Dan about swingers and their characteristics. Okay, now I get it, Dan said. If I see an upside-down pineapple, it's not a fruit seller, it's a person who wants to fuck his ass off with completely unknown people." "Sort of," Sarah said. "But the members of Mirage are not a collection of unknown people. In a way, you are right that we engage sexually with strangers, but all members are hand-picked and have undergone a thorough quality review. It's only people who have that little extra who get to set foot at the nightclub Zenith. We call them sexual soulmates and even if you don't know each other before, you can trust that they fit in like a glove." ”But how do you become a member?” "Yes, it's far from a walk in the park. To begin with, you must be recommended by a member and if you have come this far, you will be evaluated by our admissions committee. If they think he or she has an interesting charisma and great sexual potential, the person is nominated as a "prospect." "Oh, it sounds like it's very difficult to become a member". "Yes, it is. I would guess that in the order of one in a hundred, goes all the way and gets elected. "One in a hundred," Dan said. Then you are the swingers' clubs' equivalent to the Motorcycle gangs' 1-percenter" "No, Dan, we are definitely not. We are law-abiding people who ride on other things than motorcycles. Sure, we don't let just anyone in and in that respect we are similar. But that's where the similarities end. Anyway, the rumor has spread in the swinger world that Mirage is "paradise" and there are many who want to become members." "Okay, but as a prospect you are then let in and walk around with a "new to the job" sign." "No, it doesn't work that way, the person will be called to auditions where they are put to the test. "Eh, what happens then?" "Guess three times Darling! "You fuck." "Smart guy! How could you figure that out," Sarah said, grinning. "But can't you buy a membership?" "No, if you lack sexual charisma, it doesn't matter how rich, handsome or famous you are. Then the door is closed. No one wants to fuck with disgusting people." "Yes, that makes sense," Dan said. A completely different thing, Sarah. What's going on tonight?" "Oh, well at The Reef, a surprise awaits you Dan. You will meet a number of members from Mirage." "Eh, why?" "Because it's your big night. You shall be admitted as a new member." If Dan had been a true swinger, Sarah's news would have felt like winning the top prize in a lottery. "Yes, ... as I've been waiting," Dan said sarcastically, feeling a lump grow in his stomach. Sarah grinned and enjoyed the situation. Dan's reaction was better than feared and he would become a member whether he wanted to or not. Dan needed a kick in the ass to get on the right track, but once he was bailed into the booth, he would understand better. "Now you're so quiet again Dan. Shall we stop for a moment and take out the black leather whip?" "Eh, it's probably best if we keep the car rolling all the way and that you have both hands on the wheel. Eh, what to say after having received such "fantastic" news. Well, I'm going to be like the world's worst swinger and it's not without wondering how I could have become relevant as a member, especially after hearing you talk about how difficult it is to be one in the “team”. Then there is another thing too. I don't know if I can manage to live in an open relationship and see you make love to other men. In that respect, I am probably quite conservative." "Darling, we've talked about my bisexuality and that I have a need to be intimate with women every now and then. When it comes to men, you are "the one and only" and at Mirage's events I also have a very special role. There I am the mistress who educated both men and women. The only man I will ever have regular intercourse with is you, my friend. The door is closed to everyone else." Sarah could see that Dan immediately looked happier. "Okay, then maybe I can drink beer and watch sports while you're at Zenith," Dan said a little jokingly. "Forget it Darling. The bachelor life is over for you and when I'm at Zenith, you're at Zenith." "But I still don't get it. Sarah, I don't even know what a swinger does, and I haven't lobbied to become a member...." Sarah interrupted him before he had finished speaking. "It's like this Dan. You have been observed by several members ever since you moved here and now it happens that I have a prominent role in the selection of all new members. To make a long story short, the admissions committee has, and especially its chairman, i.e. me, has done thorough tests of you that turned out very well. Tonight, the initiation ritual begins and then you will get your tattoo." Dan turned white as a sheet on his face. Chapter 5 Dan wanted to get out of the car and run away. He didn't want to be a member of any association where he would run around naked and no one would ever poison his body with a tattoo. Like an anti-vaxer's fierce fight to oppose vaccinations, Dan had a similar stance on tattoos. It was not the risk of side effects that had made him have that opinion, but Dan thought that tattoos were to be regarded as disfiguring graffiti. Dan's negative opinion of tattoos was often a topic his friends liked to argue about, especially when they met over a beer. On several occasions, Dan had said that it would be "over his dead body" to stain him with a permanent body painting. However, he didn't mind others doing it and he readily admitted that some intimate tattoos on girls were sexy. Dan, on the other hand, could not think of a single motif that he would enjoy on his own body for the rest of his life. It became quite in the car when the tattoo came up, but Sarah took it easy. Finally she had gotten him in the right frame of mind and a bit out of his comfort zone, but it had been a long time coming. Dan really had an outstanding ability to make small talk and he had a fox behind his ear. Sarah cursed herself for not paying more attention to his seemingly playful and humble way of conversing. Without her barely noticing, he had gotten her to tell me much more than she had imagined, but it didn't matter much. He would still know everything about her, but she wanted to drag it out. Dan was supposed to feel a certain mystery about both her and their relationship. As they began to approach The Reef, Dan made another push to try to escape both the nude club "Zenith" and that tattoo. "Sarah, why didn't you ask me about the membership before you nominated me." "Darling, you know very well that in our relationship, I am your master and I do what is best for you and regardless of what you think, but in this case, I am not the one who nominated you. However, I am very happy that others have observed the same thing as me. That you're an absolutely wonderful guy. I had planned to nominate you but thought that you needed to get into your new life with me first. "Eh, but who is it that nominated me? "Dan, there is a code of honor within Mirage to never reveal other members' names before you are a member and therefore you have to wait until tonight. Then you will know." As they approached The Reef, Sarah drove past the main car park and over to the other end of the hotel complex. There was an entrance to a parking garage under the hotel. Sarah parked Dan's Challenger and Dan could breathe a sigh of relief. No dents or scratches. Dan really loved Sarah in a way he had never felt for any other woman and Sarah had many amazing sides but driving was not her thing. In contrast to normal women's soft driving style, Sarah acted impulsively and did not keep her distance from other cars in the way that you should. She did have good supervision, but her driving was something that Dan would seriously need to discuss. But now was not the time to do so. Dan carried their bags to the elevator and Sarah took out a key card which she activated and pressed the button to the top floor. Dan could see that on the fourth floor there was a brass sign that said "Zenith". When they entered the room, Dan immediately put up his bags and walked around and checked how it looked. The room seemed to be equipped like any ordinary tourist hotel and had a lovely balcony overlooking the sea. The sun was setting over the horizon and many of the bathers seemed to be on their way home. Dan leaned against the railing and enjoyed the breeze from the sea and the fresh sea air. Sarah approached Dan and put her hand around him. "Are you standing and looking at naked sexy women?" "No, not really," Dan said quite honestly. "If I had been standing here before we met, I probably would have done it, but you've kind of turned my whole life upside down." Dan turned to Sarah and put both arms around her. Sarah liked his physical presence and they started to make out. Dan let his hands slide down Sarah's curvy ass. If Dan had been given the choice, the next step would have been to put the bed to the test, but he understood that Sarah had other plans and that it would be far from a normal Friday night. The event began with bubbles and snacks in a typical party room where about 30 people had gathered. Dan didn't have much desire to be in the spotlight but tonight he had no choice. He was the stranger that all guests were curious about and no matter which way he looked, he was greeted by smiles from beautiful and sexy women. Because there were only women in the room. Dan was the only man. Had it been a different era and under different conditions, Dan would have felt like a hedonistic sultan in his harem. Now the situation was different. He was in the minority, at a disadvantage and out on very thin ice. Dan suspected that most of the girls played in the “away team” and that their interest in Dan was more about having the opportunity to spank him on his bum than to put his masculinity between his legs to the test. The odds of Dan being spanked both yellow and blue would probably never have been lower than tonight. When Dan saw some familiar faces, he began to suspect who had nominated him. Sarah had actually already revealed, and violated the club's code of honor, when she had told him that Jane was a member. The fact that she was in the room therefore did not come as a surprise. Nor that Melissa and Cindy were there. They were all very different, but you didn't have to be a rocket scientist to realize that they all had one thing in common. Sexual potential. Sarah had been very cryptic about the evening's agenda and Dan therefore knew nothing about what was going to happen. He was therefore pleasantly surprised and perhaps should have been able to calculate in advance that the event was not only dedicated to him but also to the bride and groom. The mingle eventually turned into a dinner where several of the guests took the floor and gave fun and personal speeches. Details were told about the bride and groom that were clearly far from clean to discuss among relatives at the wedding. Sarah shared memories from college, which brought both laughter and applause. Jane had apparently lived a very eventful life and fucked around with both men and women and appeared in a number of porn movies. The seemingly tidier Cindy also had a connection to "nature movies" which came as a surprise to Dan. In front of a film camera, Cindy was apparently a completely different person than the calm and timid girl Dan thought he saw. The fact that she was also a trained make-up artist and tattoo artist with a focus on film stars' more intimate body parts had meant that Dan really got a different image of her. When Jane eventually clanged in her glass and wanted to speak, the convivial dinner took a new turn. "Thank you all for all the great speeches! Tomorrow is Cindy's and my big day and it's a moment that we've been longing for. But now I think we put all this aside and focus on Dan. We have all read the evaluation report and, as many already know, the admissions team announced earlier today that the vote was a unanimous yes. This means that we can now start our traditional ceremony and welcome our new member." Dan's dream that everyone else in the party would have forgotten about him was quickly erased. Never had Dan had so much control over where the emergency exits were located because Dan was determined to go up in smoke. He didn't want a tattoo. The whole party gathered in a large room that had a number of scattered sofas and a bar and a small stage. A number of television screens showed erotic scenes from soft-porn movies. Dan sank into a couch next to Sarah and was served a drink by Cindy. The karaoke equipment was used extensively, and several brave girls were up on stage entertaining by singing familiar hit songs with varying abilities. At the same time, the stage was being prepared for something else and eventually Melissa took over the microphone. "Dear members. Dan. Today, as tomorrow, is a day of joy. We all know what to expect tomorrow but today we celebrate something completely different. Sarah, now I turn to you and you should know that everyone in this room is so happy for you and that you have finally found love. I know you've been looking for that golden nugget for a long time and sometimes I've doubted and thought that that man you've been looking for doesn't really exist. But how wrong I was. As you know, neither Jane nor I had to think long before we completely independently nominated Dan as a new member and as you all know, we stand together here and now with a guy who has not only taken a place in Sarah's heart. He has also taken the admissions committee by storm." Dan bit the bullet. Now he was in a bad position. It felt a long way. Cindy was up on stage and Dan saw that she was picking up a lot of stuff. Even though Dan was a complete novice in the field, he understood that it was a tattoo machine. Dan quickly looked around and told Sarah that he needed to powder his nose and headed for the toilets. But it was not the toilet that was the goal, but the front door. He was going to escape. Dan would definitely not let anyone get to stain his body with a tattoo. Over his dead body. However, the front door was blocked by Jane, who stood posted with a smile just as if she had read Dan's mind. Dan therefore turned off and went into the bathroom. He waited a few minutes, hoping that Jane would be gone when he came out, but Dan didn't have time to take more than a few steps outside the toilet before he was caught off guard by a group of girls who wrestled Dan to the floor with astonishing ease and carried him onto the stage. There was no way in hell that Dan would be able to wriggle out of this. The girls had tightened an iron grip on him and he couldn't resist when they started to unbutton his pants. A short while later, his white ass was freed. Melissa almost felt a little sorry for Dan but at the same time she was just going to give him a sedative injection. She was used to doing it on troublesome patients several times a week and Melissa was soon ready to give him a dose. The needle was inserted into the bottle and she slowly pulled back the cylinder, which caused the liquid with the sedative to be sucked up into the syringe container. Melissa then squeezed out a few drops to make sure that no air bubbles were left. Dan was to be given a preparation that her European friend Veronica had recommended. Veronica was the masters of masters at turning men who were stiff in the cork into modest little boys. If there had been a Nobel Prize in drugging, dominating and fuck stubborn guys, Veronica would probably have subscribed to that prize. Every time Melissa had met her in Europe, she had been invited to insanely cool parties and each time Veronica had openly demonstrated her power by medicating one of her male slaves to a state where they quickly became totally powerless except for one body part. Dan would soon get acquainted with "Veronica's cocktail" and he would be calm and nice for the rest of the evening. The side effect of the rock-hard erection was almost too good to be true, but Veronica had carefully instructed Melissa how to mix the extra additive to make Dan extremely durable. "Just take it easy and lie still Dan," Melissa said in a soft voice. "I'm just going to poke you in the bum and then it will quickly feel good." Dan tried to wriggle out of the girls' grasp, but he got nowhere. When he saw the needle in the corner of his eye, he closed his eyes because he had extreme difficulty with syringes. All his life he had done all sorts of stupid things just to get away from vaccinations but now it was over. He wouldn't get away. Dan felt how it stung when the needle was quickly pushed into his right buttocks and immediately it began to tighten around the needle as the fluid was slowly pushed out into his body. "We'll be done Dan soon," Melissa said. In a few minutes you will feel like a newborn and completely without worry." Dan didn't say anything. He closed his eyes and gathered courage and it didn't take long before he was completely knocked out and totally indifferent. He didn't care about the buzzing machine that Cindy had in her hand. The same thing with the girls who stood around him. Most of them were just spectators, but two of them in particular made sure that Dan became smooth as a child's butt. Methodically, they removed every little hair on his arms, legs, and abdomen. The hair growth that had started to return after Melissa and Sarah's previous shave was now a thing of the past. Dan couldn't understand why he felt so horny and why his cock was stiff like a crowbar. It was as if all of his inherent power had been redistributed to just one area of his body. His cock. Cindy finished her job by putting a plastic wrap on top of the tattoo. Dan now had a red circle with a black frame and in the middle of the hitchhike was some kind of symbol for a swing. The tattoo was far up on the upper arm. Any person who would henceforth see him bare-chested, would associate him as a swinger. Melissa had been wrong when she had said that all worries would disappear. Despite the sedative, it felt uncomfortable to be naked and stand in everyone's sight. The consequence was that his cheeks turned bright red. "What do you girls say," Melissa said. Newborn boys usually aren't that stiff between the legs, right. We must fix that!". "Yes, let's do it," the girls could be heard shouting happily. A naked woman was let forward who quickly jumped up on the couch and sat down straddled on Dan. A buzz went among the spectators as Dan's cock slid into her pussy and there was nothing he could do to stop her. Not because he wanted to do it either, but he was ashamed. Because Dan had never made love in front of an audience and he thought it was embarrassing to have about twenty girls around him. Spectators who would see everything. They were now going to see when Sarah rode his rock-hard cock and he was ashamed. Sarah, on the other hand, wasn’t. She purred like a cat. The drugged Dan was completely in the hands of Sarah, who masterfully controlled the intercourse so that Dan would not ejaculate too quickly. The crowd cheered and finally Sarah went all in, which made Dan shoot away everything he had stored in his balls. The orgasm was insanely nice and for a brief moment he managed to disconnect from all his feelings of shame. Amazingly, Dan's cock was still rock hard when it saw the light of day again and even though the intercourse was over, he was still surrounded by the girls. One of them was holding a big white diaper and Dan tried to get away from the couch but he couldn't get anywhere. The drugs had rendered him powerless and the girls hardly had to make an effort to hold him down and get his legs apart. He was carefully washed, lubricated and powdered before the degrading diaper was put in place. Dan was ashamed like a dog, but it was completely according to the girls' plan. From now on, Dan would be Mirage's own little baby who would be taken care of at the parties. The drugged and diaper-wearing Dan was then carried to a couch where Sarah's breasts were waiting. The curious girls then got to see samples of Dan's sucking reflexes and how quickly he became calm and relaxed in Sarah's arms. After a few minutes, he couldn't keep his eyelids open. Chapter 6 It took a while before he realized that it was a new day and that he was lying with Sarah in the double bed at the hotel. Unconsciously, he lay and sucked on Sarah's beautiful breasts and everything felt calm and peaceful. The balcony door was wide open and you could hear the roar of the waves. The feeling of lying there sucking in that body's warm breast milk was indescribable. It was a carefree existence but with mixed feelings of both shame and security. Dan had a hard time coming to terms with the fact that he had been steered into a forbidden life as a small infant. Now, Dan's unmanly life was far from a secret between Sarah and Dan alone. Every single girl who had attended last night's ceremony would talk about him as the little perverted sucker. In their eyes, he was forever that guy in a diaper who would rather ride in a pram and get spanked on the butt than drive his muscle car. It bothered him, but the truth was that Dan loved the world that Sarah had brought him into. Dan had hoped for a breakfast in the room and made that suggestion to Sarah. "Another time Dan but today Melissa and I are going to discuss a few things at breakfast. We are the 'Maid of honors' and are expected to give speeches, but you can relax Dan, breakfast is served on the Penthouse floor where everyone is expected to wear proper clothing." "Aha, said Dan, I thought everyone was walking around naked and fucking everywhere here on The Reef." "Dan, you have a wrong idea of what nudism is. It's not about walking naked in nature for the purpose of seeking sexual contact and just so you know. Nowadays, it's actually called naturism and although nudity is an accepted dress code, customary social rules apply. The ideal of naturism is a society where nudity is neither sexualized nor requires gender segregation. "Okay, but then maybe it's more swingers I'm thinking of. How do you define them?" asked Dan. "Swinging is about sexual activities where more than one partner is involved." "Group sex, that is" "Yes, but it's more multifaceted than that." "How do you mean?" "Well, there can be several reasons why you are a swinger. One reason can be that you are an exhibitionist, i.e. that you when others watch you perform a sexual act, but it can just as well be that you are a voyer, i.e. you love to watch when others have sex. Many women are also swingers because it gives room to live out a bisexuality." "Do men and women differ in that respect?" "Yes, we do. Men are very rarely swingers because they are bisexual." "Sarah, you almost sound like some kind of sexual behaviour professor." "You would only know how many academic courses I have taken in this field!" "Hm, then you've probably already done a scientific analysis of my behaviour." "Yes, darling, I actually have. Dan you have a multiple sexuality... And you should not perceive that as anything strange. First of all, you have the typical male Neanderthal behavior where your brain power is put out of play as soon as you see tits and butts. It's a behavior that is reinforced the more beers you drink and yes, not much alcohol is needed before you men get the urge to procreate with basically any girl." "Yes, we men are efficient and don't complicate simple things." "Hm, I can agree that you are clear about what you want but as I said, you have a different sexuality as well. It's a bit unusual and I don't think you even knew about it before we met." "Uh, now I don’t get it." "Maybe it's because you're sitting and staring at my breasts, baby... and think with your stiff member." "Admit it Sarah, you like it when I look at your breasts." "Yes, I'm happy to admit that, but the question is, do you happen to have any small shred of brain power left right now and know what paraphilia is?" "No, it's a word that we Neanderthals don't need to burden our little brains with." "A little spanking on the buttocks might make you think better Dan.." "Eh, no, I just figured out that you might mean perversion." "Good boy, but scientifically the word paraphilia is used. It means that you have a sexual behavior pattern where you feel arousal and achieve sexual pleasure from unusual situations or encounters with extreme individuals and special objects." "Is there a bell ringing somewhere, Dan?" "Uh, no but.." "Dan. Even if you don't want to admit it, both you and I know that wearing a diaper and using other items meant for babies will get you sexually stimulated. People like you get horny simply from being treated like a little child's butt, and there's an academic term for your sexual orientation: 'autonepiophilia, or paraphilic infantilism'". Do you follow, Dan?" "Uh. No, that sounded like Greek to me, but I have to say that I'm amazed that there are people who sit and make up those wacky words to describe simple things in a way that makes ordinary people understand nothing. Sarah could see that Dan was blushing, and she understood that his reaction was because he had been confronted with an embarrassing truth. "Do you want to hear more Dan?" "Probably not, but I guess it's just as well that we tear the band-aid right away and put all the cards on the table. Diaper-loving Neanderthals. Any further diagnosis I should know about? "Dan, you make it sound like someone has told you that you have a deadly illness. That's not what we're talking about at all, but something very nice. I've actually been looking all my life for a man who has your sexuality and yes, there's one more thing about your sexual orientation that you should know. It's a quality that we share but from different perspectives and that actually makes you irresistible from my perspective." "Eh, what?" "Both you and I are turned on by sexual dominance where I love to be dominant. You from being submissive and being lovingly humiliated." Dan had a hard time coming to terms with what Sarah had just said and felt uncomfortable with the fact that it was true. He couldn't deny that he had never felt so happy and sexually aroused as after their paths had crossed. "Okay, so my diagnosis is that I'm a diaper-loving Neanderthal who likes to suck on breasts and get spanked on my bare ass." "Yes, but it should be added that you are mostly a heterosexual man with a need to love a woman on equal terms." Sarah could see that Dan looked relieved when she said the last thing. "Anything else you want to know about yourself darling?" "No, I think I've heard enough for today, Sarah." "Sure? It looks like you're thinking about something." "Uh, yes, that's one thing, but it's not about me, it's about you. "Just get it out. I'm all ears." Dan's face turned red and had a hard time getting out what he wanted to say. He always had an easy time expressing himself and had an outstanding ability to make small talk in the most awkward situations, but in Sarah's company he could not get it out. Dan was ashamed that he had just demonstrated the Neanderthal behavior that Sarah had just talked about. She was right. He was hypnotized by her breasts and lost the thread as soon as he saw or thought of these lovely boobs. "Well, eh, I think you know how much I like to.." ”.. suck on my nipples." "Yes, it feels forbidden in some way but still so wonderful. It's just that I can't let go of the thought that I'm grabbing food from a real child. I am extremely grateful that you let me do that and it really is one of the sweetest things I have ever experienced. But I can't really understand why you let yourself be breastfed by a diaper-loving young man like me and above all, I can't really understand how it is that you have milk in your breasts. There is only one way to get that process started." Sarah hugged Dan and gave him a long and sensual kiss before she answered. "I'll explain Dan, but now it's time for you to take off your clothes. We're going out to the beach." Chapter 7 Dan and Sarah walked along the shoreline and the waves rolled calmly and peacefully towards land. Everything would have been perfect if Dan had only been allowed to wear his swimming trunks but that was out of the question. On The Reef's beach, everyone, without exception, would be naked. Being naked among other people was one of the worst things Dan could imagine. He really hated to show his dick completely openly and his male Neanderthal brain was constantly tempted to look at anything but shells and cigarette butts. It only took a small glimpse of a smiling naked woman, especially Sarah, then it was over. The embarrassing erection would come as a letter in the mail and the whole beach would see that he was the world's worst naturist. The sinful guy who broke all naturists' code of honour. When they came to a somewhat more secluded part of the beach strip, the worst fears finally let go and then he took the opportunity to ask: "So, the naturists are not here to shag in the open in the middle of all the naked people." "That's right, but The Reef is not like any other naturist place. A lot of the bathers are actually swingers and for your information, you should know that most of them could do almost anything to become members of Mirage. You've seen how enviously they look at your new and beautiful tattoo, Dan?" "Eh, no, I missed." Sarah grinned and was amused by Dan's nude anxiety and how he struggled to walk around with his masculinity unleashed without getting an erection. For Sarah, the situation was the opposite. She enjoyed showing off her naked body and not least showing Dan as her partner. Sarah was well known here at The Reef and those who knew who she was immediately understood that Dan was her submissive little toy and that he was a guy with very limited self-determination. If Dan had known that Sarah was a celebrity on The Reef and something of a legend in swinger circles, he would not have dared to appear with Sarah on the beach. Even though Dan tirelessly did everything to appear macho, everyone still understood that it was a facade. He was a guy who got spanked on the ass by Sarah. Dan and Sarah sat down in the shade of a palm tree in an area with few bathers. Sarah put her arm around Dan and kissed him. "Dan. There is one thing I have to tell you. When you become a member of Mirage, there are certain basic rules." "Uh, okay. What does that mean?" "Well, the most important responsibility that you are expected to shoulder is a lifelong task as a guardian angel for the member who nominated you. This responsibility includes giving him or her a so-called "heart-friend service". In your case, Jane is your godmother. "Eh, okay, but what does that mean?" "It varies from person to person, but I can give you an example. You asked earlier about my breasts and why I have milk in them. I can promise you that you absolutely do not steal milk from some little helpless baby when we have a nice time together. The milk is meant for you Dan. But there has been a real baby before. The truth is that I helped my 'godmother' get out of a childless marriage by acting as a surrogate mother." Dan was completely amazed. "Oh, that must have been hard," Dan said. "Yes, it has been an enormously stressful process, but at the same time it feels like I have done a good deed. The child has got a couple of wonderful parents and lives in a completely different part of the world." Dan had a hard time getting words out but realized that Sarah must possess an enormous inner strength. "Dan, your entry into my life came very timely and our moments together and especially when you are "little" are a way for me to heal all wounds and look forward." Sarah clearly showed Dan that he should lie down in her arms and even though they were not alone on the beach, Dan did as he was told. He closed his eyes and began to dutifully suck in the breast milk, and his cheeks immediately turned red. Even though Dan couldn't see with his own eyes how red they actually were, he felt that his cheeks were really hot. He felt like the central traffic light of the beach that everyone was watching. But the embarrassment didn't end there because Dan's cock had risen like a giant flagpole that made the bathing hazard flag feel tiny and out of the shadows. Everyone's eyes on The Reef were on Dan's naked body and his stiff member swaying in the wind. At least that's what Dan thought. In fact, it was only a few bathers who had observed Sarah and Dan and the "flagpole" was also not that impressive. Dan was ordinarily equipped between his legs. On the way back to the hotel, Dan's thoughts were far away and finally Sarah asked: "How is it, Dan? What are you thinking about?" Dan looked at his red tattoo and had a little trouble getting out what he wanted to say. "Well, uh, maybe it's not the right time to ask, but you said something about guardian angel and godmother." "Do you think about what applies to you as a new member of Mirage? Said Sarah" Dan nodded. "Your duty as a guardian angel began yesterday Dan and as you know, Jane is your godmother, and she will play an important role for you going forward. As you also know, Melissa was also involved in nominating you, but she already has a guardian angel and besides, she is not bisexual either, so the choice of godmother was an easy process for you." "But why should Melissa's sexual orientation matter?" "Well, it doesn't really matter, but there is one thing you have to relate to when it comes to your godmother." "Uh, what?" "At Zenith, Jane, as your godmother, can always demand that you obey and satisfy her." "But,.." "There are no "buts" Dan. Just like the situation and stand at attention in front of your godmother. She is your only free pass, by the way. Cindy is also allowed fruit. Since they are a couple, but she sticks to women. Dan could hardly believe his ears. Life with Sarah would be far more complicated than he had ever imagined. A few hours later, a freshly showered Dan stood and looked at himself in the mirror. The tuxedo, the hotel environment and his beautiful company made him feel like James Bond. Sarah was also the ultimate Bond girl and she looked dangerously beautiful in her light dress. Dan had never been to a homosexual wedding before, but it wasn't as dramatic as he had imagined. Everything was just like any other wedding. Jane's and Cindy's parents and siblings were there and the wedding itself was held on a large beautiful terrace overlooking the sea. After the wedding ceremony, everyone gathered at the nearby harbor where a luxury yacht was waiting. On board the ship, a stately dinner was served, which was framed by many pleasant speeches to the bride and groom. When the ship eventually docked at the quay at midnight, everyone said goodbye to the bride and groom and the guests who were going back to The Reef got into waiting taxis. What Dan didn't know then was that the evening was far from over. Chapter 8 Dan felt in top shape. The evening had been convivial and relaxed and he had continued to feel like James Bond in his tuxedo and in the company of his wonderfully beautiful Sarah. Dan had taken the opportunity to mingle around on the boat and done what he was good at. He was a mood booster who got people to tell things without them hardly noticing. Jane's father Graham turned out to be the owner of a large company in the construction industry. It was a company that Dan knew very well. When Graham heard that Dan was working as a Supervisor in the same industry as Graham, he became very interested in Dan. Graham was even acquainted with Dan's boss and before the evening was over, they had exchanged contact details. Graham let it be known that if Dan would feel like changing jobs, he could call at any time. Dan felt that he got along well with Graham. A man who seemed to have hard pinches but at the same time very loving and cared about his family and not least his wife. Mercedes. A Mexican woman with authority. That she was a former model was not surprising. Mercedes was a woman who had aged beautifully, and the apple had not fallen far from the tree. Jane was like a younger copy of Mercedes. Dan had even had the opportunity to sit across from Mercedes at dinner and practiced his school Spanish diligently. Mercedes had been a gold mine for Dan, and he had quickly found out almost everything about Jane's upbringing and her friendship with Sarah. When they got out of the taxi at The Reef, Dan had expected everyone to say goodnight and retire to their hotel rooms. It was also something that Dan was looking forward to. Throughout the wedding and evening, Dan had enjoyed how elegant he had felt in his tuxedo and how outstandingly beautiful Sarah was by his side. Now Dan felt that the moment was approaching when Dan, like James Bond, could put his arms around Sarah and take off her sexy dress. Quickly, Dan became aware that there were other plans that no one had told him. The elevator stopped on the floor of Zenith, where two well-built doormen made sure that no unauthorized visitors came inside the entrance door. As they passed into the room, Dan felt that he was taken by the seriousness of the moment. He was going to experience his first event at Zenith. They entered a large lounge where bubbles and strawberries were served and in the background 70s music was playing. Some of the guests from Cindy and Jane's wedding were there, but also a variety of other people dressed in festive attire who let loose on the dance floor. Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and the music changed to a fanfare. A girl then took out a microphone and called for the audience's attention. "First of all, I would like to toast to our new married couple, Cindy and Jane." Everyone was united in a toast, and many took the opportunity to hug the bride and groom. Dan was really surprised that Cindy and Jane were really at Zenith. He had thought that they had chosen to spend their wedding night together. When the dust had settled and everyone had congratulated the bride and groom, another message came from the girl with the microphone. "Tonight, we also have another important event to pay attention to. We are going to welcome our new member Dan. Can you please come forward Dan." The unsuspecting Dan walked up to the girl with the microphone. "How does it feel Dan?" "Thank you. I've had a fantastic evening and am happy to have been there when Cindy and Jane got married," said Dan. "Excellent and now this wonderful evening will continue in the sign of love. And as tradition dictates, your godmother will now welcome you with a ceremony specially adapted for you, Dan. How old are you?" "Uh, twenty-eight years". A chair was set up on the stage floor and Jane appeared in her white wedding dress. In her hand she held something that made Dan's cheeks turn red like a tomato. Jane sat down on the chair and Dan was asked to pull down his pants. Dan closed his eyes. He tried to figure out some way to wriggle out of this but he couldn't think of a single way. In the end, he found no other way out than to pull down his pants and lie down with his butt in the air over Jane's thighs. The guests counted to the beat as Jane let the short whip hit Dan's clean-shaven bum and she didn't stop until she had given him 28 strokes. Dan thanked the gods that Jane hadn't used her full strength, but the last five lashes had still been hard. The audience applauded and then the girl with the microphone took over again. "What do you say, folks. What is it that a "newborn" member needs?" Dan was still lying over Jane's thighs and processing the pain and he didn't see the girl with the latex glove standing obliquely behind him. A large red pill was pushed with the help of a well-lubricated finger far up his ass. It had gone lightning fast and the girl had obviously done this many times before. She had kept track of the anatomy and angled her finger so that both the pill and the finger had slid into Dan's ass in an amazingly soft and comfortable way. The powerful pill immediately began to show its power. So did the women who gathered around Dan. Quickly and efficiently, like a Formula 1 team changing tires on a car in a pit stop, they had gotten all Dan's clothes off. One of the girls unfolded a large white diaper and a few seconds later Dan was freshly powdered and had his new nice underwear replaced by the thick diaper. He then tried to resist when he realized that they were going to put Sarah's blue romper on him, but it was futile. It was David's fight against Goliath with the difference that Dan had no stone to throw at his opponents and he became easy prey. The construction with the strong straps made him completely defenseless and the feeling of not being able to move his arms was extremely humiliating. If it hadn't been for the merciless power of the red pill, Dan had panicked to have his freedom of movement restricted by this utterly silly variant of straitjacket. The now slightly confused and drugged Dan was floating on clouds as he was carried away to a sofa. Suddenly he was lying in Sarah's arms and had her milk-filled breasts in his mouth. In a few minutes, Dan had gone from feeling like James Bond in his handsome tuxedo to turning into the most unmanly creature imaginable. But the closeness to Sarah and the warmth of her soft beautiful breasts made him relax. "Darling, now you can lie here and rest in peace and quiet for a little while." Dan nodded with tired eyes. It was not on the map of the world that he would get out of the spot where he lay wearing the baby straitjacket and with the pill in his ass that had sunk him completely. A moment later, Dan lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, he was lying on his back in a bed, but it was unclear where. He was not alone. Two naked women sat in bed and looked at him. Sarah and Jane. The newly awakened Dan could only watch as Sarah unbuttoned his romper to access the diaper. He was still severely affected by the pill and it was just as if the brain's signals did not reach his muscles in his arms and legs. Dan started to blush as he felt his cock grow and finally stood up straight. Sarah grinned and Jane stroked her hand at Dan's balls, causing his stiff member to sway as it tried to grow further. "Darling, I'm going to leave you alone with Jane for a while. While you get to know each other, I'll make sure that Cindy gets her love dream fulfilled. Everything will be as usual tomorrow, Dan." Sarah looked at Dan with loving eyes and said: "You look adorably beautiful with your nice new pacifier, and I think you've already discovered how effective the neckband is. Babies usually get very sad when they lose their safe little muffler." Sarah then gave Dan a kiss on the cheek and with a smile she left him alone in the room with Jane. Jane scrutinized Dan from head to toe calmly before she said anything. "How handsome you were in your tuxedo Dan and thank you for brightening up my wedding. My parents really had their eyes on you tonight Dan. God you should know how curious they were to see and meet Sarah's new boyfriend and I can tell you that you managed to charm both my mom and dad. .. and just so you know Dan. You charmed me too." Jane straightened one of the straps on the romper that made it impossible for Dan to move his arms. "Do I need to say that you are completely irresistible in your little cozy suit Dan." Jane's gaze then fixed on Dan's crotch and suddenly she looked as excited as a child who had just received a bag of candy. "Too bad this little guy is hard then," Jane said, stroking her fingers along Dan's fully developed erection. Dan couldn't help but agree. He was hard so that it almost hurt in a way he had never experienced before. "How I have longed for this wedding day, Dan, and how I have fantasized about how this loving day will end. And the prince of dreams got a face the first time I saw you Dan. Cindy and I have a really wonderful time in bed, but she can't give me everything I need." Jane had stood on top of Dan and had a bottle of lube in her hand. She looked at him with her black sparkling eyes and looked very pleased. "You should know that I'm far from dry, but Sarah wants her toy back without blisters. Dan, you can see this as the occasion when I give you my wedding memory at the same time as you give me your wedding gift." Jane moaned loudly as Dan's cock slid into her pussy and she didn't spare any effort. She pressed her pubic bone hard against Dan and immediately started rubbing her crotch back and forth with a furious speed. The incredibly nice feeling that radiated from Dan's cock made him forget that his arms were locked, and that he could not get the pacifier out. He didn't care that it wasn't Sarah who fucked him either, and even though he loved Sarah above all else, he felt the need to hold Jane and kiss her because it felt so insanely good. But of course, it didn't work. Jane came quickly and. her orgasm triggered an avalanche of good feelings in Dan who saw stars while he shot off all his rockets. Jane sank down and exhaled on top of Dan, but she let his cock stay in her. Dan felt that he was far from his normal self and the effect of the drug he had been given was still noticeable even though it was starting to lose its power. "God, it was so nice to fuck with you Dan!" Dan tried to answer that Jane had made it really nice for Dan, but the pacifier only made him utter a lot of lot of incomprehensible nonsense. Jane removed the pacifier, but she wasn't interested in talking. She wanted to make out. A wet kiss silenced Dan, who was immediately on board. Without a pacifier, Dan began to feel like a man and he greeted Jane's intense and passionate kisses with empathy. It was easy to fire on all cylinders with Jane because she was a woman with a strong sex appeal. In addition, Sarah had sanctioned their "love time" and Dan could therefore with a clear conscience take the opportunity to "like the situation". Of course, he must treat his godmother with dignity and make sure that the aftermath of loving making out was handled with empathy, Dan thought. For a moment, Dan thought that Jane was happy with what Dan had to offer and would retire with Cindy. He couldn't be more wrong. Jane was far from done with Dan. Suddenly she held up an oblong red pill right in front of his eyes. "It's amazing what tiny little pills can do to Dan. Melissa got this from her friend. You know that girl named Veronica who's an expert in fuck-chemistry. She has even delivered the romper that fits so nicely on you." Dan, who was still noticeably groggy after the first pill, tried to get Jane to change her plan. "Uh, that pill really isn't necessary and... Uh.. Couldn't we take off this costume?" Jane shook her head and Dan could see that Jane was enjoying the situation. She was a Domina to the fingertips, just like Sarah. Now he was her toy. Jane was still on top of Dan, and he could feel the sperm starting to seep out. Jane still held out the red pill and studied it intently as if it were an exclusive piece of jewelry. Then she looked at Dan and said: "Soon you'll have it in your ass Dan and then you can forget all about free will and body control." "Uh, I'm thinking, wouldn't it be better to try that pill on someone else. Cindy maybe?" said Dan and screwed up. "Good try Dan but no. Melissa said that you have a fear of injections and then we chose this one for you. The end result is the same but it takes a little longer... which is totally okay with me. I have all the time in the world, and you know what the best thing is about this pill Dan." "No." "You'll get an erection that beats anything else you've ever experienced." "Uh, .. Jane really isn't needed," Dan said. Jane grinned at Dan's objection and lifted herself up and let out Dan's half-swollen cock. Dan could see how more cum was seeping out of her pussy. In a flash, she had then pushed the red pill up Dan's buttocks and the effect was not long in coming. Dan got a trip which he never will forget, and he was surprised at how accurately Jane had described the effects of the drug. Dan's motor skills were as if blown away and eventually he lay there like a breeding stallion with a rock-hard erection. Jane didn't give him many seconds of breathing space. Dan's cock went into her pussy again. Jane, like Sarah, was a master in bed and a quarter of an hour later it was time again. The dam burst and Jane's moist and tight pussy squeezed out another load of sperm, but she didn't stop riding Dan's cock that still was hard as a rock. Jane rode until the sweat was dripping and the half-unconscious Dan couldn't decide if he came again and how long they fucked. Or rather, how long Jane had been fucking him. There was no doubt that she had a huge appetite for sex and that it was going to be a marathon. Fit as she was, she had ridden Dan's cock as if she were a tireless Duracell rabbit. Dan lost consciousness. When Dan eventually woke up, he was in bed in the hotel room with Sarah. She was in a deep sleep, but Dan could see that she seemed to be happy. He had no idea how he had gotten there, but he could happily note that the blue romper was neatly folded up on a chair and that his motor skills had begun to return. With a little wobbly steps, Dan had sneaked off to the bathroom where he took a long cool shower. The shower was much needed. Yesterday had been sweaty to say the least and his balls felt like two dried out raisins and it was only now that he seriously realized that he was really sore in the buttocks after Jane had spanked him. He wiped his buttocks very carefully to avoid pain, but when he let the towel slide over the red tattoo on his shoulder, he was really amazed. It started to flake. Dan grinned happily when he realized that he had been duped. The tattoo was fake. When Dan lifted his eyes from the tattoo, he saw that Sarah was standing in the doorway, looking at him. "Honey, I would never agree to someone subjecting you to things that you are absolutely not okay with." "Thank you, Sarah. Have I ever said that I love you." ”... yes you have, Dan, but you are welcome to do it a little more often." The journey home was a sore story for Dan. "Blame yourself, Sarah said! If you had accepted to wear the diaper as I said, everything would have been peace and joy Dan." Chapter 9 The next few weeks were tough for Dan, and he had to learn the hard way what complete obedience meant. Sarah had an unparalleled ability to vary her dominance and Dan thanked the gods for allowing him to be the ordinary Dan when he was at work. She drove with Dan like a cat's game with the rat, but despite all the humiliations, Dan didn't want to trade a single minute of life with Sarah. Every day after work, when he opened the door to the apartment, he had to take a deep breath. The uncertainty of what awaited made his heart pound. He would never dare to tell anyone about this life to anyone outside, but he loved the adrenaline rush and excitement when he was declared incapacitated and deprived of any form of self-control. He understood that he would never feel comfortable with the changing table and walking around in a diaper, but as humiliating as it was to be treated like an unvirtuous baby, he was looking forward to every single minute. So did Sarah. The dominance games triggered her sex drive and Dan's balls had to work at full speed. Wednesdays were clearly Dan's favourite, but he got the feeling that Sarah was beginning to suspect that he had more luck with the dice rolls than was reasonable. Luckily, Sarah enjoyed Wednesdays as much as Dan did, so she didn't do any research to analyze Dan's long series of sixes. However, there would come a Wednesday where Dan's flow came to an end. As usual, Dan had been looking forward to a nice Wednesday evening, without having to lie on the changing table with his butt bare. He had rolled the dice just like he had done all the other times. But today he didn't get a six. Instead, it was the worst possible outcome. One. "What bad luck you had today," Sarah said, and couldn't help but look pleased. Her specially ordered dice had delivered! *** Dan looked angry when the doorbell rang. There would not be any Wednesday fucking and the evening had gotten off to the worst possible start. Sarah had lectured him with a good round of spanking. His butt hurt and the diaper felt extremely humiliating. The worst part of life, however, was something completely different. He had once again been forced to wear the blue romper. She had also intended to put the force-grip on him, but she had not found it. If she had had a little better order of her things, she might have noticed that it was gone. Of course, she could not have known that it had been thrown into the garbage chute. "Dan, can you open the door, please." "Are you kidding? My arms are stuck like in a vice in this silly costume." "Darling, take care of the language. It's my best friends who come to visit and you know that I absolutely don't hesitate to give you more spanking on the ass when they watch." "Sorry Sarah, that was stupid of me, but I think that if you want to have a girls' night without me, I can always go out and play pool with the boys at work." "Forget it Darling. Tonight it's diaper and breast milk that applies to you. Nothing else. By the way, Melissa is going to spend the night at our place and we're also going to celebrate that Cindy and Jane are back from their honeymoon." The not entirely positive Dan had a stiff smile as he stood next to Sarah and welcomed her friends. Maybe Dan should have figured out that more than half the fun for Sarah this evening was to show Dan as her little diaper boy. "Hi Melissa, how were you in Europe?" said Sarah. "Oh, it was absolutely wonderful, and I have so much to tell. You can't imagine what a well-stocked "magic box" I brought home." Dan stood there in his blue romper and felt like a fool. His butt looked gigantic because of the thick diaper, but even though Dan felt like an elephant in a china shop, the positive thing about the misery was that the girls were completely busy babbling with each other. Dan was kind of in the room but felt like a colorless and bland painting on the wall. He got zero attention but that would change when Cindy and Jane showed up. "Oh, hey how was the honeymoon. You look gorgeous," Sarah said "Thank you! It was the best trip we've ever done," Cindy said. "Exactly said Jane, but who do we have here,... my little darling.. who apparently has been an unvirtuous little boy. You're wearing the same cute costume as the last time we met." "Yes, there's a little boy here who thought his mistress wouldn't discover that he had tampered with the dice." Dan was on the verge of saying that he was an innocent poor victim and that it was in fact Sarah who had cheated and should be spanked on the buttocks. Instead, he chose to bite the bullet and raised his eyebrows in an attempt to appear innocent without risking Sarah tightening the "thumbscrews" even harder. More guests then showed up and the whole party gathered in the living room. Not unexpectedly, a lot of champagne was consumed. Dan felt out of place not only because of his degrading outfit but also because it was a girls' night with topics of conversation that didn't appeal to him. Dan challenged fate and asked Sarah a little nicely. "Uh, I think it would be good for me if I filled up with some B-vitamins. I've seen that there is a cold and good IPA in the fridge." "Absolutely, darling, take it, but you have to pick it up yourself." The straitjacket of course made it impossible for Dan to open the fridge door and even if he had gotten it open, he wouldn't have been much happier as he couldn't remove the cap or hold the bottle himself. Dan was sitting next to Sarah on the couch and was just about to ask her if she would consider taking off thr romper when she pushed him so that he was lying in her arms. "Dan, there's a better way to meet your need for vitamins." As the most natural thing in the world, Sarah pulled out her breasts and Dan realized that he had no choice but to make a fool of himself in front of Sarah's friends. He closed his eyes and tried to disconnect from the fact that he was in the spotlight but it didn't work. His cheeks were already tomato red and he understood that all the girls had seen his reaction. For time and eternity, everyone in the room would associate Dan as Sarah's submissive little baby. Obediently, he opened his mouth and sucked Sarah's beautiful breasts into his mouth. There was silence in the room because everyone was interested in seeing Dan live out like a real baby. Melissa was the one who broke the silence. "When I see Dan in a diaper, I think of my friend Veronica's young tenant. Veronica calls him "Rambo" and he, just like Dan, has a really hard time letting go of his male ego and accepting the diaper. "But how does she educate Rambo and get him to accept his place?" said Jane. "Yes, it helps that Rambo is a rather inexperienced young man, and especially when it comes to women. His strong desire for a girlfriend makes him very malleable. Veronica is also very clear but what she wants and as you can probably imagine, Veronica always gets her way. Most of the time, she just needs to use her feminine attributes and a little authority, but Rambo also gets a lot of medical help along the way to become an obedient boy." "What kind of 'medical help' are we talking about, Jane wondered." "Well, Veronica is one of the world's most prominent doctors in mental health and Rambo has tried both this and that. We've already tried some of Veronica's milder witch potions on Dan and you can only imagine how docile Rambo was with a slightly more powerful pill in his tail. He became pious as a lamb and got an erection as if he had had an overdose of Viagra." "But how did you get to know Veronica?" asked Cindy. "It started at a mental health congress where my swinger app flagged that there were two other girls at the congress who shared my interest. As you may understand, that congress got a completely different focus after we came into contact with each other. Yes, and since then we have met regularly and eventually started a network for medical regression adapted for sexual purposes. It is thanks to this network and above all through Veronica that I have been able to equip myself with a full "magic box" with a whole battery of "miracle workers". "You don't happen to have the magic box with you tonight?" asked Sarah with a smile. Melissa grinned and nodded happily. Everyone in the room, including Dan, understood that Dan would have a trip that he would never forget. Suddenly someone rang the glass and one of the girls wanted to speak. "Girls. It's a privilege to meet you in this way and I think it's probably the first time ever that we've seen non-alcoholic wine bottles in this apartment." "But you can see that I'm breastfeeding my little darling," Sarah said with a wide grin. "Yes, absolutely and that is a very good and thoughtful reason to abstain from alcohol but Sarah, it has not stopped you from drinking wine in the past and I have actually noticed that there are more people here tonight who seem to have a newfound love for non-alcoholic wine. With that said, I thought that maybe there is someone who has something important to tell. We've promised not to keep any secrets from each other, haven't we?" "Yes, we'll have to put the cards on the table, Sarah said, but I firmly believe that Melissa needs to get out the magic box first." "I'll pick up the bag right away, Melissa said". Dan tried to get up from the couch and run away, but Sarah barely had to make an effort to hold him down. Dan was immediately surrounded by a number of girls who effectively helped Sarah hold him down as they unbuttoned the romper in his crotch. A few seconds later, the diaper was removed and he was sitting as if in a vice when Melissa inserted the needle into his red-flamed and freshly spanked behind. He was quite sore after Sarah's punishment, and it hurt quite a bit when Melissa started to push the plunger so that the liquid found its way into Dan's body. "You're really good Dan said Melissa. Just hold on a little longer, and then it will feel good." Melissa's reassuring words were a small comfort to Dan and the feeling of humiliation and powerlessness he experienced was far worse than the fear of injections and the slight pain that radiated from the thin needle in his gluteal muscle. Melissa explained to the girls in detail that the drug would quickly settle like cotton in Dan's brain and greatly suppress all feelings of anxiety and his ability to use his muscle strength. "Here you go Sarah" Melissa said and pulled out the syringe. Now he's yours. The girls helped turn Dan around and put him in Sarah's arms, but they didn't bother to put the diaper back on. "Thank you, Melissa," Sarah said, looking lovingly at Dan who was obviously not relaxed in his whole body. Everyone in the room could see that Dan's cock was as straight and stately as the Eiffel Tower. Sarah caressed Dan's balls with one hand and looked him in the eyes. "Are they ready to hear a piece of news that will change our lives?" Dan nodded and everything that happened felt like a dream where he was floating on a cloud. But Dan was prepared for what Sarah would say. She didn't know that he already knew. He had observed both this and that and he definitely wouldn't be shocked. Instead, he felt like a marathon runner who was on his way to the finish line and received the cheers of the people when he was about to win Olympic gold in solitary majesty. He was going to reach a long-awaited goal. Now he lay calmly and comfortably in Sarah's arms and listened to what he had already figured out. Sarah told me that she had removed her IUD as soon as they had started their relationship. Sarah then said what everyone had expected. She said it lovingly, and Dan could clearly see the happiness in her eyes when she said it. "Dan, you and I are going to be parents." Her wonderful words were replaced by a long and passionate kiss. Melissa took the opportunity to powder the "little Eiffel Tower" and make sure Dan's diaper was put back in place. Dan felt like he was in heaven. Of course, there were many who wanted to congratulate Sarah and Dan and when the gunpowder smoke had settled, a glass was clanged again. "Hm. Well, uh, I thought maybe there's more great news that someone wants to pass on or what do you say Melissa. It's not every day we see you with a glass of non-alcoholic wine." Melissa shone up like a sun and stroked one hand over her belly. "Okay. It wasn't really meant to be public today but I understand that there has been some and paw and YES that's right. I too have embarked on a nine-month journey." Melissa glanced at Dan as she stroked her hand over his stomach again, and even though Dan was stoned, the token had fallen down. He remembered that night on the terrace very well. It was the time when Sarah and Melissa had spiked Dan's wine glasses and then given him an otherworldly nice. Up until now, Dan had thought that the end of that evening had been highly unplanned. Now he understood that it was far from an impulsive act. The memory of the strange syringe that Melissa had put into the wine glass to suck up Dan's ejaculation had not been a strange drunken dream. Dan felt taken advantage of and the natural reaction might have been that he would have been furious. Maybe he kept his composure because of the syringe they had forced into him, but when he saw the happiness in Melissa's eyes, he felt a warmth spread in his heart. He felt proud and honoured. No one raised the question of who the father of the child was. Probably because everyone already knew and that this was how it worked within Mirage where you acted as one big family with your own norms and rules of order. Melissa received many long hugs from her friends, and she took the opportunity to unabashedly bend over Dan when she kissed Sarah. Her warm and soft breasts were pressed up against his face and she smelled sensual. If Dan had been able to move his arms, he would have stroked her stomach to show that he felt joy for her pregnancy. Instead, he let the tip of his nose find its way into the cleavage between her breasts and took a deep breath. Dan had barely had time to think clearly before the next bomb went off. "Anyone else who has something non-alcoholic in their glass and wants to say something?" All eyes turned to Jane and when she in turn looked at Dan with her black sparkling eyes and massaged her belly, Dan understood that life would get even more complicated. Sarah hugged Dan a little extra and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She was glad that she had followed Melissa's line and let her give him a fast-acting syringe instead of a sedative pill in his bum. He behaved exemplary even though he was told things that would make any ordinary person freak out. "Yes, even in my stomach things happen,” said Jane. For me and Cindy, it is a matter of course that marriage includes children and it was not a difficult choice to send my birth control pills that I have taken since my early teens in the trash. Yes, and... Apparently, I was quite fertile on the wedding night. It wasn't just the overjoyed Jane who looked at Dan as she told her news. Everyone in the room understood that Jane's pregnancy had not been initiated at a fertility clinic with sperm from an unknown donor. Dan lay safely in Sarah's arms and took the news in stride. Despite the sedative injection, he still got teary-eyed with happiness when he saw Jane's tears of joy and how proud she was when she talked about her pregnancy. Dan thought back to when Sarah had left him strapped and naked with the dangerously sexy Jane. Jane had, with Sarah's permission, chosen Dan to have unprotected sex when she was most fertile and on her wedding night as well. At that point Dan had been having pangs of conscience. Making love to someone other than Sarah went against Dan's moral compass and he was not a swinger. But what could he have done differently? His beloved mistress and girlfriend would have spanked him black and blue if he hadn't satisfied Jane. He remembered so clearly the moment and thoughts when Jane squeezed out the first drops. The sex drug he had been stuffed with and the feeling of crossing a forbidden line had intensified his orgasm. He had had one of the most powerful orgasms he had ever experienced. That Jane was happy with her wedding night was obvious and it made Dan feel proud. Of all the alpha males and submarine captains, Sarah, Jane and Melissa had chosen Dan's golden balls for their reproduction. No one else. His male genes were to be passed on. Dan certainly didn't look like a winner in his blue romper but he didn't care and if he had been able to move his arms he would have hugged Sarah and stroked his hand over her belly. Instead, he relaxed and enjoyed lying in her safe arms. Dan's relaxed existence came to an end when Sarah clanged her glass and wanted to say something. "Thank you all for all the positive and fantastic news. I'm of course overjoyed for the exciting time that Dan and I have ahead of us, but at the same time I'm very happy that Melissa, Jane and Cindy are going on the same happy journey. What a wonderful time we have ahead of us! Now you have to excuse me for a moment. The hour has struck when Dan is to be put to bed. The babysitters will soon take over my apartment. I'll be right back." Dan had no desire to make the acquaintance of a babysitter, but he was not able to protest. On the way out, Dan was embarrassingly reminded of his underage status where they kissed and patted him on the diaper as if he were a real baby. But Dan saw the light at the end of the tunnel and thought positively. With a little luck, he would soon get rid of the romper and when Sarah had left, he might be able to convince the babysitters that they could watch Netflix while he did something else. He might even be able to perk up enough to take a walk in the pub and play pool with the boys. Sarah wouldn't notice anything anyway. She was going to rumble around in bed with Melissa all night. When Dan saw the babysitters for the first time, he immediately realized that he could put down all thoughts about billiards. Jane and Cindy stood in the apartment with big smiles. "Dan, make sure you are an obedient boy tonight," Sarah said and gave Dan a quick kiss. ”.. and Dan. What was it you would remember about Jane?" "Eh, that she’s, my godmother." "And?" ”.. do I need to say it?" "Yes Dan, if you want to avoid getting an extra round of spanking on your bare ass," Sarah said. "Okay, Jane is my godmother and thus also my mistress and I promise to be an obedient boy and show her gratitude as long as I live." It was an oath that Dan had memorized when he became a member of Mirage "That's how it should sound," Sarah said. As you know, Jane and Cindy are going to be parents soon and what better preparation than to practice diaper changes on you Dan?" Dan had the nerve to say that they could practice on each other, but he didn't want to challenge fate. "Girls, if there's anything you need, just call. Me and Melissa are in Dan's apartment." Sarah looked pleased as she walked back to the other girls. She knew he was in good hands. Dan wasn't quite as happy. Especially not when he saw that Jane was holding a big red pill between her thumb and forefinger. Her triumphant smile was unmistakable. "What do you girls say," Dan said. "Maybe some of you want to try something new? Eh like that red pill?" Jane looked at him with her black sexy eyes and smiled. Cindy then put her hand on Dan's diaper-covered butt and said: "Are you going to show us the way to the changing room?" Dan walked with heavy steps towards Sarah's specially decorated room. A room that breathed humiliation, femdom and mental challenges. But he still loved the room. It was here that Sarah turned him into a little one, made him feel ashamed and took away all possible feelings of being a real man. He had never been in the changing room without getting tomato-red cheeks and .. rock-hard erection. Diapers and adult children's clothes of various models were neatly stacked on the well-stocked and clearly marked shelves. Dan loved it when it was tidy, but the various "discipline and upbringing tools" that hung along the walls made him feel insecure. The changing room triggered a mixture of horror and delight that he would never be able to curb but which he still loved in some strange way. Dan made an attempt to resist when Cindy and Jane wanted to put him on the changing table, but he became painfully aware that the drug in his veins was still making him pitifully weak. His enthusiastic babysitters quickly got him on his back and immediately tightened a strong strap that pressed his upper body down against the changing table. Around the ankles, they then fixed padded straps that were connected to the electric winch in the ceiling. Through the large mirror on the ceiling, Dan could see how miserable he looked in his childish attire. With a simple push of a button, Jane hoisted Dan's feet up in the air and he was left lying in the fetal position. When they then started to take off his romper, he got a glimmer of hope that he might be able to run away, the girls made no mistake. His hands were carefully strapped in with the straps attached to the corners of the changing table. Dan remembered very well when all the annoying straps were installed on the advice of Melissa. It was the same type of straps that she used in her service at the hospital, and Dan could state that they were incomparably effective. Cindy then grabbed the adhesive diaper straps and a second later Dan's entire abdomen was exposed. A strong feeling of humiliation washed over Dan like a wave as he felt the cool air cool down his naked and spanked ass. The exposed position made Dan's cheeks feel like red-hot frying pan and he was ashamed of his fully developed erection. "Oh la la," Cindy said. "Jane, look at that! This little guy seems to have very sinful thoughts. What do you think we should do about it?" "Well, what do you think Dan? Jane said, holding up an oblong red pill. Dan understood that it was a rhetorical question. The answer was given. He was going to be sent off on a real trip regardless of what he thought or answered. Even though the situation was completely hopeless, Dan still made an awkward attempt to wriggle but Jane looked triumphantly at Dan when her middle finger was as far inside his ass as it could possibly get. The pill's effect was not long in coming and it almost felt like he was going to take off and fly away. The sugar sweet Cindy had started to take off her clothes at the same time and Dan could see that her ass was just as red as his. "I understand if you're wondering Dan and it's true," Jane said. "Cindy never fucks with men but only for tonight she's going to make an exception." Jane then took out a bottle of lube and lubricated Dan's stiff member and then she proceeded to carefully lubricate a black oblong little vibrator. Jane looked at Dan and grinned when she saw his reaction. "You just need to know how nice it sits in the ass Dan." Cindy had sat down on top of Dan and was ready to climb him. She was just waiting for Jane to insert the black little vibrator. Dan tried to keep his legs together because he didn't want any more intrusion into his butt. The red pill would have been more than enough. "Relax, Dan!" said Cindy, closing her warm sweet eyes. She then took a deep breath and moaned with pleasure as Jane pushed the black conical vibrator into her little hole. "Sorry Dan,” said Jane. "We only have one, but I've made a note of what I'm going to take with me the next time we meet. Cindy then raised Dan's cock and slowly lowered herself down. "Oh, nice," said Cindy. How hard you are Dan, ... Oh!" Dan could see that Jane was holding a remote control in her hand, and when she pressed a button, there was a muffled buzzing in the nursery. Dan could feel the vibrations from the sex toy in Cindy's rear propagate all the way to his cock. Cindy moved softly and methodically, and although she preferred women to men, seven days a week, she showed no signs of unhappiness. If her feelings weren't genuine, she was a very good actress, but for Dan it didn't matter. Cindy's nice treatment combined with the red pill had sent him to a completely different planet and he was busy with himself. Dan could no longer take in everything that was happening but that it felt insanely good was clear. His brain had gone from a fully functioning state where information flowed in continuously to a situation where he could only register single images. All normal thinking was put out of action. The same goes for his physical ability. It was only his most basic functions that worked, such as breathing and circulation. It didn't matter how hard Dan tried. The brain was not able to tense a single muscle. The red pill had sunk him completely on all levels except for his ability to reproduce. Because the pill had made him hornier than ever, and his cock was hard as a rock that longed for rampant fucking, and it was in exactly the nice existence he was now in. It didn't take long for the heavens to open. He had a long and prolonged ejaculation and instinctively he tried to put his hands on Cindy's hips to hold her down. He didn't want her to take off and fly away under the pressure of the cum surge when the train left the station. It stopped at a thought. The impulses from his brain were blocked by the drug in his signalling system. If they had arrived, he would still not have been able to move. He was stuck to immobility in the corner posts of the changing table. Cindy could definitely feel Dan's cock growing and pulsing as he orgasmed but the small splash of semen that flowed out was not noticeable. Especially not when she had a vibrator in her buttocks. Dan's "money shot" was also not that impressive, but even if it was only a few milliliters released, it still contained hundreds of millions of capable sperm. What Dan didn't know then was that one of them would make it all the way. Dan had thought that the evening would end there. That Cindy had gotten what she wanted and they were going to put him on a diaper and put him to sleep in the crib. But that was not to be. Dan had a hard time staying conscious, but he thought he sensed that there was a new girl in the saddle. Jane. He liked her very much and he was glad that it was she and no one else who had become his godmother. Sarah was of course number one in all respects, but Jane was easy to like and not just socially. She was a girl who breathed sex and the pregnancy certainly hadn't reduced her sex drive. The rhythmic squeaking from the changing table would elude the neighbors well into the small hours and the two babysitters had taken turns riding Dan's cock that had fought bravely and refused to give up. However, it was an untenable situation and, in the end, Dan had suffered from exhaustion and lost consciousness. *** When Dan woke up the next morning, he had a nice feeling in his body. He felt harmonious and cheerful but heaven knows his balls were sore. His spanked buttocks were also sore but the soft and thick diaper was like a band-aid that relieved the pain. He lay in bed in Sarah's arms and sucked on her breasts. Life felt wonderful and he let his hand slide over Sarah's soft belly.

Intro: Not long after I finished writing 'Seems Too Good,' I had an idea for a new story that's been percolating for the past six months or so. A few weeks ago, I was able to finally get some time to work on this new work, 'In-Between.' I currently am working on Chapter 18, and anticipate I'll hit about 37-40 chapters when it is completed. I've decided to go ahead and release it as a serial at this time, with the prologue I'm posting tonight, and then I'll post a chapter each Friday until I conclude my writing, when I might consider posting more frequently. I really appreciate all of my readers who have left so many great comments, voted on the chapters, and generally been very supportive! Please consider leaving a vote on each chapter and/or a comment to help this appear frequently in the suggestions on the main page! Special thanks to PrincessPottyPants for letting many of us write stories in the sandbox she created with the DiaperDimension! Please note that this story will feature diapers, bottles, and other adult baby content. If that's not something you're interested in I would advise you to take a pass on this work. I believe the story is more than that content, but it does feature that throughout the work as a main theme. There are references to my other works, but it's not required that you read them before hand to understand the story. If you do wish to read in order, I recommend this order: 1) Diamond Tours 2) Undercover Tour 3) Exchanged 4) Little Hope - Exchanged Book 2 5) Alterations - Exchanged Book 3 6) Seems Too Good I hope you all will enjoy this new work! Thank you so much for joining me on this new journey! Prologue: I LOOKED AT the mark my dad had made on my doorframe again and smiled with glee! Today was going to be the best day ever of high school! I might never have noticed if my friend Shawn hadn’t said something yesterday about it seemed like I’d grown. I’d given up hope that would likely happen anymore at eighteen, and stopped measuring, but here I was… finally!!! I was practically bouncing as I made my way to the kitchen and grabbed a breakfast bar and a bottle of water from the fridge. “Ready?” My dad asked while walking back in the room with a travel cup of coffee. “Yes!” I told him with a smile, “Can we leave now so I can go see the nurse before school?” He laughed, “I figured you’d want to do that. Grab your bag and we’ll head off.” I walked to the car ahead of him and opened the back door and looked at the seat there, or rather the lack of a car seat! I smiled as I buckled up and Dad drove me to school. He pulled up to the front where there was a little bit of activity already still a half-hour before school. “Have a good day Sport! I love you,” He told me with a good-natured smile. “Thanks Dad, love you too,” I told him as I closed my door. I walked up the steps to the school, dodging a few students who were definitely still taller than me! As I opened the main door, I saw one of the senior girls was dragging a boy not much smaller than me to the office with her hand grabbing tightly onto his wrist. The tell-tale wet spot on his front was not going to go over well for him inside the office... While I felt for him, the girl’s giggling and laughter over his misfortune spurred me to walk faster to the nurse to hopefully beat them there after a principal saw them. When I arrived, I found the woman I was looking for sitting at a desk that I could see over pretty well, except where a computer screen blocked my view. “Cameron! What brings you here so early baby boy?” I felt my gut wrench at that statement, but knew she used that tone with everyone who was too short to be a ‘Big’ to her. I forced myself to sound confident, “Hi Mrs. Giddings, I’m here to update my height records if you might have a chance to check?” Her eyes narrowed at me and I wondered if I had now offended her. “Well, you think you might have grown since the beginning of the year?” I nodded, “My dad and I checked last night.” “Well, step over to the scale over here. Take your shoes off first though!” I blushed, knowing that I did have shoes on that gave me an extra two inches, and stood bare-foot on the scale as she first read off my weight. “One-hundred-and-ten pounds… You are a scrawny boy, aren’t you?” She smirked at me. I shrugged, “I eat all of the time, just never gain anything,” I told her honestly. “Still, you might see about having some more fattening foods in your diet, add some more milk in your meals?” She suggested. I bit my tongue and groaned, knowing that she thought of me still at my old height… and what kind of milk she would have wanted me to have. “I’ll try,” I told her an easy lie. She reached behind me and pulled up an attachment from the scale that seemed anachronous in a way from the high-tech instruments that even a school nurse’s office had. I could see in the corner her automated changing table, an auto-feeder, and an older model of a machine that I knew would take off all of the body hair of a little with the press of a button once they were strapped inside… I shuddered as I thought about how many times that I had just barely avoided them! I felt a bar land on my head gently as she pushed it down. “Stand tall little one!” She told me. I did so, and she looked down to make sure my feet were flat on the scale’s surface. “Those feet are flat, right?” “Yes, Ma’am,” I told her calmly waiting her verdict. She stared at the digital readout above the scale for a moment and adjusted things before saying, “Well, I’ll be! I guess you’re going to grow up to be an adult here after all!” “How tall?” She smiled, “Seventy-three inches!” “So…?” I asked with a smile. “You’re officially no longer a Little, Cameron!” I smiled widely as she entered the information in the system and then looked at me, “I’m sad this is the last day I’ll see you in that uniform. If you brought anything else with you, you may go ahead and change?” I nodded and said, “Thanks!” before heading down the hallway into a bathroom that I found unoccupied. I quickly took the stupid clip-on tie off, followed by the slacks and button-down shirt. I was already wearing normal boxers, so I was able to quickly pull on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt with my favorite band on the front of it. I had risked a bit with already wearing regular tennis shoes, but those went back on with a smile that I wouldn’t have to wear the stupid Littles’ dress shoes I’d been forced to wear since elementary school. I looked in the mirror at my face and smiled, knowing once and for all I wasn’t in danger of being just adopted off of the street like my Little friends! Mom had been a ‘Big,’ but for some reason I had inherited short genes. I was never going to be as big of a ‘Betweener’ as my dad, but at least legally as a ‘Betweener’ like my dad was, I could have a future that didn’t involve a nursery and diapers for the rest of my life! I headed out of the bathroom, noting the now full hallways, and made it to my first class just before the tardy bell rang. “Mister Sylvester, why are you out of uniform?” The tall twelve-foot woman who taught English asked me. I forced myself not to be nervous as I craned to look up at her still towering at me even sitting at her desk. “I’ve just been to the nurse. Please check my records, you’ll see I’m no longer required to wear the Little’s uniform, Ma’am.” I was polite, knowing that she could still met out punishments that involved diapers and going back in my educational status. “Is that so?” She asked as a couple of large girls in the front row giggled. “Yes, Ma’am.” “No way, he’s still a Little. Can I take him to the nurse so you can get on with class, I’ll get him diapered, and send him off to a daycare?” Kristin, a total witch of a girl said. “Well, let’s just see what the records say,” she said. I watched her pull up the school’s student information system on her tablet and clicked through before tutting, “Well I’ll be, you did finally grow up, didn’t you?” She said to me. I nodded, “Yes ma’am.” “So, I guess this means you’re going to college next year after all…” “Yes, Ma’am,” I said to her. “Which one?” “Emerson?” I told her. It was a university a few hours from my hometown that would have accepted me as a little too. Fortunately, now that I had received a new official designation, I would be able to cancel my CARE exam that had been scheduled for next week! “My Alma Mater!” she said with a smile, “Too bad I guess that means you won’t be in Wenig. I was an RA for two years there.” She looked over at Kristin, “That’s of course where I met my little guy.” Fortunately, the school announcements started up then and I was able to avoid hearing any more discussion about the poor man’s fate. I’d seen him on several occasions in our class, dressed just in his onesie and a messy diaper. Kristin had especially seemed to enjoy getting a chance to dote on him. Whenever he was there she constantly cooed at him with baby talk, and worked to actively embarrassed him when he tried to hide behind his large stuffed puppy dog. ‘He certainly isn’t lacking milk in his diet,’ I thought while grimacing at the number of girls in the class who had nursed him while we would read as a class out loud. I made sure to pay attention as she gave us our final project we had to complete for the semester before our exams began in three weeks. I walked out alongside Beth; my best friend who was unfortunately only seventy-one inches tall. Her brown hair was braided into two pigtails on either side of her head like most of the littles. “So, no uniform, diapers during exams, or graduation now?” she said with a smile as she gave me a hug. “Congrats Cameron!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I told her returning the hug. Her plaid uniform dress with the required white blouse unfortunately labeled her as the ‘Little’ she would forever be. “I’m sorry this means we’ll be in a different dorm now…” She shrugged, “It’s not like you can’t come visit me?” I nodded, but felt my stomach be a bit queasy, “Maybe we can meet for lunch on campus each day?” “Already afraid to be around a little who can drag you down?” She teased me. There was a hint of truth in it that we both knew neither could escape. Now that I was officially a Mid, or a Betweener, it was risky to hang around Littles, lest I be labeled as one myself! Even ones like Beth who were nearly as tall as I was, and every bit as potty trained, could draw unwanted attention to me! I hoped her Betweener mother and Big father would be able to get her safely away from the graduation ceremony later that month. I was glad I wouldn’t have to worry about the gauntlet that the Littles usually faced as soon as the caps were thrown in the air! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Please let me know what you think so far! Thank you for reading! As always comments and likes are very much appreciated! (They help motivate me to keep going and get this completed quickly!)

What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued

Hello! This is the first story I ever have written. Pure fiction. English is not my native language. Enjoy! If someone likes it I might write a sequel. BR Sandman Dan’s adventure By Sandman Chapter 1 The stewardess had just sat down and fastened her seatbelt. For a moment, her thoughts seemed to have drifted far away from the passengers and her work in the aircraft. Was she on her way home to her boyfriend or family or was it going to be another night in a concrete hotel where she would party with her colleagues in the crew? Dan tried to relax and looked around. In a few minutes, the aircraft would touch down and once again he was on his way to a new adventure. Dan was used to this life. He was looking forward to new challenges and seeing new things and meeting new people. Dan's colleagues were jealous. Everyone had hoped to get this job. It was a well-paid foreign contract that, unusually, was not located in a godforsaken den in the wilderness. No one begrudged Dan that he had finally drawn the longest straw because he really had the skills and experience that the customer was looking for. He had also had a successful assignment for the same company quite recently and that had been the deciding factor. The client had been clear and said that they would be more than happy to have Dan as Supervisor. The project was supposed to last for three years, but everyone involved understood that it was a very optimistic time estimate and that it would probably take much longer than that. Delays were standard in this industry. For Dan, it was okay. Every extra day in this paradise would feel like a reward. Dan closed his eyes and stretched in the airplane seat, feeling expectant. Several good years lay ahead of him, and it was likely to be a soft start. Dan wasn’t that much needed in the beginning of the project where he could assist only with some simple administrative activities, but when the project took off, there would undoubtedly be some hectic days. The pilot landed the plane pretty well and began to brake sharply to quickly turn off the runway. Dan rested his eyes on the cute stewardess sitting right in front of him. Her thoughts were still far, far away, but suddenly, she looked at Dan with a sexy smile. Dan smiled back. Throughout the flight, he had admired her Afro-Asian looks, and she had a sexy little ass that Dan just couldn't help but rest his eyes on. As Dan started to walk towards the plane's exit and passed the flight attendant, their eyes met. Dan responded politely and then followed the stream of passengers out of the plane and on to passport control and baggage claim. When Dan was waiting for his bags, his phone beeped and when he checked, he saw that a WhatsApp message had arrived. "Hey handsome! I saw your phone number on the notepad that you held in your hand. At 20:00 I'll be at the lobby bar. Hilton Downtown. Regards Rhonda" Dan looked around and saw that the cute stewardess was standing a short distance away in the company of the crew. She had her eyes fixed on Dan and had the phone in one hand. Dan responded quickly. 🔥 😊 //Dan Just after Dan sent the message, he saw that the flight attendant was reading something on her phone and smiling. She then looked at Dan with a happy smile and then grabbed her cabin bag and said something to another member of the flight crew. Then they walked towards the exit. Gosh, this is too good to be true, Dan thought as he sat in the taxi. What are the odds of getting picked up on a flight? Either way, that put Dan in a very good mood. The taxi eventually arrived in an area that Dan recognized, even though he had never been there before. He knew the streets thanks to his explorations in google street view where he had clicked through street by street. It had been part of his preparations to quickly settle into his new surroundings. Dan had received several suggestions for different accommodations but decided on an apartment that was relatively central within walking distance of both restaurants and the subway. The taxi stopped and the moment of truth approached. Would the furnished apartment be as good as he thought and was the key there the landlord had said? Dan keyed in the code to the padlock with the metal box attached to the bike rack and was able to confirm that the keys were in the agreed place. A few minutes later, Dan was in his new apartment and after a quick round, he could breathe a sigh of relief. The apartment was just as good as he had hoped for. Bright, fresh and with a majestic view. Dan immediately set to work and unpacked his suitcases. He always did it when he came to a new place. Even though it felt hard, Dan had realized that it always paid off later. Dan was also something of a pedant when it came to orderliness. Especially when it comes to clothes in wardrobes. Everything had to be folded with meticulous care and each piece of clothing had to have a specific place. This almost morbid mania for order was something that amused Dan's closest friends and something that was often joked about. They said he was a "fake man" but that was something Dan could offer. In fact, he couldn't believe how his friends could leave their gym bags lying around inside the front door for days on end before they were unpacked. No, it was something that would never happen at Dan's house. In the afternoon, Dan began to prepare for the evening's unexpected and very promising "date". Dan had always found it easy to meet new girls and God knows he'd had many casual sexual relationships but never with a flight attendant. Two hours later, Dan and Rhonda were sitting in the lobby bar with drinks in their hands. Not surprisingly, Rhonda was outgoing and easy to hang out with, and after a couple of steady drinks, they had broken the ice and sat tightly entwined and were united in a long, erotic kiss. When Dan returned to his apartment early the next day, his hair was in a mess and his shirt was hanging outside his pants. The night had been hot and intense, and Dan had a lot of sleep to catch up on. Rhonda was probably already back at 10,000 meters on its way to its next destination and it was unclear if their paths would cross again. When Dan tried to get the keys to the front door, he heard footsteps downstairs and a couple in sportswear approached. “Are you the new neighbor? Hi, my name is Brad, and this is Sarah!” “Hi Brad, Hi Sarah! Nice to meet you!” Brad looked like a fit Greek God with straight facial features and exuded confidence. At first glance, he looked like a nice guy who cared about his appearance, but Brad, or if you should call him "Sport Ken", was completely uninteresting to Dan. Brad was like a stain on his glasses that you immediately wanted to get rid of in order to have the opportunity to see more of his girlfriend "Sport Barbie". Sarah had the most kind and seductive eyes Dan had ever seen. Jesus, what a beauty! She gave a mature and stable impression and Dan guessed that she was about 35 years old. The couple said they had just returned from an exercise and Sarah was still a little stunned, causing her lovely breasts to dilate under the olive top as she inhaled. Dan could feel it growing inside his underwear and blushed when he realized that Sarah had observed what he had been looking at. “How about meeting over a cup of coffee some day in the future? What do you say to that, Dan? “Well, that would be very nice. Let's get in touch. I just need to settle in a bit first.” “Did it get late last night?" asked Sarah? “Uh, well..” Sarah grinned and then she said happily. “Nice color on the lipstick... but you'll need to use stain remover to get it off your shirt!” “Uh, ... Oh, yes look. Well, uh, I guess I'll have to take a trip to the washroom in the basement.” When Dan entered the apartment, he immediately sank into the couch in the living room. He felt tired. The night's activities had left their mark and besides, he wasn't really used to the new time zone that was very different from what his body was set to. Dan couldn't quite let go of the impression of "Sport Ken and Sport Barbie". His new neighbors. It was undeniably a handsome couple, and Sarah didn't really have a Barbie look, but it was more Brad who looked like a movie actor with perfect looks regardless of the time of day. Sarah had more of a mature and curvy MILF look and appeared to be a determined and sexy woman he easy could fall in love with and Dan could only congratulate Brad for capturing her. It bothered Dan that he just had blushed in front of Sarah. Brad probably hadn't seen it because he was facing the door lock when it happened. Dan, on the other hand, was convinced that Sarah had noticed Dan's reaction. It had almost felt like she had intentionally exposed her sexy breasts just to provoke a reaction inside Dan's underwear. Dan had stepped into the trap and blushed like a little child when he realized that Sarah had seen the bulge under his pants. Dan felt tired to death, but right now was the wrong time to sleep in case he was going to get into the groove and adjust to the time difference. A quick shower did the trick and Dan went on a shopping spree around the neighborhood. In the grocery store at the small square, he got hold of the most important basic goods and when he was back in the apartment, he brewed a cup of coffee. He took it out to his terrace. The apartment was superb. The best Dan had ever had and the central location with easy walking distance to most things got Dan in a wonderful mood. It really felt on all levels that he would be happy in his new home. In the evening Dan passed out quite early. The last 24 hours' escapades took their toll, but around midnight he was abruptly awakened by some noise in his surroundings. At first, Dan was completely disoriented, but quickly his brain woke up and then he realized that the sound was coming from the bedroom in the neighboring apartment. Apparently, the insulation of the wall did not dampen the sound waves from the other side very effectively and it was obvious that Sport Ken was having a very good time right now. The rhythmic squeaking from the bed was unmistakable and neither Sport Ken nor Sarah seemed to be discreet about what they were doing, quite the opposite. It could be heard so clearly that it almost felt like Dan was in the same room. Sarah's irresistibly sweet moans affected Dan who immediately became very horny which resulted in a rock-hard erection. Sport Ken increased the pace, and you could clearly hear their genitals bumping against each other. Sport Ken started to groan heavily, and their lustful moans got louder and louder and when Dan heard that Sarah was having an orgasm, he shot a big load all over his belly. Dan hadn't been able to keep his hands over the quilt. With a cupped hand on his stomach, Dan sauntered off to the bathroom and washed himself before crawling into bed and going back to sleep. A few hours later, he woke up again and had a tired eye open and saw that it was 4:32 a.m. Once again, it was full speed ahead with the neighbors. Sport Ken apparently hadn't had enough of Barbie... Or maybe it was the other way around. They fucked until the feathers roared. Dan could eventually hear Sport Ken muster his last strength and clearly declare that he was shooting his load deep into Sarah's pussy. "Yes, ... yes... came in me Brad... oh". Then you could hear them hugging and kissing. For a short while it became quiet and peaceful and Dan tried to go back to sleep, but the stillness was replaced by noise, clatter, and lively conversations. Brad and Sarah seemed to be doing anything but sleeping. Chapter 2 Dan eventually got up and brewed a cup of coffee. He ate breakfast in peace and quiet but accidentally spilled on his shirt. Dan understood that it was a stain that needed to be fixed immediately or it would become permanent. With the coffee thermos in one hand and the dirty sweater and shirt with lipstick in the other, he went down to the laundry room in the basement. Dan didn't have an appointment but found what he was looking for, a bench section with a stainless-steel tub that could be used for hand washing. A tumble dryer was running and apparently there was someone in the house doing the laundry. Dan put his coffee thermos aside and poured some lukewarm water and a splash of detergent. Just as he got his sweater into the tub, the door to the laundry room opened and in came Sarah. She looked like she had just gotten out of bed, and her hair was a little tousled, and she yawned widely. “What's a guy like you doing in the laundry room this early in the morning?” “Good morning, Sarah! Yes, I managed to stain my sweater...” “Oh god, your coffee smells so good I could kill for a cup, said Sarah. "Uh, I'd rather not die today," replied Dan. Go ahead, grab my coffee. It's probably cold anyway before I’m done with my sweater.” “You’re so cute”, said Sarah and took the coffee mug in her hand and leaned her ass against the countertop right next to Dan. “Oh wonderful”, Sarah said after the first mouthful of coffee. “Today I really need something to cheer me up”. Dan understood what she meant. Rummaging around all night undeniably leaves its mark. Sarah continued, "Damn, I thought my laundry would be dry by now, and I'm waiting for an important call in a few minutes.” “Could I ask you for a favor, Dan?" “Absolutely.” “Could you bring my laundry upstairs? It should be ready in just a few minutes!” “Of course," Dan replied. Dan stood with both hands in the washtub and Sarah put her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. “Oh, you're so kind! Then I'll see you again soon" said Sarah and hurried up to the apartment. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect his thoughts. Sarah's presence had caused Dan to have sinful thoughts. It wasn't just that she drop-dead gorgeous. She had a charisma that Dan had never encountered before. Normally, Dan felt confident around women and was the one who always took the initiative, but in Sarah's presence, he felt like a little schoolboy. It was as if she owned everything around her, and her naturally feminine ways had made him stand at attention. By the time Dan was done removing the stains, the dryer with Sara's clothes had also stopped. He emptied the machine of clothes and immediately began to fold everything neatly before putting the freshly washed garments in the laundry bag. He recognized the olive-colored top. Damn, he remembered how great it looked on her yesterday. Dan was then shocked and embarrassed by what he held up. He quickly checked behind his back to make sure no one else saw what it was. The garment was some kind of baby blue romper in adult size with short legs and buttons at the crotch. It had long arms. Very long arms... that could be locked onto the stomach. At the front of the chest there was also a print "Mommy's big boy". What the fuck!? Dan hoped Sport-Ken wasn't sad now that his favorite piece of clothing was in the wash. Dan didn't really know what to think. Probably it was just a masquerade dress and Dan quickly proceeded to take care of the rest of the laundry, which included bedding. When Dan tried to fold one of Sarah's duvet covers, he realized that something was stuck inside. At first, he thought it might be a sock or a panty, but soon he realized that it was something else. Something that was even more astonishing than the romper. It was a baby pacifier but scaled up in adult format. And that's not all. The pacifier had a long strap with a locking device that forced the user to hold it in their mouth. Dan discreetly tucked it under the other clothes and walked up to the apartment and rang Brad and Sarah's doorbell. Dan tried to figure out how he would react if it was "Mommy's little boy" who opened the door. Unfortunately, no one seemed to be at home, so Dan put a note in the mailbox saying that he had taken the clothes up to the pool on the roof terrace. It was there that Dan had planned to spend the morning. The roof terrace turned out to be a real oasis and a huge contrast to the city's pulse down at street level. Dan was alone in the pool area, and he immediately sat down on one of the sun loungers under a parasol. The sun was shining, and Dan realized that he needed to put on sunscreen immediately. The warmth and the comfy bunk quickly made Dan fall asleep and he didn't notice that Sarah was approaching. “Hi Danny” “Uh., Hi Sarah” "Is it okay if I join you?" “Absolutely”, Dan replied, raising the backrest of the deck chair a notch. At the same time, Sarah was laying out her bath towel on the sunbed next to him. She stood with her bottom facing Dan and leaned forward to smooth out the towel. Of course, Dan couldn't help but look, and just then Sarah took the opportunity to glance back. “Do you like what you see Dan?” “Oh, sorry, Sarah. You are a very beautiful woman Sarah, but I apologize a thousand times. That was stupid of me.” “The apology is accepted, Dan, but as punishment you must put suntan lotion on my back.” She handed Dan a bottle and lay down on her stomach on the bunk. Then she unbuttoned the back of her bra. Dan poured some suntan lotion into his hand and began to rub it into her softly and gently. Dan felt ashamed and regretted staring so rudely at her buttocks. After Dan was done, Sarah stood up and held her hands over her breasts. “Is it okay for you if I sunbathe top less?” No sane person, regardless of sexual orientation, including Dan, would answer no to such a question. Sarah's impressive breasts were thus released into the open. “What about your back, Dan. Is it lubricated?” “Uh, no.” "Okay, Danny boy, lie down on your stomach and I'll fix it." Dan did as he was told, and soon he felt Sarah's hands almost caressing his back. As Sarah approached the lower back, she resolutely grabbed Dan's swim shorts with both hands and pulled them down over his buttocks. She took plenty of time to lubricate the lower back and Dan felt pitiful and uncomfortable with his pants pulled down. "You know what, Dan, this white ass actually deserves a little spanking considering your sinful looks on my buttocks," Sarah said, slapping him a little harder than Dan was prepared for. “It was rude of me to look at you like that, and… if it would feel better for you, you can do it!” Dan said jokingly. "Well, that would be a useful lesson for you," said Sarah with a smile. “You'll have to come over to my place and pull down your pants and I'll make sure you behave better next time. You can pull up your swim shorts now... young man.” Sarah then lay on her back in her deck chair and closed her eyes. It didn't take long for her breathing to change, and Dan realized that she had fallen asleep. Given her activities in bed this past night, it was no wonder she needed recovery. Dan couldn't help but admire Sarah as she lay there, looking peaceful and relaxed. Dan was amazed by her plump and naked breasts and the reaction inside his swim shorts was embarrassingly obvious. Like a tent pole, his cock stretched out his shorts. In an attempt to change his mind, Dan snuck off for a dip in the pool. The cool water did the trick and Dan leaned back against the edge of the pole and put his arms up. It didn't take long before he had company in the pool. "Oh, that was a much-needed power nap," Sarah said, and swam up to Dan. She stood up in the waist-deep water and stood in front of him. Dan had to bite his tongue to keep from staring at her lovely boobies. "Have you had time to swim in the sea?" asked Sarah. "No, not yet" I replied, "but I'm really looking forward to doing it. Mask, snorkel, and flippers were the first things I packed on my way here". “I could show you some real gems," said Sarah. “Do you have any plans for Saturday?”, she asked. “No, I don't have anything special to do this weekend, but don't get me wrong, I don't want to be a nuisance and ruin your and Brad's plans”. “Brad left early this morning. He belongs to the Navy and is on his way to a secret mission. All I know is that he will be out for at least three months. I can't believe he's so childishly fond of riding around in that submarine!” “Yes, we're all different”, said Dan, and couldn't help but think of the light blue romper. How would Brad manage without it for three months, and how on earth do you choose a life in a submarine instead of hot nights with Sarah? Dan lay there thinking. Would he sink so low and put on something as unmanly as baby clothes? Not a chance in hell. What was that couple doing? Probably quite strange things, but Dan had heard with his own ears how they had fucked both loudly and passionately, just like any heterosexual couple. Maybe it was just masquerading dress after all? Dan tried to see himself in a romper, and the very thought of it made him blush. “What are you thinking of Dan? Your thoughts seem far away”, said Sarah “Uh, well I was just thinking about, uh. I'm going to pick up my leased car today just after lunch and I'm not sure what papers I need to bring.” “A driver's license is enough, said Sarah. What kind of car are you going to have?” “Well, uh... Quite a far cry from an eco-friendly family car. A Dodge Challenger.” “Woah... Then we'll take it to the beach on Saturday”. Just before Sarah and Dan parted before lunch, Sarah said, "Thank you for folding the laundry so nicely, and you, my friend, don't forget that your little white ass is going to learn a lesson.” Sarah said the last thing with a smile and Dan had a hard time deciding if she was joking or serious. Dan began to get the feeling that she wasn't joking, and that the romper was something completely different from a masquerade dress. Chapter 3 Dan had long dreamed of having a real American muscle car with a male V8. The 6.2-liter engine with 807 hp did not disappoint him. The Challenger went like a rocket, and he had a hard time tearing himself away from the car when he had parked it in the basement garage. The white Tesla in the adjacent parking slot looked like it had a female owner, and Dan guessed it was Sarah's. Unless, of course, Brad wore feminine sunglasses and a pink scarf with his blue romper. Dan didn't have far to go to his office in the city's financial district. That's where he would hang out when he wasn't out on site. To get to the office, it was easiest to go by public transport, although it was also possible to walk. Initially, the project was far from hectic, and the team focused mainly on administration like reviewing project plans, signing contracts with suppliers, and preparing for the mobilization before the start of construction. Dan quickly found several like-minded colleagues that wanted to hang-out after work and Dan was really looking forward to Thursday's after-work at the Sports Bar near the office. The week went by quickly and soon Dan was standing there with a beer in one hand and a pool cue in the other. It was an insanely fun and wet evening and just after midnight Dan walked home to the apartment. He was far from sober, and strolling happily along the street in his neighborhood that was lined with open-air cafes when he heard a woman shouting from one of the tables. Dan turned around and saw Sarah with a friend. ” Dan, this is my best friend, Melissa.” “Hi Melissa! Nice to meet you.” “Please Dan, have a seat.” Dan barely had time to sit down before Sarah had fixed a large and strong drink for him. Dan knew it wasn't a good idea to drink more today, but he was past the stage where the wrong head started making decisions. Dan quickly forgot that he was on his way home and time really flew by and suddenly the restaurant closed. Sarah then insisted that they should continue at Dan's house. He remembered that a bottle of wine was uncorked. Also, that Sarah had said that it was now that Dan would get spanked on the bottom as punishment for staring at her butt like crazy. Dan had thought she was joking and said, "be my guest" and the two girls had quickly gotten his pants and underwear off. As the most obvious thing in the world, Dan had then agreed to lie down with his ass in the air over Sarah's thighs. Still unaware that his poor ass was going to be spanked.... for real. It had hurt. It had hurt like hell, but he had let Sarah spank him without resisting. Then everything had flowed together in a blissful mess of disconnected memories. It was somewhere there that Dan had lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, it was well past 11 o'clock in the morning. He felt better than he deserved, but it took a few seconds before his brain registered time and space. Dan thought back to yesterday and realized he didn't remember much. He had no memory of how he ended up in bed. His mouth felt as dry as sandpaper, and Dan regretted that he hadn't been more restrained in his drinking. Just the amount of alcohol he'd drunk at the Sports Bar was enough to keep him away from his new Challenger all day. Training at the gym also felt distant. No matter how he tried, his thoughts kept tracing back to yesterday. The memory lapse bothered Dan, but he felt warm inside as he thought about the evening with Melissa and especially Sarah. Dan took a deep breath and felt it start to grow down his crotch. It wasn't until he put his hand under the covers to straighten his underwear and make room for his incipient erection that he realized that everything wasn't as usual. Dan lifted the covers and looked down at his genitals. He could hardly believe it. The white diaper looked huge. Chapter 4 Dan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It can't be true; it can't be true. Dan opened his eyes again and looked down. ... No, no, no.... How on earth did this happen? Dan blushed and squirmed, causing the diaper to make a plastic sound. How...!? Apparently, Dan had completely lost control yesterday. Goodness knows Dan really doesn't spit in the glass but he's always good at setting boundaries and he had also done that at the Sport bar yesterday but then it had gotten out of hand. Dan stared at the diaper and felt the bulge where he knew his stiff member was struggling to blossom and get even bigger. A strange feeling of arousal and some kind of inferiority spread through Dan's body. The diaper made him horny, but he couldn't quite tell if the arousal was due to the diaper itself or to the fact that it was Sarah who had put it on. Either way, it made Dan blush. He blushed not only because he looked like a grown-up baby, but mostly because he didn't dare to admit that it felt good. After all, it was against all principles of masculinity for a normal adult man to enjoy something as childish as a diaper. Dan sat up on the bed, put his feet down on the floor. Damn it. His butt hurt, which made Dan realize that at least one memory hadn't been a drunken dream. It had really happened. He had been lying over Sarah's thighs with his pants pulled down. Dan sighed heavily and got up and walked towards the bathroom. The plastic sound of the diaper made Dan feel ridiculous and it didn't get any better when he was forced to rock forward as it didn't work to get his legs together because of the thick padding in the crotch. Arriving at the bathroom, Dan quickly pulled up the diaper nibs and was shocked by what he saw. His best friend was barely recognizable. A good layer of powder had made it chalk white but that wasn't all. All the pubic hair was gone. All of it. The sight of his clean-shaven cock made Dan's jaw drop. How on earth did that happen? Dan had zero recollections. Absolute zero. He closed his eyes and cursed himself. Why, why, why did I drink so much yesterday. Dan really needed to pee, and it felt like the peeing would never stop, but once the last drop had been squeezed out, Dan did something that surprised him. An act that made him blush and, to his surprise, gave him a powerful erection. The obvious thing would have been to throw the diaper in the bin and then jump into the shower. Instead, Dan had carefully put the diaper back exactly as it was before, and then he had gone back to the bedroom and crawled under the covers. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the soft and thick diaper enveloping his genitals. Pretty soon one of his buttocks started to itch and reflexively Dan brought one of his hands down to try to fix it. Immediately, he was reminded of how sore his ass was and that Sarah had given him a good spanking. It would be difficult to sit on a chair today. Damn it! That's what happens when you think with the wrong head. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Dan froze. Holy shit. He couldn't go and open the door as he looked now. Dan considered his options and thought it would be best to stay in bed, hoping that the visitor would think he wasn't home. That plan fell apart right away. A key was put in the door, and then he heard the front door open. It was Sarah, and she went straight to the bedroom. "Excuse me for intruding", said Sarah, “but I was a little worried about how you were feeling today, and I thought I heard you were up, so I hurried here." Sarah had two cups of coffee in her hand, and without hesitation she jumped into the bed and sat down next to Dan and gave him a cup of coffee. “You really look like you need a strengthening cup, Dan!” “What a surprise! Thank you!” “Did you have fun yesterday?”, said Sarah. “Yes, I think so!” “Think?” “Uh, well I had a lot of fun but, obviously, it was a little too much of a good thing.” “What do you mean?”, said Sarah. “Well, uh... It got a bit blurry at the end, uh, very blurry.” “Kind of pitch black?” Sarah asked. “Uh, . . .Well you could say that. “ "How lucky you were that you were in good hands, and that Melissa and I tucked you into bed! By the way, I locked your door from the outside yesterday with your keys. That's why I was able to come into your apartment just now.” “Thank you, Sarah! I sincerely apologize for losing control.” “Accepted, though with some hesitation, and I must consider giving you another round of spanking.” “Uh, No, I firmly believe that I got the point, and I will be painfully reminded of my blunder for many days to come.” “Are you sore in the butt?” “Uh. Does Dolly Parton sleep on her back?” “Let's take a look!” “But no, wait...” Sarah snatched the covers from Dan, which made him embarrassed to say the least. “Look at that, a big little guy”, Sarah said. “You know, we couldn't just leave you all by yourself without protection yesterday.” Sarah stroked her hand on her diaper and grinned. "How did it feel to wake up as a little boy, Dan?” Dan really didn't want to tell the truth, that it felt good, and tried to tell a lie. “Well. I haven't had time to think about it though and I'm not in need of a thing like this it at all. Not even when I'm drunk. It's completely unnecessary.” Dan felt extremely uncomfortable about the situation and didn't even want to take the word diaper in his mouth. Diapers were only for wimps and completely out of the question for a real man. “Is it true?”, said Sarah. “I think I can see something completely different.” Sarah still had her hand on the diaper where there was a big bump. “In fact, it's a perfectly normal reaction. I know a lot of adults who gets horny on regression games just like you seem to do.” “Hey, this is not a sexual orientation or fantasy that I have. Uh, I'm an ordinary man with a traditional sexual orientation.” “Sweetie, all women can see that you are masculine, fit and have an attractive appearance, but a strong man dares to show emotions and live out his sexual desires. Now, I'm not talking about wanting to fuck your partner in the ass. I'm also not talking about men who think it's male and enough with two minutes in-and-out as soon as the lights are off. No, I'm talking about men who dare to break norms and taboos. In fact, it may be that what you consider unmanly is the manliest thing you can do. Dan, I'm pretty sure the guy in front of me should try to step outside your comfort zone. Just like you did so nicely yesterday. By-the-way Dan, there is one thing I wonder about. Have you been peeing today?” “Uh, yes. Why do you ask that?” “The diaper looks dry Darling. So, then you apparently took off the diaper before you peed and then you put it back on? “Uh, yes...” “Okey, good boy!”, said Sarah, patting her hand on the diaper. “Tomorrow at nine o'clock we go to the beach Dan. I'm sorry I must go now, but I'll see you tomorrow.” “Okay, see you then”, Dan said. “Another thing, Dan. You remember what you promised me yesterday, don't you?” “Uh, well, not exactly." “We'll get to it later," said Sarah, with a subtle smile. Chapter 5 It was a very quiet Friday for Dan. He had spent most of the day in front of the TV, but twice he had been down to the garage and sat in the car and opened the bonnet and admired the shiny V8. Dan had a craving to go for a ride, but he realized that it wasn't possible because his body still had alcohol in his system. On top of that, his buttocks were incredibly sore, and he wouldn't be able to sit for very many minutes before the pain became excruciating. His ass kept reminding him of the insanely unmanly things Sarah and Melissa had done to him yesterday. He couldn't believe he'd let it happen and felt a lump of unease in his stomach. Dan realized that he would be "smoked" for time and eternity if it came out that he had allowed himself to be spanked on the buttocks and slept in a diaper. Apparently, he had also promised something he didn't remember, and he bitterly regretted that he had been stoned and lost control. Dan really hated situations where he didn't have complete control and now, he had messed up a lot. To make matters worse, he began to have warm feelings for Sarah, which made the situation even more complicated. Especially after she was in a relationship with Brad and Dan really didn't want to get an entire submarine crew on his neck. Sarah was forbidden fruit. At the same time, Sarah had shown interest in Dan in a way that felt more than friendly, and Dan didn't really know how to handle the situation. Sarah made him horny, but he'd never forget that she'd beating him up like the worst imaginable little hooligan. His male self-image had taken a big hit and Dan told himself that what had happened was an isolated drunken thing, a one-time thing and something that would never be repeated. Now he was going to cover up all his tracks. It was just that Dan was drawn to Sarah as if he were a small piece of iron next to a giant magnet, and her powers of persuasion were incomparably effective. She would always get what she wanted, and Dan was horrified by what it would lead to. He felt ambivalent. A part of him said no, no, stop, that's a dead end, but his head between his legs wanted something else. But there was something special about Sarah that he couldn't put his finger on, and he knew almost nothing about her. He had no idea about her past or what she did for a living, and something told him that Sarah had given birth to a child. She had a few little streaks on her sexy belly that Dan associated with girls who had been pregnant. Dan realized he had a lot to figure out. Sarah felt satisfied as she packed the parcels into her Tesla. The delivery of the special things she had ordered had been delivered much faster than expected. Now there was an opportunity to move forward a little faster with Dan than she had originally intended. Yesterday it had been exactly ten years since her husband had died in a climbing accident. Steve had really been extreme in everything he undertook, even sexually, and that's what Sarah had fallen for. However, she had always had a feeling that Steve's challenging lifestyle would one day be his death. It had taken time to get over Steve, but Sarah got a lot of help from her closest friends, and she could see that time heals all wounds, although she would carry a scar with her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, it seemed almost hopeless to find a new love, but Sarah did not compromise on her high standards. It would be allowed to take the time required. Now, however, a person had appeared out of nowhere. Dan. Already at first glance it had felt right. His friendly eyes and athletic body made him easy to like, but it was his attitude that made him highly interesting. Despite his somewhat tough macho style, he had blushed precariously at their first meeting and Sarah had sensed that behind the male façade there was something completely different that was much softer. Sarah's first impressions had turned out to be 100 percent accurate. When Dan had been drunk, Sarah had tested him and just as Sarah suspected, Dan had shown himself to be playfully compliant and could take a step back without in any way coming across as a paralyzed sissy. He was a rough diamond who would need a little help to become Sarah's obedient little boy, but Sarah new exactly what was needed to get him there. Sarah was punctual and knocked on Dan's door just as agreed. “Hi Dan! You haven't forgotten about me and that we're going to the beach today, have you?” Dan looked alert and excited, and Sarah understood that Dan was just like any boy, regardless of age. They love beach life and swimming in the sea. “Hi Sarah! I certainly haven't forgotten about you. In all honesty, I've been longing for this excursion all week and I’m ready to hit the road”, Dan said. “Let's go right away then!”, said Sarah. “It's going to be so much fun to ride in your new car. I saw it in the garage next to my Tesla yesterday. It really is a beauty!” “Yes, of course it is! I've never had anything like it, but I thought you only live once and I did well in the negotiation with my employer so yes, now it's just a matter of sitting back and enjoying.” The V8 rumbled nicely as they swung out of the garage and Dan felt like a king. For him, this was a boyhood dream come true. The muscle car was awesome and really had all the power and beauty that he had been longing for, but it was still the travel company that contributed the most to Dan's happiness right now. Sarah was truly enchantingly beautiful. She looked relaxed and ran her hand through her blonde hair to straighten a streak. Then she looked at Dan with her brown mottled eyes. It didn't matter which part of Sarah Dan rested his eyes on. No matter where, a warm tingling sensation spread that made him want to hold her. Dan realized, however, that he had better not show these feelings. Sarah already had Brad and he really didn't want to risk his new friendship with Sarah. The road to the beach was incredibly beautiful but narrow and curvy and Dan cruised along at a leisurely pace. After half an hour, Sarah suggested they stop by a beach bar and have a cup of coffee. Perfect, Dan thought, as his bruised ass had begun to bother him. A few minutes of breathing space in a standing position would do the trick. Sarah understood very well what Dan was going through but couldn't help but enjoy the situation because Dan seemed to have taken his punishment with a happy mind. “Well, Dan said, the sports seats on that damn car don't seem to be suitable for a freshly spanked ass at all.” “Oh yes, said Sarah. It's just that you've forgotten to put on the diaper, Dan.” “Uh, he, he, yes, it would have been nice and soft” Dan said jokingly. “But as a completely inexperienced person in the field, you don't realize how to relieve the pain." “Before I'm done with you, Dan, you'll be an expert”. Dan couldn't quite tell if she was joking or serious, but Dan suspected that she was testing his reaction and that there was more to what she was saying than just a joke. Dan grinned and tried to think carefully before commenting. “Well then, I guess I'll have to get used to you adding color to my life. It's going to be standing tickets from now on”. “Darling, there are other ways to make yourself an obedient boy too.” “Ha, ha... That was my suspicion, but the question is what is the least bad?” “You'll have to try it out, Dan... In any case, they have very good coffee here.” Dan and Sarah sat down at a table and Dan grimaced a little as he put his butt down. "Poor little thing", said Sarah, grinning. “It must have been a memorable evening for you last Thursday.” “Well, truth be told, I have very few recollections of what happened. By-the-way, what was it that I had promised you in the wee hours of the morning? You said you'd tell me a little later.” “Are you sure you want to know Dan?” “Yes, actually I do. I'm ashamed of that memory lapse and for me it's important to be honest. If I've promised something, then I must fulfill it. A drunken evening is no excuse for not keeping my promise.” “Okay Dan. Then I'm going to take out my phone and show you a video that I recorded. This happened when Melissa and I were trying to get you into your diaper and tuck you into bed.” What Dan saw next made him white and shocked for real. Suddenly, he realized where the disconnected piece of the puzzle fit in. The memory that he thought was just a drunken dream. “Dan, we're going to take that step tonight!”, said Sarah and interrupted his thoughts. Dan realized he was pushed into a corner and took a deep breath and sighed. “That'll be our little secret”, Sarah said. Chapter 6 Dan nodded cautiously and then became very quiet. Sarah let that sink in and left him alone with his own thoughts. Yes, she thought. Now I've got him on the hook. “The beach is waiting for us, Dan! I'm just going to powder my nose on the ladies, then we're off!” The atmosphere was a little tense when Dan started the car, but Sarah took it in her stride and took out her phone and texted Melissa. "He's seen the😊 video. You should have seen his shocked expression!!! ... but I could see in his eyes that he wanted to do it again..." The answer was immediate" 🧡 🥰 😍 🧡 "What are you thinking about Dan?", said Sarah. “Oh, I'm sorry that I'm a little quiet", said Dan. “It's kind of uh, quite a lot to take in. I would never have thought that..” “But you stick to what you promised, right?” “Uh, I... I guess so.” “But come on, Dan. Cheer up!” “I'm sorry, Sarah. I promise. Just give me some time.” “Take the time you need Dan!” After about 30 minutes, Sara pointed to a road sign with information about an exit a few hundred meters ahead. “Turn left at that exit, then it's not far to go”, said Sarah. A few minutes later, they drove into a large fenced-in area. "This is an all-inclusive hotel for members only", said Sarah. “Everything you could possibly need is here. Gym, pool, tennis courts, spa, restaurants, cinema and of course a very nice beach strip. Since I'm a Gold member, I'm allowed to bring visitors with me.” "It looks great", Dan said, when parking in front of a large building that looked like it contained a gigantic lobby and beyond it you could see the sea, but the beach was completely hidden and could not be seen. “Are you okay Dan?”, said Sarah. “Yes, but I can't really let go of that video. Uh, I can't quite make ends meet... how?” "Dan, don't think about it right now. Once we're settled on the beach, we have all the time in the world to talk. All right!” Dan nodded and locked the car. “Come on Dan, first we're going to the locker room and then we'll report to the reception.” Men and women changed in the same place, which Dan thought was a bit strange, but he didn't say anything about his thoughts. “Here is my locker where we can store all our things.”, said Sarah Dan opened his backpack to get his swim shorts, but Sarah stopped him. “You can't bring anything in”, said Sarah. “Okay, I get it, but I'm just going to put on my swim shorts.” “No, Dan. You must leave everything in the cupboard. Valuables, phone, camera clothes. Everything must be locked up. Including swimwear. This is a nudist resort with strict rules. You will be naked all day, Dan”. Dan took a deep breath and gathered his courage. He didn't know if he was going to be able to do this. Showing himself naked was the worst thing he knew, and it had been that way ever since he was a child. He remembered the agonies he had had every time there was gymnastics at school. At least then he would have had the opportunity to wrap himself in a bath towel and only show off his naked body to a few male schoolmates. Now Dan would walk naked among complete strangers of different genders and ages. It wasn't that Dan needed to be ashamed of his body, quite the opposite. He was slim and fit and had a physique that most people dreamed of, but that was of no importance now. He really didn't want to walk around naked and especially not considering the way his spanked ass looked. It was as colorful as a traffic light, and besides, he didn't have a shred of hair down there. Everything was shaved off and his family happiness looked like a porno cock or like a little boy's dick. Dan was close to panicking, and he tried to think of a way to back out, but he just stood there completely paralyzed and felt awkward and helpless. Sarah's huge breasts were already out in the open and Dan felt a certain thing between his legs start to move. He understood that sooner or later it would lead to disaster. Dan wouldn't last a whole day with a naked beauty like Sarah's without getting an erection. It just didn't work, and the consequences would be as embarrassing as it gets. I'm sure Brad would hear that Sarah had been walking around on the beach with Dan, the sissy. The one with the spanked ass and the cock that stood out like the Empire State Building. Brad and his submarine buddies were going to kill him. Sarah was now in the process of taking off her panties and Dan closed his eyes and tried to shift his thoughts to something else. “What are you thinking about Dan”, asked Sarah? “Uh, yes… " “Dan, take off your clothes now!” Dan reluctantly did as she said, and it took some time, but in the end, he was standing there in his birthday suit. “Good boy”, Sarah said, taking him by the hand. “Now we go to the reception and sign up”. The reception was gigantic with a large open lobby area where naked people crisscrossed. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew where to go. He stood next to Sarah and turned his ass towards the counter, dropping his hands down in front of him to cover himself. When they were finally about to leave for the beach, a “male” couple called out to Sarah. “Hello Sarah!” “Oh, you're just getting prettier and prettier every day!” “Hi Jeff. Hi Rob! Thank you, that was kindly said. It's always a pleasure to meet you guys! How are you? Still on your honeymoon?” “You bet!” “This is Dan, said Sarah, “My new special neighbor” “Hello Dan! Nice to meet you!” “Nice to meet you too”, said Dan. “You'll have to excuse us”, Sarah said, "but we need to go for a swim!" Jeff grinned broadly and then said to Sarah. “I see that your "neighbor" really must have been a disobedient boy!” “Exactly”, Sarah said, stroking Dan's buttocks with one hand. “You know Jeff, Dan only had to lie with his ass bare over my thighs for a few minutes before he became a wonderfully harmonious and affectionate little boy.” “Come on, Danny boy! Let's go swimming.” Chapter 7 Dan felt his chin drop when he heard what Sarah had just said to Jeff. He turned black as a thundercloud and was just about to roar but stopped at the last moment. He didn't want to attract any extra attention. He wanted to be invisible and crawl under a rock and disappear. Sarah, on the other hand, enjoyed it like never before and happily showed off Dan as her new trophy. Before they were down on the beach, she had talked to about ten more friends. Friends who had been amused by Dan's colorful buttocks. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect himself. The cylinder head had almost flown off several times, but somehow, he had calmed his anger and balanced on a slack line and come over to the other side. Now he had a real adrenaline rush, and an unexpected and nice feeling began to spread through Dan's body. Even though he'd just been through a minor hell where Sarah had presented him as her little “slave boy," which had been insanely humiliating, he felt happy. Horny. Proud. He wasn't proud that she'd presented him as the little guy who was raised with his pants down. No, he was proud to be the chosen one. In front of many of her friends, Dan had been presented as her "property," as a boyfriend and not as a neighbor. Sport Ken was not going to be happy. Sarah had had a long discussion with Melissa last night about the best way to “catch” Dan and both agreed that the best way to do it was to go hard and "throw him in the water to see if he swam”. Sarah had been a little worried that he might freak out, but her gut feeling had been right. Dan was a fighter who didn't give up easily. He was the docile guy Sarah had been looking for, but she also knew that Dan was having a hard time with himself right now, and especially with the nudist life that seemed completely new to him. Sarah couldn't help but smile at his childish shyness and fear of showing himself naked. “Look at this Dan, this will be our little oasis for today and a place where we get much needed shade.” A little secluded among the palm trees and flowerbeds was the most exclusive sunbed Dan had ever seen, and Sarah could tell by Dan's body language that he was shining like the sun and liked the place. “Woah exclaimed Dan.” The sunbed, or rather the "four-poster bed", was big enough to accommodate two people and it was equipped with everything you could possibly need for a day at the beach. A white semi-transparent mosquito net hung down the sides. “I'm glad you like it, Dan. I suggest we start with a bath, but before we do that, I need to help you get smeared with sunscreen. Can you give me the bottle to your right, please!” Sarah immediately started rubbing it on Dan's back. When she got down to his bruised buttocks, she stood to the side of Dan and asked him to stand a little wider with his legs. Sarah had one hand on Dan's stomach as she gently rubbed his bruised buttocks. She then put plenty of suntan oil on both hands and let one hand slowly find its way between Dan's buttocks. “Oompf”. Sarah suddenly pushed a finger deep into Dan's ass while her other hand quickly encircled his cock which immediately became rock hard. Sarah then pressed her body against Dan's right side. The closeness of Sarah's warm pussy against Dan's thighs and the touch of her stiff nipples against his chest became too much. Dan exploded. The first load of sperms hit a nearby flower bed and the second ended up in the sand. The rest flowed out over Sarah's right hand. Dan was breathing heavily, and his cheeks turned rosy as if he had run a marathon and he was speechless. “Oops! Now I firmly believe that both of us need to wash ourselves off in the sea.”, said Sarah. Chapter 8 Hand in hand they had walked down to the water and Dan was in a dream. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he had a hard time taking in what had just happened. Ideally, he would have liked them to be alone on a deserted beach right now and not here in this bizarre place. Then he might have felt more comfortable being naked, but now in the water he felt better since no one could see his naked body. Sarah put her arms around Dan and jumped on top of him, locking her legs behind his back. Then she pushed her pussy up against Dan's now semi-flaccid cock. “What are you thinking of Dan?” “Yes, I'm thinking of a very enigmatic woman who I would like to know a great deal more about, said Dan.” “Oh, and how did you think that would happen?” Before Dan could answer, they were united in a fiery kiss. Dan had dreamed of just that, but he had never dared to believe that it would happen for real... And so openly. Dan felt a bit guilty when he couldn't let go of the fact that Sarah was having a relationship with Brad and now, he had crossed a forbidden line and tasted Brad's "property". But now there was no turning back. Dan would go all the way. Sarah and Dan swam out to a floating platform and Dan really missed his mask and flippers that were in Sarah's locker. But considering what the bottom looked like, there wasn't much to see, especially since he didn't see any coral reefs. When they got out of the water, Dan had hoped they would go straight to their private corner, but Sarah had other plans. They were going to walk along the long strip of beach and the consequence was one long "walk of shame" for Dan where his bruised butt was shown to hundreds of bathers. Dan only got some respite for a short while when they stopped at a simple beach bar and had lunch. There he had sat as if enchanted, admiring the beautiful Sarah and her golden-brown plump breasts. When he looked at this wonderful woman, he couldn't believe that she just an hour ago had grabbed is cock and given him a hand job just like that among all other nudists. Dan was sure that at least one younger woman had seen his "money shot" but at that stage it felt so lovely that Dan had lost the concept and did not care about people in the surrounding. But Dan had become extremely embarrassed, and he felt like he still was blushing even though it had been a couple of hours since it happened. Although it had been extremely embarrassing, it was very liberating. The ejaculation had made him sexually numb and dampened his horniness, which was just what he needed to get through a day among all the nudists without his cock standing like a rocket. Unfortunately, the effect of Sarah's gracious act began to wear off and Dan began to have obvious trouble to avoid erection. However, the cooling waters of the sea had come to Dan's rescue when it was at its most urgent. Side by side, they had then laid down in the four-poster bed and Dan had closed his eyes and felt a little less stressed by being naked. He was no longer in the spotlight. Then he had thought just like a child. "If I close my eyes, I can't be seen." "Dan, I've been thinking about something," said Sarah. “Do you remember telling me you were so drunk the other day that you didn't remember what happened.” “Well, yeah but.” “Then you don't remember what it felt like to be spanked on the bottom, and you haven't really experienced your punishment at all.” “Uh, no but.” “Dan, I think we'd have to do it again so that you really learn your lesson. Dan, what do you say. Shall we get it out of the way here and now?” Dan got a lump in his stomach. He'd let her spank him in a moment of weakness when he'd been drunk, but he'd let it happen again in the middle of hundreds of bathers in the open. No, that was out of the question. Besides, he could hardly imagine how much it would hurt. Dan's ass was still extremely sore. “But Dan, there is another way that you might rather prefer.” Sarah whispered in Dan's ear and kissed him on the cheek. Dan hesitated but took a deep breath before changing his position and leaning forward and kissing Sarah. A little tentative at first, but when he let his tongue find its way in, he felt Sarah moan and put both hands around Dan's neck and pressed her pussy harder against Dan. Their place on the beach was away from the crowd, and the draping of the four-poster bed certainly provided some privacy. But these circumstances were far from sufficient to conceal what they were doing. Sarah enjoyed herself to the fullest. Something she also showed very loudly. Dan continued to stimulate Sarah's most intimate and sacred part of her body and he sucked her clit into his mouth. Dan was sure that Sarah's moans of pleasure could be heard over a large area of the surroundings, but he continued frantically. Dan's "work" quickly yielded results, and Sarah made no effort whatsoever to quell her lusts. The orgasm was loud to say the least. Dan then lay down by Sarah's side and closed his eyes. He didn't want to look around. He didn't want to know who had heard and seen what had just happened. Luckily, Dan fell asleep. Chapter 9 When Dan woke up a few minutes later, he was hot and felt like he needed a cooling swim. Dan didn't want to wake Sarah, who apparently had also fallen asleep so he tiptoed off alone. The sand was painfully warm, and Dan had to run down to the beach to keep his feet from burning. That suited Dan very well because he really wanted to minimize the time when his naked body was exposed. As soon as he had water up to his waist, he could relax. It was empty out on the pontoon and Dan swam there and sat down on the edge. Dan was happy to see that his buttocks were starting to feel a lot less sore. As he sat out there, no one could see his bruised ass or clean-shaven cock. He didn't have to be ashamed, which felt like a relief. After 5-10 minutes, he saw that Sarah was on her feet and on her way into the water. Dan waved happily and Sarah waved back and started swimming out to the pontoon. A short while later, Sarah was sitting next to him, and they were united in a long wet kiss. "You know what, Dan, it's time to go home now." "The last man on shore is a looser”, said Dan and jumped into the water but Sarah was quickly out of the starting block and turned out to be an extremely good swimmer and they came ashore at about the same time. “I'm deeply impressed", said Dan. “Where did you learn to swim that fast? "In college a very long time ago", Sara said with a smile. Just outside the entrance to the dressing room, Sarah met more acquaintances. Two good-looking girls that Dan suspected were more than just girlfriends. "This is Dan", Sarah said, putting a hand on Dan's bottom. "Dan, this is Cindy and Jane”. "Hey Dan", said Jane. "Are you going home already?" “Yes, it's been a stressful day for Dan”, said Sarah. “It's the first time he's been in a place like this and he's not comfortable being naked. Sarah looked at Dan with a gracious look. We'll have to come here more times, won't we, Dan? How about hanging out with Jane and Cindy next time?” “Yes, that would be great”, Jane said. “How about a lunch this week where we can make some plans?” “I'll call and book a table on Monday", said Sarah. Oh, I have so much to tell you! But girls, you'll have to excuse us. We need to go home and make sure Dan gets his diaper on.” “Okey”, said Jane. “Please let me know if you need a disciplined babysitter who takes care of his little white ass!” “Thanks for the offer, Jane”, said Sarah with a smile. When Dan pulled out of the parking lot, he had a thousand thoughts in his head. The only question was where to start. Sarah's relationship with Sport Ken worried him a lot, but what bothered him the most was that Sarah’s tits appeared to be filled with breast milk. It had been clearly visible in the video where Dan was stoned but he had also seen signs of it today at the beach. Dan's dream car rumbled wonderfully, and Dan felt like a king. Now he was a real man again who wasn't naked. Slowly but surely, his mind began to return to a normal state where he once again had time to reflect and reason logically. It was hard to explain, but earlier today he had been subjected to such great trials that he had completely gone into some kind of defense mechanism. He hadn't had the energy to discuss sensitive issues with Sarah and get answers to all the things he wondered about. It was no exaggeration to name this day the most bizarre day of Dan's life, and it was far from over. When Dan finally mustered up the courage to talk to Sarah, he found that she had fallen asleep. Sarah looked calm and peaceful, and Dan tried to drive extra softly so as not to ruin her beauty sleep. Dan warmed up inside when he thought about how physically close, they would have been today. At the same time, he had a lump in his stomach. This mysterious and wonderful woman was extremely erratic. She had introduced Dan to a whole new world that was completely upside down. A world that was very stressful but at the same time extremely exciting. Dan was getting closer to the garage and hadn't noticed that Sarah was looking at him. She didn't look at her surroundings, just at Dan. “Dan. Thank you for a wonderful day. What you've done today has meant a lot to me and you know what. In front of me I see a wonderful guy. A guy who has shown mental strength and made this day amazing. Are you ready for our little secret?” “Well, I really don't know. This is hard for me and.” “Dan, to me you're like an open book. We both know that this is a completely uncharted territory for you. Something you never even thought existed or have fantasized about but trust me Dan. I can see from afar that behind that traditional male facade, a flame has started to burn. We're going to take care of it together Dan. This will be the first day of your new life.” Chapter 10 Dan was visibly moved by the gravity of the moment as Sarah dragged him into her apartment. His heart was pounding. He was in love in a way he hadn't experienced before and today Sarah had literally pulled his pants down and steered him into a whole new world. A world where Dan was expected to abandon his masculine ideals and take orders from Sarah. Today there would be no "after-beach" with ice-cold beer and watching sports on the TV. Sarah had other plans. Dan had never been to her apartment before, and he felt a bit guilty. Dan was in Brad's territory and betrayed him behind his back and apparently Sarah had no problem cheating. What if Brad's submarine is broken and, on its way, home? He could show up at any time. If Brad were to see Dan here, the atmosphere would be really bad, but it was too late for Dan to pull out now. “What are you thinking of Dan?”, said Sarah “Uh, I'm thinking about that video you showed today.” It wasn't entirely true, but Dan had been playing it in his mind every other minute all day. Before he'd seen it, Dan had been quite annoyed that Sarah and Melissa had shaved off all the hair between his legs, but the video had made him realize that he had only himself to blame. Melissa had asked for permission. Dan replayed the scene and dialogue from Sarah's video: “Dan, what do you say about reliving old childhood memories? Kind of like when you were a little baby," said Sarah. “That would be cool," Dan said. “Bring out the time machine and let's go. He, he.” At the time of filming, Dan had been soaked and on a completely different planet. He didn't remember any of this, and the crazy thing was that it didn't show up on the video. “Okay Dan, let's bring out the "time machine" and turn you into a little kid's butt then?” ”Ha, ha, yes, hi, hi...... good luck!” “And what are the babies wearing Dan?” “He, he. Nappies, ha, ha” “Exactly. And then they don't have any hair down there, do they, Dan.” “Not a fluff said Dan, he, he.” Melissa had already started to unbutton Dan's pants and then you couldn't see any details, but you could hear a razor and Dan giggling. “Hi, hi no, not there, no, ha, ha, please, hi, hi, hi... oooh, ohmpf. What, oh... no....” You couldn't see what was happening, but Melissa and Sarah had been doing something with Dan somewhere where the sun isn't shining. Then the thick white diaper had made its entrance. It was the same diaper that Sarah now had in her hand. Dan felt a little anxious and he could feel his heart pounding. Now he was out on thin ice, but he didn't want to turn back. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he wanted to follow her wherever she went. At this moment, however, Dan wasn't sure where to take him. She was unpredictable, strong-willed and at times very dominant. Dan had given her the little finger, and now she had taken the whole hand. "Sweetie, you look like you've just looked death in the face, but you've done this before when you were a kid and then it was the most natural thing in the world. You just need to change your mindset a little bit.” “Yes, I know, but... is it really...” “You know what, Dan. I have a little special "man cave" for you. Shall we go in and make you at home? “I'm sorry Sarah, but it doesn't feel right to Brad that.” “Dan. It was a rhetorical question. Am I going to have to give you another round of spanking on the bottom for you to get it? Is that what you want, Dan?” “No, no, please. " “Darling, let go of Brad and don't think too much. The only thing that matters to you right now is to do exactly as I say. Nothing more, nothing less. Got it?” “Okay Sarah.” "Good, let's go in and put the diaper on." Dan blushed when he saw what was in the "nursery." It felt like entering a fairytale world. There was everything you could possibly need to take care of a big little boy. Sarah couldn't seriously mean that... A little shocked, Dan looked around and barely noticed that Sarah had already unbuttoned his trousers and was quickly helping him get all his clothes off. Dan was speechless, but suddenly, he was lying on his back on the giant changing table. Then he closed his eyes and tried to gather his courage. This was really freaked out and he was ashamed. His cheeks were tomato-red, and he felt embarrassingly unmanly. His rock-hard erection felt very bothersome and revealed a lot more about his state of mind than what he wanted to show. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and whispered in his ear. "This is going very well, Dan, but you have to lift your bottom so I can get the diaper under you. Good, and now you're going to pull your knees up towards your stomach.” With some hesitation, Dan did as he had been told and was ashamed when laing down in the extremely awkward position, thinking back to the weak moment in the drunken video where he had put himself in trouble. In the video Sarah had held out Brad's freshly washed romper and the "forced pacifier" and asked Dan if he would consider a try-out session with "Mistress Sarah". Dan's cockhead had done the thinking and he had immediately said yes. He'd wanted to back out and say no all afternoon, but he knew Sarah wouldn't take a straightforward no. He knew she would pulverize his argument no matter what reason he indicated to back out of. The path of least resistance for Dan was therefore to keep his word, even if it stung. A little while in her fantasy world and then he would have fulfilled his promise. When that was over, Dan hoped that the door to her bedroom would be wide open, but Dan began to understand that he needed to climb a mountain to get there. Sarah felt satisfied. Finally, she had her POV in place that she could dominate and play with and transform to a little boy. It had seemed a long way off that she would find him, but now the miracle had happened. He lay there on the changing table with a rock-hard boner and let Sarah rub baby oil on his genitals, blissfully unaware of what was about to happen. “Dan, we haven't talked about this but.” Dan hadn't had time to react when Sarah shoved a finger up his ass, and that wasn't all. A big pill went in, and it was pushed in far, far in. “But Sarah..., uh, what, was that!?” "Well, happy pill, Saturday candy, call it what you will, but it will soon dissolve in your bottom and make you nice and calm.” Dan's face turned bright red when he realized that Sarah had drugged him. Demonstratively, she left her finger in his ass to ensure that the pill would never see the light of day again. The suppository immediately began to dissolve, and Dan was amazed at how quickly he became weak and numb. It was just as if the signals from his brain were no longer getting through to his muscles. Physical strength has always been a central part of Dan's self-image and a strong symbol of his masculinity. The pill was now taking away all that and breaking him down from a self-confident and self-sufficient man to a "sissy" without the slightest bit of power. “Uh, Sarah. Do we have a stop word?” “No, darling, we don't, and we don't need to. I'll take over now and make sure you're well.... And from what I'm seeing, it seems like you're enjoying yourself pretty much.” Sarah stroked her fingers over Dan's fully erect cock and smiled. Dan realized that he was trapped in Sarah's clutches in a way he hadn't expected and tried to fight back, but he didn't stand a chance against the sedative that mercilessly took over and made him sedated. Everything became calm and Dan now had only a very weak consciousness, not far from anesthesia. Things flickered by and suddenly he was lying with his head in Sarah's arms and could see how her wonderful and naked breasts were getting closer and closer. Dan blushed and hesitated. A grown man can't... That is extremely inappropriate. However, the spinal reflexes took over and Dan opened his mouth and began to suck on her stiff nipple as if he had done nothing else in his life. Soon Dan felt his mouth fill with the lukewarm milk. Chapter 11 Dan was woken up by the alarm clock's annoying beep and stretched out his arm to reach the power off button. Shit. Dan got an unpleasant surprise when he realized that it was already Monday morning and that he had a big memory lapse. Sunday was completely gone, and Dan couldn't remember a single detail. Under the covers, he could see what he had already suspected. The plastic sound came from the thick white diaper. Oh my god! What have I gotten myself into, Dan thought, scratching his tired eyes and trying to think clearly. The most important thing right now was to get his ass out of the wagon and get ready quickly. Dan hated being late. He hurried into the bathroom and when he took off his diaper, he saw that a message had been written with a black marker: "Sarah's baby boy". Dan was now like a robot, trying to do his usual morning routine of shaving and showering. A warm feeling spread inside him when he realized that Sarah had laid out clean clothes on the stool next to the shower. A pleasant surprise awaited in the kitchen as well. The table was already set for breakfast and Sarah had loaded the coffee maker. Dan exhaled when he felt he was going to be on time. "Oh Sarah, you're an angel Dan thought.” The morning wasn't exactly the most productive working day of Dan's career. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop thinking about Sarah, and there were no limits to how crazy his relationship with Sarah had become. He blushed when he thought about the fact that he had breastfed her tits, and Dan still couldn't figure out how it all came together. Sarah must have a real baby somewhere, otherwise she can't have milk in her breasts. Googling breast milk didn't make Dan much wiser. It seemed unlikely that a woman would produce breast milk without pregnancy. In other words, there must be a child somewhere, but Sarah hasn't mentioned anything, so maybe it was a sensitive story. His stomach began to rumble, and Dan felt that he had seen enough of the area for the upcoming construction site. His colleagues had already left to meet a supplier who was quite uninteresting for Dan's involvement in the project, so he had made other plans for the rest of the day. First it was a lunch on his own, which today was something he was looking forward to. It wasn't very common for him to do that, but today was one of those days when he needed some time for himself. Dan had lunch at a fast-food place he had seen along the way. The burger didn't qualify as the best he'd ever eaten and just as he was about to get up and walk to the car, his phone beeped. A message from Sarah. "I'm thinking of you sweetie 🥰 ... And the diapers are waiting for you in the changing room. Knock on my door at 7:00 p.m., without a thread on your body. Late arrival can be painful." The message didn't exactly make it easier for Dan to concentrate on work. It had been difficult enough before, but now it was basically impossible. No matter how hard he tried, his mind kept circling around Sarah. He had fulfilled his promise to Sarah and done all the things he had promised in the video. Would he continue to allow himself to be treated like a child? Dan grabbed a coffee mug from the restaurant and got in the car. He started the engine and closed his eyes. The rumble from the V8 was deafeningly beautiful and made him just as impressed every time. Immediately, he became to feel like a king. He was back in the saddle where he was in full control. He was the cool male Dan and not that sissy who ran around naked with a spanked behind. Now it was time unleash his muscle car. Dan put on his black aviator glasses and put the gearbox in drive mode and pressed the throttle so that there were black imprints on the asphalt. Today there would be no more work. A few hours later, when Dan parked next to Sarah's white Tesla, he had a tension in his body that he had never felt before. He wanted to be physically close to Sarah, but at the same time it was very stressful that she was constantly challenging his male ego. The worst part was that Dan didn't dare to admit that he was attracted by the insanely sick and perverted world that surrounded her. A world that Sarah had opened the door to and that was so embarrassing that Dan blushed whenever he thought about it. Would anyone find out that he was walking around in a diaper and... breastfed Sarah's breasts, he would be smoked for time and eternity. It was only Sarah and Melissa who knew about it and hopefully it would stay there. Worse was the visit to the nudist beach, where Sarah had shown him off as her special little property. Shit! What if someone at his new job had been there? Dan envisioned an article on his client's intranet: "This is our supervisor Dan and his freshly spanked ass. In his spare time, Dan likes to suck on boobs and walk around in a diaper." Dan clenched his teeth and realized that he couldn't change what had already happened, and despite the worry, a pleasant warmth spread through Dan's body. He felt excited, but there was no denying that he also had butterflies in his stomach. Would he really dare to stand naked in the stairwell and knock on Sarah's door? He wanted nothing more than to be close to her, very close and if it had been up to him, they would have spent the whole evening hugging, kissing, making love. But to get there completely naked and then be dominated? Dan thought back and forth. What would he do? Would he step out of this crazy world and text the flight attendant or maybe pick up some ordinary girl and start a normal relationship? He was ashamed when he took off his clothes and tried to prepare himself mentally. His heart was pounding when he finally dared to go out into the stairwell and ring Sarah's doorbell, exactly at 7:00 p.m. When the door opened, Dan got a slight shock. “Hey Dan!” It wasn't Sarah who opened the door, but Jane, one of the girls Sarah had introduced him to on the nudist beach. “Hey Jane!” “Oh, you remembered me, Dan!” “Uh, yes absolutely Jane.” Dan really remembered the first time they met and how embarrassing he'd felt standing there with his ass bare and ashamed. Jane was now dressed in a sexy tight summer dress, and she grinned broadly when she saw that Dan was completely naked. Dan's cheeks immediately turned bright red, and he did his utmost to hide his noblest body part, which didn't go so well. Dan had an impressive boner. "Sarah's in the kitchen," Jane said. “Come on in.” Dan was as ashamed as a dog and wanted to run into the nearest closet and close the door and turn off the lights, but a little tentatively he followed Jane into the living room where Cindy was also sitting. Sarah was on her way into the living room with a teapot and tray of cups. Sarah lit up like the sun when she saw Dan. "Excuse us girls, but I need to take Dan to the changing room. We'll be right back. Come on Dan and let's go get your diaper on.” If there was anything that could be even more stressful than showing off naked, and especially in front of three very sexy girls, Dan couldn't think of anything worse than walking around in a diaper. Sarah understood that Dan was trying to find an excuse to quickly return to his own apartment and acted quickly while still slightly shocked that Sarah had visitors and that he was the only one without clothes. She took a firm hold of his stiff member and dragged him with her to her specially decorated room. It was a very quiet Dan who came into the living room, hand in hand with Sarah. Dan hardly knew where to go. He felt terribly uncomfortable, but he was surprised that he did not feel depressed or angry. Completely unexpected he had become randy and curious. "Dan, do you remember we met Cindy and Jane on Saturday?", asked Sarah. “Uh, yes." “You know what, Dan. You and I have just received an invitation to their wedding.” “Okey, congratulations”, said Dan to Cindy and Jane.” When, where?” "We've been waiting for the right moment for quite some time, but finally the last piece of the puzzle has fallen into place," said Jane. In fact, it will be already this Saturday at "The Reef".” Even though Dan had a blank face and felt extremely uncomfortable with being forced to wear a huge diaper, he managed to get a genuine smile on his face. Cindy and Jane looked blissful, and Dan rejoiced in their happiness. Dan didn't know much about the area, but he knew about "The Reef." He had hoped that he would never have to set foot in that strange nudist place again. Cindy and Jane sat on the couch grinning at Dan's pangs of conscience. Sarah sat down in one of the armchairs and put a tea ball in her cup. “Come here Dan”, said Sarah. “While my tea is brewing, you've got a job to do.” Sarah held up a pair of black panties and demonstratively dropped them to the floor. Then she pulled up her skirt and clearly showed where Dan was going to kiss her. At first Dan thought that what just happened was not for real, but it was. She really wanted him to do it right here and now in the middle of a conversation with Cindy and Jane. Dan knelt and approached Sarah's vagina as she put her legs up on Dan's shoulders and embraced his head with both hands. Sarah was really wet and very sensitive. Obviously, she had been longing for this moment and Dan wasn't going to disappoint her. It didn't take long before Sarah began to moan heavily, and the orgasm was not long in coming. The rest of Cindy and Jane's visit was like a long and drawn-out nightmare in which Dan mostly felt embarrassed. The more Dan thought about it, the more convinced he became that Cindy and Jane weren't there to see Sarah. They were there to see how Sarah "played" with Dan. Dan had never felt so reduced and unmanly as he had on this night. When Cindy and Jane eventually left the apartment, Dan was left sitting in the living room next to Sarah. “Dan, what did you think of the evening?” “Uh, yes, uh, how should I express myself, well, uh I hadn't expected Cindy and Jane to visit and... uh.... It's not so easy for me to show myself naked and....” Sarah looked at Dan with amusement, who seemed to be extremely uncomfortable with the situation. “It was brave of you to do what you did tonight, Dan. Especially since I know you're a prude guy, but you know what I'm thinking. In front of me sits a guy who is head over heels in love. Is that right, Dan?” Dan nodded gently. “Are you ready to step into my world, Dan?” “Uh, ... what does that mean Sarah?” “Deep down I think you already know it Dan, but it's a world where I'm your permanent girlfriend, mistress, owner, mother, call it what you will? All you must do is follow me into my bedroom, Dan. Then begins a loving, exciting relationship based on discipline, obedience, and submission. Shall we go into my bedroom, Dan?"

About a year ago I had a niggling of an idea for a story that was jump started as I was reading Alex Bridges ‘Done Adulting.’ Having had a break from finishing Exchanged, I finally felt some energy to begin writing a new novel in the DiaperDimension (inspired by PrincessPottyPants original work). Going into the new work I knew my work schedule this past fall would be horrendous, so I didn’t start posting it - even though I had some extra material ‘in the can’ so to speak. I decided to wait on this one until I had it nearly completed, or in this case - thanks to unexpected time off - completed! There are a total of 23 Chapters and an Epilogue for this new story that’s sitting at 141k words. I’m sure I’ll be editing it some more over time, but I’m considering it mostly done at this point. I’ll plan on posting twice a week after this week. I’ll post again on Saturday, then it’ll most likely be on Tuesdays and Fridays until the full work is up. As I said when I posted my shorter Novella, Undercover Tour, I hope this serves as a nice distraction in these turbulent times! Stay well! Warning: This tale will have violence and some depictions of abusive behavior within. It should be considered Rated R. Seems Too Good to Be True A Tale from the Diaper Dimension By Baby Sofia Chapter 1: I WALKED OUTSIDE as the automatic doors of the hospital swished open. I paused for just a moment to zip up my jacket tighter against the cold of winter, before walking to the parking garage where I had left my car well over twenty-four hours ago. I was leaving from one of my longest shifts in a while; two surgeries that had been planned, and then an epic long fourteen-hour emergency surgery trying to save the life of a little girl. She had been in a car crash and was just arriving via halo flight as I was supposed to leave. They’d called me to report to trauma to take the lead on the girl. In the end a team of five of the best surgeons in the hospital had worked on the girl, we’d restarted her heart nine times before… well it just wouldn’t pump any more. Even as detached as I’d long learned to be as a surgeon, I felt my own eyes filled with tears as I walked out to inform the girl’s mother of our failure. She had just celebrated her second birthday, and it crushed me that we failed to save her! I learned as I left that her father hadn’t even lived to leave the scene of the accident... I hated moments like that, and of course did my best to not have them at all. I felt that I was a damned good surgeon who avoided losing many patients by being at the top of my game! The hospital had one of the best teams of surgeons in the region - so at least it meant we lost fewer than most. Today though, no teamwork or skill, was good enough to stave off the grim reaper from taking that little girl. I sighed and looked at my salt covered car in the lot. Even though I could afford better, I still drove a seven-year old, small SUV that I bought not long after my residency finished. I had been excited to buy it and finally begin to pay off my massive student loans with my first real paychecks! Eight years of undergrad and med school, an additional two years of schooling for my specialties, and three years of residency meant I didn't have much money for a long time. Even with my paychecks doing well seven years later, it would be forever before I had my student loans paid off. Everyone assumed doctors made a ton, but malpractice insurance took up a sizeable amount of my earnings, along with that student loan debt, and then the normal deductions on paychecks… well it didn’t leave me living the lifestyle of someone rich! I’d also been trying to be frugal to allow some options if and when I was ever able to settle down and have a family. Closing the door to the cold I adjusted the rearview mirror to look at a stubbly face. I couldn’t seem to shake the haunted look it wore most days. It had been over thirty hours since I had woken up, and I was looking forward now to finally being able to head home to my apartment in a neighborhood not too far away from the hospital. Pulling up to the complex I was annoyed that all of the spaces closest to my apartment were taken! Searching around, I had to drive to the furthest side of the complex. There I found one lone parking space underneath a tree burdened with ice and a bit of snow. I shrugged my heavy coat back on, zipped it, and locked the door, before trudging through the cold to my apartment. The cars dashboard had said negative three, and that was something I could believe as the icy wind prickled at my face! Climbing the stairs up to my second-floor apartment, I unlocked the door and felt a great sense of relief now that I was finally home! Closing my front door and locking the deadbolt, I finally felt like I was able to lock away life from interfering with me. I hopped into the shower and nearly fell asleep before putting on some pajamas and passing out on my bed. THE NEXT MORNING there was no alarm - as I hadn’t needed to set one. A look at the clock on my cell phone showed that it was nearly one in the afternoon and I groaned at how sore I was. Thankfully I had three days off before going back to my scheduled surgeries - but I felt like crap! Emotionally and physically I felt like the weight on me was enormous as I rolled out of bed and stood up. My back complained over the long time in bed, and my head joined in complaining with a massive headache that told me that I hadn’t stayed hydrated the previous day. The headache meant my first step was to stagger into the kitchen and pour a glass of water. I guzzled it down, then another followed the second one with some ibuprofen, before I refilled it a third time. I carried the glass of water to my desk and turned on my computer. A quick scan of news sites said that things in the world were still insane, world leaders were still making despotic decisions, other leaders standing were still behind them or against them. I shook my head in disbelief at it all! My friend Jill had gone into politics and was working for one of the major campaigns this election cycle. I told her multiple times over the years that I thought that she was nuts! Seeing nothing immediately Earth shattering there I checked my emails, but pointedly ignored my work account. Normally my personal email was pretty much just filled with spam, but occasionally I would get a couple of occasional messages from friends. Today was just the spam though, and I quickly closed out of that and moved onto social media. The pictures of my friends’ babies, kids, and even a few teenaged children brought smiles to my face that usually turned into a distinct frown. There was no likely near-term future for me to have my own family. I hadn’t even been on a date since I started my residency, and by now most of the nurses and doctors I worked with were already married - they were the ones posting the cute pictures. With another sigh I looked at the clock and decided I couldn’t sit at home all day. After a shower and a shave, I felt a little bit better. Enough so to get moving as I brave the cold to go hit the local Walmart for the groceries I needed. Things like toilet paper I’d learned were essentials you never wanted to be without! Picking up some frozen dinners I filled the cart with meals fit for the bachelor I was, before heading to the checkouts. I glanced at the titles in the magazine rack as I waited in line behind someone with a packed cart. Reading one of the magazines on the stand that was known for being overly sensational I saw, ‘Human Trafficking? The REAL truth behind the Dimensional Portals, Pg 5.’ Normally I was one to avoid sensationalism such as this, but I was moderately curious enough to pick it up and thumb through it while I was waiting in line. Seven years ago, our universe changed as we learned that other dimensions not only existed, but that we could travel to visit a new world! Tales of technology that far exceeded our own, better lives, and practically hearing the streets were paved with gold meant scores of people lined up for the various tour groups that began offering their services, or just went on their own to explore the dimension. While some visitors have come back with fantastical stories of huge people and amazing technology on the other side, many others haven’t ever been heard from again… “Sir are you going to buy that?” The lady at the check-out asked. I blushed, “Sorry,” and added it to my pile of items as she scanned it all. Totaling it out made me grimace and hope that my account was good for that amount. I hadn’t checked before I left, but I used my debit card anyway and pushed my full cart out to the car thinking I must have lucked out when it went through. Driving home I got stuck behind an accident and was at a standstill beside an electronic billboard, ‘Life got you down? Debt sky-high? Health problems? Just needing new scenery? Visit Portal Relocations on the web to learn of your chance for a new life! I thought back to the magazine article and noted that this was one of those offers for a trip to the other dimension. ‘I can’t lie and say that doesn’t sound enticing…’ As I sat in traffic, I thought about how little I really had to lose with such an offer. My parents had both tragically passed away in the last four years. My mom died painfully from a rare cancer, and my dad was in a car accident not long afterwards. With no siblings, and only aunts and uncles that lived on the other side of the country, I was about as alone as a person could be. Sure, I had some good relationships with friends at work, but it wasn’t the same - and I still desperately missed calling my mom during the week. When I finally made it home, I put all of the frozen and cold food away before going back to the magazine. Government sources and representatives from the other dimension have been telling us for years it’s just because those people have found new lives that they’re happier in. “They don’t want to come back home because their new lives are so much better!” One government official recently stated on CNN. That made us wonder - was that actually true? In order to determine the truthfulness of this statement we sent ten of our staff members, along with five private detectives we’d never before had contact with before through the portal on tours, or on their own without any guides. Out of those fifteen... only one returned. This person was one of the private detectives we had hired out for. As a former Navy Seal, he had a number of extra advantages in his elite training over the years that he claimed were the only way he escaped. Yes, escaped… I was just about to continue reading when there was a loud quick pounding on the door. I walked over to find one of the apartment managers standing outside. I sighed and opened up the door, “Can I help you?” I asked the lady while groaning about the cold coming into the room. She gave me a grim smile, “Good afternoon sir. Unfortunately I am going to need your help Doctor Benning… We had an inspector from our insurance company come by today, along with a city inspector, and I’m afraid your building has failed a structural inspection. Because of the safety concerns it is being condemned for habitation.” “What?” I asked nervously. “Remember that storm last month?” I nodded while thinking back to the rare freak winter storm that had winds that exceeded a Category 2 Hurricane, “We noticed that there was a lot of soil that left the area around the edge of the building. On one side of the first floor we found some significant cracking. We’ve been watching it and noticed that there are some large cracks on the other side of this building in the brick too… The inspector decided it’s not safe for anyone to habit this building. We think between the wind and the freezing and thawing of the soil there’s been a lot of shifting of the foundation and it’s possible it will collapse.” “Umm… What am I going to do?” She sighed, “We’re returning this months’ rent and your deposit, we’ll pay for movers to move your stuff, and we’re paying for a week of a hotel right now. The thing is we need you out of this building in the next six hours.” “You’ve got to be kidding me?!?!” I said angrily. “I just got done with a twenty-four plus hour shift at work and you’re telling me I have to move out now?!?” “We’ll compensate you as we’ve said…” “Compensate me? Where do you think I’m going to find an apartment on a week’s notice?” I seethed, “I’ll have my attorney call you. It’s going to be more compensation than you expect!” I slammed the door and looked around my apartment and felt tears prickle at my eyes. The way it sounded the whole building could go at any time and I knew I didn’t have much of a choice to immediately move. I had a law firm on retainer as part of my job that I immediately called up. The law office focused on medical malpractice suits, but they were just a part of a larger practice that also included real estate and personal injury law. Within thirty minutes, the manager was back at my doorstep with a scowl on her face. “Who the hell do you think you are?” She asked me. “Someone who feels like they’ve been screwed over?” I told her bluntly. “What do you need now?” “The owners of the complex will have the movers here to help you pack in ten minutes. Be ready, I’ve been told to give you this check.” She handed me a check with five-thousand dollars listed on it. I grabbed my phone and called the law office and told them about it. Per their instructions I handed it back, “I’m wanting considerably more than that for endangering my life with shoddy construction and a sudden move disrupting my housing. Come back when the check says twenty thousand.” She scoffed at me and walked away cursing, “Jack-ass!” They had a ten-member crew that frustrated me as they helped box everything up pell-mell in no particular order. I knew I would never be able to find anything until I unboxed everything, and that a number of things would probably be broken by that time too! By six pm all of my possessions except a couple suitcases of clothes, a laptop, and a few other odds and ends, were all in a climate-controlled storage unit across town. I found myself pulling up to a local hotel where I knew I would at least get a good breakfast each day. “Good evening sir,” the clerk said, “Do you have a reservation?” “No… it’s a long story, but do you have any availability?” “For how long?” “At least a week?” The lady typed at her computer and said, “I do have a room available,” and proceeded to give me the information on the rate. Emotionally I was spent as she ran my debit card. “I’m sorry sir, but the card was declined?” “Damnit,” I swore and dug out one of my credit cards that I knew had nearly its limit maxed, “Try this one?” To my relief it ran, but I knew my time would be short if I didn’t get a settlement from the apartment complex quickly. Inside the room I sat down in the desk chair and just put my head in my hands since I was so frustrated. I had worked ridiculously hard to reach the pinnacle of a dream, to become one of the top surgeons out there, but so far all I had accomplished was to just be a good regional surgeon. My debt was sky high and I was now officially homeless! I looked in my bag for something to distract me and found the magazine I read earlier in the pocket next to my laptop. I almost turned on my laptop, but instead decided to open the magazine up for a third time and try to finish reading the article. I sat back in the desk chair and found my place. “Escaped,” were his words when he contacted us after his return. He had joined a tour group with a highly rated tour company for his trip. He quickly realized things weren’t as they seemed, and from his words literally had to fight for his life to get back home to the port. We know from the government's arrest warrant, and attached wanted information, that there is an extradition request currently issued for him if he is apprehended in our dimension. As such he is currently in hiding, and we are hopeful he can avoid being arrested until the mess is cleared up by our attorneys. In the meantime, this is his harrowing tale. ‘I went through the portal with twenty other adults of various ages and was stunned by the process. It literally takes your breath away as you step through the amazing technology that is the portal! On the other side I proceeded through customs with the rest of the group, and at the end we were introduced to our enormous guide! Being a six-foot seven combat veteran - who is solidly built with strong muscles - not much of anyone intimidates me! But our guide easily towered over even me at ten and a half feet tall! I felt like I was a kindergartner compared to her! During the ensuing walk to the bus I learned I’d shrunk to just barely an inch over six-feet, and had lost half a foot in height during the trip. Thankfully that was still taller than most of my fellow travelers. I quickly learned that meant I could still sit in the regular bus seat - unlike most of my fellow tour group members. Nearly everyone else was placed into a mixture of children’s styled booster seats, toddler car seats, or even infant style rear-facing seats before we pulled away from the portal. Well… most of the travelers were. I immediately witnessed one altercation of a man who refused to ride the bus in the infant style seat they mandated he sit in. It foreshadowed later events as he was forcibly taken away by tall Amazons outside the bus before he could go back inside the portal to return home. Right away I noticed there were a lot of babies in the arms of the large Amazon women as we toured the city sights. The problem was that upon a closer look I realized that most of them weren’t actual children… they were full grown adults! (The locals call them ‘littles’) The first real sign of problems with our tour company happened when the barely eighteen-year-old daughter of one couple went missing at a mall we were shopping at. Her parents were frantic with worry as I wondered how she had gotten separated from our tour group who was very emphatic that we stay with them at all times. The next day three more members of the tour group were gone without explanation after a visit to a local zoo. I decided to stay close to the distraught parents as we visited the police station to file a missing person’s report. This was the kind of problem I had been asked to keep an eye out for. The way the police department took their statement made me suspicious. Because of that, after we returned to the hotel that night, I decided I needed to go investigate the police department. As I left the hotel, I stalked calmly down the street having been explained that I was considered a ‘betweener’ or a ‘mid,’ and somewhat less likely to be kidnapped than if I was less than six-feet tall. I strongly suspected that was what had happened to their missing daughter. The police station was a busy place, even at night, but I was a SEAL first and foremost, and so it didn’t take me too long to penetrate their building and its security. Once inside, I was able to sneak into an empty office to use one of their gigantic computer terminals. The keyboard was enormous so I had to finger peck to type in the huge computer keyboard. I was grateful some careless person hadn’t locked their screen. It took me about four minutes to discover the unattended and abandoned ‘little’ girl had been taken to an orphanage, and then after her parents reported her missing, the police had closed the case without contacting them. A note said that they knew she had been part of a tour group, but as she’d been separated, they turned her over to the orphanage per department policy. I did some more digging and discovered this was quite the little financial racket for the department. The girl had resulted in a ten-thousand dollar ‘donation’ to the departments ‘charity’ fund. I was about to log out when the door knob jiggled, and I knew that I was out of time. I did my best to exit the screens and dived behind another side desk in the office as a tall police woman came in. She looked to be a detective and seemed suspicious something was wrong. I was going to wait her out, but she spotted me in my hiding place and came after me. I used all of my training to disable her and ran. I’m sorry to say that she probably won’t be working for the force anymore… At least she was alive when I left her! I managed to avoid cameras as I left and returned to the hotel without being found or identified. The next day we got my information to our embassy and they helped facilitate a rescue through the ‘Bureau’ that is in charge of littles immigration there. After I watched a tearful reunion of the girl with her parents, they got into the vehicle we arrived in. I was told there wasn’t room for me, so I would follow in a second vehicle – or so they said. My vehicle followed them for a little bit and then turned another direction. When I pointed it out, they held me down and restrained me. Apparently, my efforts had pissed off the wrong group, and so they took me to another of those so-called ‘Little Academies.’ There they do everything they can to ‘break’ littles. When they took me out of the car I again attempted to escape, but only ended up receiving about one hundred and fifty abusive slaps to my rear in a spanking for my trouble by one of my abductors. Their staff then took over and placed me in a futuristic machine that removed all of my body hair, bathed me roughly, and then dressed me like a baby in a diaper and infantile clothing. Over the next couple of days, they only fed me disgusting pureed baby food concoctions, breastfed me, and kept me locked in a crib for ‘nap time’ and bed. I could see that it would only get worse as I looked at adults that were completely mentally broken and in near vegetative states. Many of them couldn’t even roll off their back any more… It was like they had their motor skills rewound all the way back to their first months of life! In case I doubted my absolute need to escape, it was demonstrated with one girl who slept in a crib next to mine. She was a fighter and tried everything she could to not submit to them on every little thing. On my last morning she disappeared with that team for the same procedure they were supposed to do to me. She came back barely able to physically sit up, had all of her teeth removed from her mouth, and was barely able to say the simple word ‘mama’ from what I could tell when they made a sick game of asking her to speak. I don’t know if the procedure is permanent, but it certainly would be considered criminal here in our dimension! I listened to them talking about performing those procedures on me the next day while waiting for them to put me to bed. As I was being changed into a night diaper I managed to take advantage of a lapse in security and eliminated the two night-workers - and escaped. Luckily, I found my passport and information that I knew I needed to go back home inside their offices! I met a contact who helped me get new clothing after I removed their chip for tracking escaped littles. Clothed appropriately, I managed to walk into the portal, purchased another departure, and thought I was home free. Just before I was going to walk through the portal, there was a sudden alert about me that reached the gate worker on their side. I disabled him and jumped through the portal there, and managed to escape through a chaotic scene at our own side of the portal when word reached them minutes later.’ Our detective shared the photographic evidence that appears on these pages that he bravely managed to still get out with him. It verifies the tale and a few other ‘off the record’ accounts from visitors around that time that line up with his story. (Including the kidnapping and rescue of the girl) What is our government doing with this other dimension? What agreements are in place? Is this nothing but a way of participating in the next level of slavery? Is our dimension just another Africa? I looked at the photos of adults in diapers, being breastfed, spanked, and even some futuristic looking hands attacking the camera. ‘Could be photoshopped,’ I thought as I looked through them. Being a sensationalist publication I was highly skeptical that this was all completely true. Eventually I fell asleep before reading the rest of the articles, wondering more about the new world and if it was really that bad... +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Let me know what you think please with a Like and/or a comment! I'll post another chapter Saturday afternoon, thanks for reading!

I've been a lurker here forever, but there are so many great stories lately that I just had to try my hand. Making The Best of It I awoke to the becoming-familiar view of the carrier frame. The sunshade was pulled forward, its multicolored flowers staring at me from the padding, with store shelves gliding by beyond them. Apparently we were stopping at the store, not that I had any say in it. Just to check, I tried to push the pacifier out of my mouth, but the Amazon who took me remembered to inflate the nipple and it was going nowhere. I blinked the sleep from my eyes and let my aching bladder go, there was no sense in trying to hold it any longer. I hadn't seen a toilet in weeks anyway. The shopping cart stopped moving and I found myself staring at an impossibly happy Little on a package of diapers who was exclaiming, "Mommy, I'm wet! Aren't you proud of me?". Given that there were stacks of diapers in the nursery that were taller than I was, I wasn't sure why we were here... but the second I heard Lisa's voice, I knew it wasn't good. "I'm just saying, she's a bit of a brat, that's all," Lisa's voice grated on me, she was the kind of person who thought everyone should do things her way, it would just be easier... we didn't get along at all. My "Mommy" April was kinder than many Amazons I'd seen, but that didn't change the fact that I was being held against my will and forced to wear diapers and everything that went along with it. She continued, "You should just swaddle her for a month or two and see if that makes her more appreciative." "Lisa, she's a good girl. You're overreacting," April objected, calming the sudden lurch in my tummy just a bit, "She didn't bite you on purpose, you stuck your finger in her mouth while she was eating." I blushed a bit.. it was true, she was checking to see if I was eating something I wasn't supposed to... which I was. And I did bite her on purpose, but I "freaked out" and apologized right away, so it looked like an accident. It was twisted, but I knew April loved me and that she wouldn't let anything truly bad happen to me, unlike her "good friend" Lisa. There was just something about the way Amazons were wired... they needed to "take care" of something. Most of them had extra love to give, like April. Some just needed to have extra control, like Lisa. "I saw her grab that candy without asking, I just know it," Lisa grumbled, "Look - they put out a new diaper for swaddled Littles." The cart rolled forward and I found myself looking at another happy Little. This one was laying down, wearing a short pink t-shirt and an unbelievable diaper... the padding extended from above her navel to just above her knees and each of her legs were splayed out at almost a 45 degree angle from her body. There was absolutely no way that Little was moving anywhere on her own... but the smile looked real, her eyes were smiling too. Her word bubble read, "Now I won't leak for sure!" I had heard that there were people from my dimension that came here voluntarily to be Littles. It was true that back home we all worked too hard, and after a lifetime of that... I could see why the idea of trading away all their freedoms in exchange for the love and care of an Amazon could be enticing. I wondered if they were real as I shifted a bit in the carrier, the harness holding me down fast to the padding. I could reach the release button, but I didn't have the strength to push it. I had tried many times. "Hm, no.. I don't think I want to swaddle my little Kimmy," I heard April say with a touch of distance in her voice... she was considering it, "But look at these!" she finished with a giggle. "Oh.. oh my, those are adorable.. they're new too. You should get a pack, it will be so cute to watch Kimmy waddle in those," Lisa chuckled as well, the malice disappearing from her voice, "She won't see it coming. C'mon, April - do it for me." "Oh, all right," April let out a tiny, mock sigh, "But only because I love you so much." I heard a package being placed in the cart and closed my eyes quickly and pretended to sleep. My mind reeled at what new devices the Amazons could have thought up to torment their Littles. I must have pursed my lips in thought, because the next thing I knew, my pacifier was being removed and replaced by the nipple of a bottle. I started draining it immediately while April looked down into the carrier, fawning over me. The love in her giant green eyes was real... I liked her too, she was a very nice lady, but this wasn't exactly my ideal relationship. She brushed a strand of her reddish-brown hair from her face while she watched me, her smile as big as her heart. "There we go, sweetie. I thought I felt you stir. You're a bit dehydrated. You're such a good girl for drinking without any fuss," she cooed at me. Lisa rolled her eyes and we leisurely strolled through the store until the bottle was finished. "Please," I said the second the nipple was out of my mouth, the sweet taste of the apple juice still lingering.. but I was cut off before I could say another word, the pacifier back in my mouth and three pumps to the shield had it inflated and I was silenced again. "Shh, baby, you've said enough today. You're going to be quiet for the rest of the day, we already talked about this. I'm proud of you for drinking all of your juice," she said as she stroked my cheek, "We'll get you another bottle when we get home." "You really do love her, huh?" I heard Lisa's voice from the world-beyond-the-carrier. It wasn't derisive, it was admiring. "She's the best decision I ever made, Lisa. I hope get to know how it feels some day," she said wistfully. I sighed and sucked loudly on the pacifier. It made April happy to hear me using the pacifier, and it was hard not to want to make her happy.. especially since I didn't have much else to do anyway. It was hard to imagine that this time two weeks ago, I was stressed out over programming deadlines and chainsmoking my way to an early grave. I didn't take very good care of my body, I didn't really care what went in it, I ate awful foods and drank too much, never worked out. Who had time? If you couldn't meet the deadlines for the job, there were 100 people just waiting to take your spot, so you did your best no matter what and always gave 110%. I looked down at the pink striped snap-crotch onesie I was wearing now with its tiny ruffle "skirt" that did nothing to cover any part of my legs, it was a pretty far cry from my preferred style. I was never a clothes horse, I liked cute clothes but didn't obsess over it... I was a boho girl, the style just felt right, the heavy jewlery and hippy clothes. It was low-ish effort and attractive. I was beginning to doubt I'd ever get to dress myself again. I hadn't worn shoes in over a week now, I barely walked anywhere now and never outside the house, but my body was in better shape than ever. The technology of this dimension was astounding. They repaired my lungs and fixed all the issues from my alcohol abuse and malnutrition.. they even whitened my teeth. Physically, I felt better than I ever had before. Not that it was worth the cost though. I missed the conversation between April and the cashier while I was lost in thought, but I had no doubt there was some comment passed about "how lucky" April was or some such nonsense, we couldn't go anywhere without someone cooing. I knew I missed it because I felt the warm sunlight land on my legs and heard April sing, "My little Kimmy, cute as a bug. My little Kimmy, needs a big hug." She was always coming up with little tunes and silly songs. She was a professional studio musician, she had musical instruments all over her house. I continued to suck the pacifer loudly for her benefit, and I couldn't help but smile. I tried to get a look at what she had bought as she whisked the carrier into the car and snapped it into the holder, but she was too fast for me. I tried to give her a pleading look so I could at least ask what was in store for me, but in moments I was giggling around the pacifier in response to the bevy of kisses landing on my face and her tickling fingers. I was on the smaller side for Littles, so the carseat was rear-facing. All I had was a view of the back seat of April's car.. and her big green eyes looking at me from time to time in the mirror she had mounted so we could see each other. I heard the car start and felt us beginning the drive to her house and started to let my mind drift again... I did that a lot lately, it was actually kind of relaxing. But my relaxation didn't last long. "So you're actually going to go out with that bassist tomorrow? Am I still babysitting? I'm still half-expecting you to back out," I heard Lisa ask and I suddenly felt a flash of fear and... something else I couldn't put my finger on, but suddenly biting her seemed like a really, really poor choice on my part. "Yeah, seems nice and I haven't dated anyone at all in months. I thought about calling it off, but I'm really glad you talked me out of it. I think this one has potential." "Oh good, you've barely left your house in a week, I don't think it's good for you." "Well, I can't exactly take my little bundle of joy into the bars with me, darling." I felt my cheeks burn at April's gentle laugh. "Oh believe me, I know," Lisa sounded like she was pouting a bit and that fear intensified. If Lisa decided to take out her frustrations on me, there wasn't exactly a lot I could do about it.. and the idea of being alone with her tomorrow did not sound fun. "We used to go out three nights a week, I just miss you." "Oh sweetie, I'm sorry. I don't really want to be separated from Kimmy right now, it's very important that we make a strong bond. I want her to know how much I love her. Besides, you've seen me plenty - you've been over almost every night this week." I heard Lisa squeak the way she does when April pokes her in the tummy. "Yeah, it's just not the same - we need to go OUT." "We can go out, we'll just have to go to more family friendly places for a bit," I could see April's eyes smile in the mirror, "Maybe we should start looking for a Little of your very own." "I don't know, April - it seems like a lot of work, and you don't get to go out any more, why would I want to do that?" "Hopefully Kimmy can help you find the answer to that tomorrow night."

I feel like this has been done in a story before but if so, I can’t find it. It’s set in the 80s, which isn’t important, except my inspiration was a vintage huggies ads. Full disclosure - as with my other story, this was written with the assistance of a LLM. Chapter 1 In the heart of a bustling suburb in the early 1980s, a spirited six-year-old girl named Lucy lived in a modest, warmly-lit split-level house adorned with the typical decor of the era. With bright eyes and an ever-present smile, Lucy’s imagination turned the family’s backyard into grand stages and faraway lands. She was an only child, the apple of her parents' eyes, and the center of their world. Peter, Lucy’s father, was the quintessential working man of the '80s, spending long hours in an office filled with the hum of typewriters and the scent of fresh ink. Despite his busy schedule, he never missed one of Lucy's impromptu living room performances, cheering the loudest from the comfort of their floral-patterned couch. Anne, Lucy’s mother, had the air of grace and patience about her. As a stay-at-home mom, she dedicated her days to raising Lucy, who she saw as a bright star just waiting for her chance to shine. Anne’s friends were part of a social circle that buzzed with tales and tips about the entertainment industry, and it was through them she learned the power of child modeling as a stepping stone to acting. The path seemed clear, and Anne, with her resourceful nature, started to gather information on local modeling agencies that worked with children. She transformed their dining table into a strategic planning area, with phone numbers, agency pamphlets, and lists of upcoming auditions. Anne and Peter believed in nurturing Lucy's dream. They saw her not just play pretend, but transform with a conviction that seemed well beyond her years. Lucy’s delight in performing was evident; whether she was reciting lines from popular commercials or mimicking her favorite TV characters, her enthusiasm was infectious. As the neighborhood buzzed with the sound of kids playing and the chirp of crickets, the little family of three began to envision a world beyond their white picket fence—a world where Lucy’s name lit up marquees and her laughter echoed in the applause of adoring audiences. Little did they know, a simple trip to the grocery store would soon open the door to Lucy's first big break, an opportunity hidden within the pages of a magazine lying casually on the checkout counter. — As Anne stood in line, her eyes fell upon the glossy pages of a parenting magazine. Between the tips for toddler meals and the best pre-schools, a small advertisement caught her attention: a casting call from the renowned Kleenex brand, seeking children aged 2 to 4 to model for a new line of diapers. The ad noted that older children were welcome to apply, though it stressed the desire for a child who embodied the brand’s target demographic. Anne’s mind raced. Lucy, with her petite frame and youthful features, often received coos and adoration meant for a toddler. Though she was six, her small stature could be the key to fitting the casting call's unique requirements. Anne purchased the magazine, the pages soon to be adorned with sticky notes and highlighter marks. That evening, she discussed it with Peter over dinner, Lucy animatedly sharing stories from her day in the background. Peter nodded thoughtfully, his features lit by the warm kitchen light as he turned to glance at Lucy, who was blissfully unaware of the budding plan. It was a long shot, but one worth taking. The weekend was spent in a flurry of activity. Anne sorted through the countless snapshots of Lucy, finding those candid moments where her vivacity shone: Lucy grinning with chocolate ice cream smeared across her cheeks, her concentration while drawing, her infectious laughter as she played in the fall leaves. Each photograph was a vignette of Lucy's essence, and together they built a portfolio that captured not just her likeness, but her spirit. Peter wrote a cover letter, concise yet brimming with a father's pride. He described Lucy’s vivacious personality, her love for performance, and her unique situation of being a six-year-old who could pass for three. With hopeful hearts, they mailed the portfolio to the address listed in the magazine. Days passed, the regular rhythm of life resumed, but a current of anticipation hummed in the background. Every ring of the phone caused a jump, every trip to the mailbox was filled with a mix of dread and excitement. Anne and Peter tried not to speak too much of it, not wanting to build false hopes. Yet, in the quiet moments after Lucy had been tucked into bed, they allowed themselves to dream, to wonder. The waiting was a gentle ache, the kind that comes from wanting something so fervently for someone you love. And so, they waited for a reply that might change everything. — The letter was thorough, providing dates, times, a location in the city, and contact numbers for any inquiries. It emphasized that wardrobe would be provided, ensuring that Lucy would be outfitted in a way that best represented their brand during the audition. The words seemed to leap from the page, igniting a flicker of excitement and a rush of nerves. That night, after Lucy had been read her favorite bedtime story and had drifted off to sleep, her parents sat at the kitchen table, the letter between them. Anne bit her lip thoughtfully. "I wonder what they’ll have her wear," she mused. "Something comfortable, I hope. She’s at her best when she’s comfortable and can just be herself." Peter nodded, sipping his coffee. "Probably something colorful, to catch the eye. You know how she loves that red dress of hers? Something like that would suit her," he suggested, trying to picture his little girl in the bright lights of a professional photoshoot. Anne smiled softly, her mind painting pictures of Lucy, perhaps in a pastel dress, her hair in soft curls, a playful twinkle in her eyes. "They’ll want her to look angelic, like every parent’s dream of the perfect child," she said. The two of them talked late into the night, discussing logistics and the subtle flurry of what-ifs. But underlying all their practical plans was the shared wonder at the notion of Lucy, their Lucy, possibly becoming the new face for a national brand. — The morning of the audition, the city was abuzz with the kind of energy only a big event could generate. Lucy, clad in her favorite red dress, clutched her mother's hand tightly as they approached the venue, her eyes wide at the sea of families. The queue snaked around the building, a colorful parade of potential stars, each child bubbling with anticipation or fidgeting with impatience. Peter and Anne exchanged supportive smiles, bolstering their spirits against the tide of nerves. When their turn came, the check-in attendant handed them a package of Huggies diapers and a Huggies-branded towel, explaining the somewhat surprising instructions. Around them, the open space had transformed into a makeshift changing area, with parents adeptly preparing their toddlers for the spotlight. Anne's maternal instincts bristled at the idea of changing Lucy in such a public setting. Peter’s brow furrowed in concern, but they understood the reality of the situation — they were one of many, and the audition was a machine with little room for privacy. Finding a relatively quiet corner, Anne laid down the towel with a gentle assurance to Lucy, whose initial bravery wavered. "It's just like getting ready for a swimming lesson," Anne coaxed softly. Lucy, sensing her parents' unease, nodded, a mature understanding flashing in her young eyes. With a privacy shield formed by her parents, Anne quickly changed Lucy into the diaper, her movements as discreet and swift as possible. Once ready, Lucy stood up, the Huggies diaper fitting perfectly on her small frame, her red dress now folded neatly on the towel. Peter draped a light jacket around her shoulders, offering a semblance of privacy, and Lucy managed a small, brave smile. As they waited for Lucy's turn, her parents couldn't help but marvel at her composure, the way she handled the situation with a grace that belied her six years. The air was electric with the murmurs of onlooking parents and the soft cooing directed at the younger children, but Lucy stood out — not just for her age, but for the poise with which she carried herself, her eyes shining with the promise of what was to come. In the bustling atmosphere of the audition, with the murmur of voices and the occasional click of a camera shutter forming a backdrop of anticipation, Lucy felt a growing discomfort that had nothing to do with the nerves of performing. Shifting from one foot to the other, she finally leaned closer to Anne and whispered, "Mom, I need to pee."

I am republishing this after pulling it down to comply with the terms of the Amazon KDP program. If you enjoy it, this is available in a two pack along with 'Undercover Tour' that's a companion story. That is available for purchase here: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09XZR9SB9 Please consider purchasing it to support my writing efforts! I FOLLOWED MY dad through the portal and winced as I passed through. It was a weird sensation, and my eyes felt like they were blinded as I came through the other side. Blinking for a moment, I saw my dad standing over beside a giant woman along the woman holding a card saying ‘Diamond Tours.’ I couldn’t help but stare at the huge woman standing over my dad as I made my way toward him. I walked over to him and stood just behind him nervously. I didn’t notice my mom was behind me for a moment. “This is my wife Carrie and my daughter Lily,” he told the giant woman. I watched her check off some boxes on the list for us. “Great! Give us just a few more minutes for the rest of your tour group to get here, and we’ll get moving to the hotel to get you all checked in for your two-week tour!” “Great!” my adventurous dad said. I looked around at the gathering group of people from our dimension who had all come to tour this fantastic new world. All of the advertisements we had received said that it was a wondrous place of advanced technology, beautiful sights, and huge people. As the brochure had said, the ‘Amazons’ were the most advanced race in existence. As people came through the portal, I noticed nervously that they didn’t look like I remembered seeing them standing in line. Some were shorter than they had been. I started at that and looked back at my parents. ‘What happened? My head used to come up to Dad’s nose… I’m not even as tall as his chest now! Mom was taller than dad now, which was weird because she’d always been shorter than him… No other teenagers had been in line with us to come on this trip. You had to be at least fourteen to come accompanied by a parent through the portal and eighteen or older by yourself. I had just turned eighteen, but as I looked around at the imposing size of everything visible right where we were, I couldn’t imagine coming there on my own! “Okay, I think that’s everyone!” The lady said. “My name is Grace, and I’ll be your tour guide with Diamond Tours. We’re so glad that you’ve chosen us to guide you through our world! We’re going to have to get through the customs area next. No matter what, be sure you never wander away from our group.” “What happens if we do?” One man who was kind of handsome off to the side asked. I looked at him and my dad and noticed he seemed shorter than my dad and maybe even me... “We’re not responsible or able to protect you in that case. Be warned, our world is very different than yours. If you wander off, you’ll be seen as a normal Little and subject to our laws.” The man in the suit smirked, and I suddenly decided his looks were his only asset. He struck me as both an idiot and an ass! “Whatever,” he said. “Any other questions?” She asked, annoyed. I felt myself shake my head along with the others. I just couldn’t get over the size of her! It looked like I had shrunk some, I had heard it was possible, but the lady was huge! Dressed comfortably in a pantsuit, her hair was pulled back behind her face, and some blingy earrings hung from her ears. I stared at her a little longer and couldn’t help but wonder what her clothing sizes must be! My head was smaller than her breasts, and I was sure they had to be significant in size even by their world’s norms. I sighed a bit as I, unfortunately, got my mom’s genes, and only with some extra stuffing could I fully fill my B cups. More than once in school, I had been teased in the locker room that a training bra would be more appropriate! I sighed, knowing it was the truth. I followed the crowd to a large security desk that made me feel like I was about three years old with its height. A man was checking our passports and stamping visas one at a time. I noticed that he was only maybe chest-high to our tour guide but still way taller than us. “He must be a Betweener,” my dad said quietly to me. “She’s so big!” I whispered back with a shake of my head. “Should be so cool to see their world,” he said while putting his arm around my shoulder. “You definitely shrank when you came through; I haven’t been able to do this in a while,” he told me. I blushed, knowing how I was smaller now, probably than I’d been since I’d been ten? Nine? “Passport?” The man asked as I approached. I passed it to him, and he looked at it, “Just turned eighteen, huh?” “Yesterday,” I agreed. “Well, belated happy birthday then!” He said as he stamped the visa in the passport. “You’re registered as a tourist and have a two-week visa. Take care that you do not overstay that without getting authorized to do so.” “Yes, sir,” I told him and once again noticed that you could probably stack two of me and not reach his height, and he was shorter than the guide! We were led through the terminal, which really looked like an average airport. Well... except for the giants roaming around and the occasional baby they would be holding. All of them seemed to think cute was the best fashion for them. Their dresses, rompers, or onesies appeared to be all made to make their babies look more adorable than the ones back home. I stopped for a second, though, as I realized that one of the moms was breastfeeding their baby boy. I had always thought mothers were so lucky to feed their babies and looked forward to nursing my own baby someday. As I stared, though, I noticed something was off. While I would expect babies to be built bigger for these giants, I didn’t expect them to be bodybuilder-sized! That baby literally had bigger muscles than the captain of our football team back home! ‘Whoa,’ I couldn’t help but think. A hand latched onto my wrist and said, “Lily come on, we need to keep up,” Mom said. I shook my head and joined her in catching up to our group that wasn’t too far away. We all had our luggage with us already and were led to some gigantic buses. I noticed a height gauge on a pole by the waiting area for the bus and walked to it curiously as we waited for the guide to talk to the driver. I looked in shock at the mark at eye level for me… or rather slightly below the top of my head. I looked to be just a bit over four feet tall now. “I shrank that much?” I said in surprise. Mom came closer, and I noticed that she was right at six feet tall now… Lucky her, she’d gained a few inches in the portal. Dad had been six-feet four inches and now appeared to be only a bit over five-and-a-half feet tall! “Nice to finally be the tall one in the family!” Mom said with a smirk as she hugged us both. I saw other people going through similar states of shock as the tour guide came off the bus and said, “Okay, I know that some of you have experienced some changes in height on your trip. Our world is larger than yours, so some of you may inadvertently have shrunk to a size that requires different seating arrangements. As you come by the pole, I will give you a wristband that will help us keep track of your needs throughout your visit. My colleague Dara is on the bus and will help you get situated.” She paused, “I know it may come as a shock to some of you, but we ask that you cooperate as we are only following the law. Failure to abide by those laws means we will terminate our contract, and you will have to find your own way in this world… something I wouldn’t recommend.” I gulped and wondered what she really meant. We were closest to the pole, and she motioned for us to come by. Mom was given a glance and nodded onto the bus without anything for a wristband like they’d said. Dad was behind me and had an arm on my shoulder as the lady looked at me. “Hmm…” she thought for a second while intrusively flattening my hair. “You’re just past the marks!” I noticed then that there were some colored marks on the pole. Pink was just below my scalp. Purple was well above my head at five feet, and six feet was a black mark that traveled up the pole. Finally, she secured a purple wristband onto my wrist with ‘Diamond Travel’ and the letter ‘T.’ “All set,” she told me with a smile and turned her attention to Dad, who motioned me forward. I climbed onto the bus - which wasn’t easy given the stairs were enormous! As soon as I reached the top, the lady grabbed my wrist and looked at my armband. Then, she turned and asked, “That’s your daughter?” to my mom. She nodded, “Yes, that’s my little girl.” “She definitely is little!” The woman said as she grabbed something from an overhead bin and situated it next to Mom. It took me a moment, but I realized it was a rear-facing car seat like my cousin’s two-year-old daughter had just outgrown. It was huge, though! Before I had a chance to think about why she had set that there I found myself in the air, being picked up and sat down inside it. “What are you doing?” I found myself saying with mom in unison. “She’s too little to ride outside of a car seat. It’s the law,” the lady said to my mom like it was no big deal as she pushed my right arm through a strap. I noted that she wasn’t talking to me, though. “But this is like a car seat for a two-year-old?” I said incredulously as her hand connected the harness between my legs. “Well, you’re actually smaller than my twelve-month-old daughter,” she smiled. “I’ll show you a picture once I get everyone on the bus. She’s so cute! Kind of like you,” she said and touched me gently on the nose. ‘What?’ my brain froze to a halt. I watched in silence as dad was given a booster seat that was like I had used until I was eight… People slowly loaded the bus, and other than shouts of surprise as others found themselves in similar car seats and booster seats, things went pretty smoothly. One of the last people to get on the bus was the man in the suit from earlier who had been rude. I noticed he had a pink armband, and I giggled a little bit at the thought while simultaneously wondering what kind of seat that was if I was purple. He pitched a fit when she tried to get him into a genuine infant carrier, complete with toys on the handle. “No way in god damn hell am I going to ride in that like some sort of baby!!!!” “Sir, I’m sorry, it’s the law at your size…?” “No fucking way!” I watched her shrug, and she gave up, “Okay, this is the second time we’ve had an issue. You’re officially done with Diamond Tours. Please sign this agreement stating you are terminating your services with us, and Grace will help you off the bus.” I watched him sign and had an odd feeling in my stomach, thinking he was making some mistake like a character in a horror movie. I could barely turn my head and see out the window as he gathered his stuff and left the bus. He walked about ten steps down the sidewalk, and a lady came up to him and picked him up. I watched him hit her repeatedly over and over again before she pulled his clothes off and spanked him! Really, she spanked him like some sort of child! I could hear him crying even over the engine inside. Then, just as the bus started to move, I swore it looked like she had put a pacifier in his mouth as she sat him back up. ‘What did we get ourselves into?’ I asked myself. THE TRIP TO the hotel was much calmer, and I could see pretty well out the window thanks to my car seat - even if my view was backward! Dara had indeed come and shown us pictures of her cute daughter. Looking at her standing next to her mom in one, I agreed she had to be taller than me. ‘I’m shorter than a one-year-old?’ I worried. I was used to being one of the shorter girls under five feet, but this was like the Twilight Zone! When we stopped, Dara came by each of us strapped into the car seats, and unbuckled us. I had tried to do it myself while I waited, but no matter how hard I squeezed the buckle, I couldn’t get it to unlatch. I even tried a little trick I remember my cousin’s car seat had, but it hadn’t worked. I was red in the face as Dara sat me down on the aisle floor and patted my head gently. Then, I walked down the steps and waited outside with my parents until we were taken inside. As we waited, I saw a car pass by with a cute baby girl in a rear-facing car seat looking straight into my eyes. I waved at her and thought her expression was odd… not like an infant. We were checked into the hotel, and I was glad to see that the size of the hotel was less intimidating. “Why is this smaller?” I asked Dara as we were waiting for our room keys. “This hotel is designed for Betweeners and guests from your dimension. Of course, it’s a bit uncomfortable for us, Amazons, but the tour is for you all, not us!” She winked. “As long as you are here or with our group, you are safe.” “You keep saying that…?” I started to ask, but she scooted off to go with Grace, and they gave us our marching orders for dinner being there in a couple hours. We would get a night tour of the city, and then the next day, we would start doing the touristy things. I knew all of that from the itinerary and just sighed with relief as we entered the hotel room, and things seemed almost normal-sized back home. Of course, it was still taller, but it wasn’t like I’m sure an Amazon room had to be. Mom had no problems reaching the sink to wash her hands, but dad had to stand on his tiptoes. I laughed until I realized that I had a problem since I was even shorter! In the end, I had to be helped up by Mom until we discovered a child’s step stool under the sink counter. I blushed but used it from then on anyway. The next few days felt not much different than our family trip to New York City a couple years back. We were taken to various sites, given tours of museums, tall skyscrapers, a college, manufacturing companies, and just about anything someone would be interested in. During these outings, though, we discovered that most people my size weren’t wandering around on their own. I also figured out the baby I saw nursing at the port probably wasn’t really a baby… but someone my own age, most likely! I grimaced when I saw one poor boy being forced to crawl in nothing but a diaper that looked and smelled used. “Come along, Neville!” The lady said. He looked at me for just a second, and I saw an absolute sadness on his face. I also noticed his grin looked off, and he was missing a lot of teeth! I shuddered and filed that in the back of my mind with the other horrors I’d seen. I had begun wondering why we had even taken this trip! Everything was going pretty well until the fourth day we were taken to a mall to look around. We were in smaller groups, with Grace and Dara splitting us up between them. As I walked with Dara’s group, I wondered what even the point of looking for clothes at the mall in this dimension was...? I could not fit into any of the fashions for my age here! Mom would be lucky to find teenage clothing in her size… The only things I could fit into would only look fashionable on one of the ‘Littles’ that I saw everywhere there. I guess I wasn’t paying attention because I was surprised when a police officer asked me, “Hi, I’m Officer Slane. Where’s your mommy?” I looked up at the tall woman and said, “Just over...” My mom and our group were gone. “...they were there…?” “Oh dear…” she said. “What’s your name?” “Lily Hendrickson,” I told her. “Look, I’m sure she just moved up to the next store… can…?” “Let’s find your chip and find your mommy,” she said while reaching down and picking me up. “What are you doing?” I yelled, “Put me down!” “I know you’re upset, but we’ll find your mommy. Let me just scan you real quick…” she said as she pulled a cell phone-looking device out of her pocket and waved it up and down my body. “That’s weird… where’s your chip?” “My chip?” I asked. It was then that she noticed the wristband. “Oh… you’re a portal little… and didn’t stay with your group?” Her sudden grin scared me. “I was with them… I don’t know how they got away…?” “Well, I guess it doesn’t matter now. I’ll take you to someplace you can stay until we get this sorted out.” The officer said. “But…” “Come on,” she said and moved me to her hip like you would a toddler. I wanted to kick and scream, but I knew that wouldn’t do any good at this point. I’d dealt with my cousin’s baby having a tantrum and understood with the size difference, I couldn’t do anything more than her baby could… I was taken to an exit and stood in the backseat of her patrol car. “Give me just a second, hon, while I get a car seat for you.” She closed the door for a second, locking me in the cage at the back of the car. I shivered in fear, wondering if I was being arrested. When she returned with a very bland-looking infant carrier, she buckled it on the opposite side of where I was and put it rear-facing. “Am I under arrest?” I asked nervously. She laughed, “Oh no, sweetie, we just can’t have a tourist running around the mall lost. I had the security team look around for your group before I approached you, but they couldn’t find them. So it’s best we just take you somewhere safe for now. You’re awfully little to be on your own in our big world!” She smiled, and I shuddered with the thought of the big bad wolf grinning at me. “Now, come over here so I can get you in your seat.” “Do I have to sit in this kind of seat?” “You’re right at the height that I think it’s safer than not,” she told me as she picked me up and buckled me in. Over the past few days, I had figured out there was no way for me to get myself out of the seat. I either lacked the strength or a trick to unbuckle the seat. My mom had been able to unbuckle me once this morning, but she’d been told off to let the adults do it next time… I’d never had a chance to ask how she managed it! I sighed as she closed the door and drove away with me. I spent the time wondering how I was going to find my parents and get back home. I was almost in tears as I thought about how hopeless it might be for me! IT SEEMED LIKE forever before we stopped, and Officer Slane came and undid my harness and carried me on her side again. Then, I saw a sign on the front lawn, “Little Feet Orphanage.” “Orphanage? Why are you taking me to an orphanage?” I asked, “I’m eighteen!” “They are the best people at helping someone your size,” she told me and continued through a gate and rang a buzzer. A tall, well-endowed woman opened the door, “Officer Slane! So good to see you again! They said you were on your way. We’ll be sure to get your fee all set, but let me get a look at this little girl first.” She looked at me closely like I was a pack of meat or something. My hair was messed with for a second. She even squeezed my belly. “Skinny and scrawny little thing, aren’t you?” “Excuse me?” I asked as I winced from her touch. “What’s your name?” “Lily Hendrickson…” “How old are you?” “Eighteen…” I told her. “Any problems taking her?” the officer asked. “No, she’ll do well here! Come to Nana,” she told me and grabbed me from Officer Slane. “I want to go back and find my mom and dad!” I told her. “Don’t worry about that,” she said with a squeeze that was meant to be reassuring. “I’m sure Officer Slane will be on that case! So for now, let’s get you settled in here!” I was carried down a hallway and into a storeroom, where she sat me down and began looking through some clothes. They weren’t just any clothes, though; they looked like baby clothes, complete with snaps in the crotches! She fiddled with some rompers before coming back with a romper and a dress in the other hand. The romper was just absolutely meant for a baby! It featured a frilly fake short sleeve coming down to a bottom with more frills and a crotch meant to unsnap for diaper changes. The dress wasn’t much better, being a pink dress with several tiers of skirting that poofed out even as she held it. “Which one?” She asked me. “For what?” “For you to wear silly…” she laughed. “What’s wrong with what I have on?” “It isn’t proper clothing for this orphanage. So you’ll have to wear something we provide here.” I sighed, “You’re serious, aren’t you?” She nodded. A look in her eyes almost seemed to dare me to act up… I pointed to the dress, “I like dresses.” She beamed back at me, “Good girl!” I was lifted again after she sat down the romper and sat me down on a padded table. ‘Padded table…?’ I panicked. I didn’t have time to say anything before her enormous hands pulled my shirt over my head. Then, without warning, a pair of scissors snipped my bra off, and she giggled, “What was the point of you wearing that bra?” she pulled out the enhancers I used. “You don’t even look like you have what most of our littles have up top!” I blushed and felt a tear come to my eye, “So I’m small… I’ve gotten over that!” She laughed again and pushed me onto my back, and I found a strap snaking itself over my chest. I would have tried to move if I thought I could, but the nylon belt effectively kept my arms and upper body pinned down. She pulled my shoes and socks off before stripping me of my shorts. “Please don’t take my panties,” I blushed. “Oh dearie, I can’t let you use those, unfortunately… not until we’ve tested to see how mature you are. It’s a sanitary thing, you see…?” “What?” I asked, confused. My confusion didn’t last long, though, before I saw her bring an enormous me-sized diaper from underneath the table I was sitting on. “I don’t need diapers!!!!” I told her, “I’m not a baby!” “That remains to be seen. But, I will tell you that screaming your head off at me isn’t going to make me think you really are a big girl, now do you?” I gritted my teeth but shook my head, “I’m sorry.” “That’s quite okay, dearie. Let’s just get you into this. You don’t have to use it, mind you. Just tell one of the workers that you need to use the potty, and we’ll get you on one to use it.” I sighed with relief, “Okay.” She managed my feet as effortlessly as I could have with a baby back home and lifted my legs to put the thick diaper underneath my bottom. Baby lotion was suddenly applied, and she taped up the diaper. The strap was removed, and I found my hands pushed through the armholes of the dress like I was unable to dress on my own. Once my head was through, I watched as she settled the dress down and fussed with it for a second. I realized, though, that due to the bell style of the short skirt, it would pretty much constantly display my diaper… I blushed as I remembered several littles like that the past few days. “Good girl, now I think it’s time for you to have supper, and we’ll probably look for an early night for you.” ‘What?’ I thought but didn’t say anything as she picked me up and carried me into a dining room where about seven other littles were being fed in a combination of high chairs and booster seats. Most appeared to be diapered from what I could see. I hoped I’d be put into a booster seat, but the empty high chair was to be my dining spot. She embarrassingly not only sat me inside of it but strapped me tightly in the harness before pulling the tray into place. “Okay, you said you think you’re a big girl,” she told me, “so we’re having spaghetti. Do you want a bib or not?” I gulped and looked down at the dress, “Do I get in trouble if I get some on me?” She looked at me with narrowing eyes, “it would mean we wouldn’t exactly trust your next answer…?” I saw that one little boy was making a mess without a bib, but he didn’t have a shirt on. Another girl didn’t have a bib on and just dropped a piece of spaghetti on her top, and I saw her look around with a horror-stricken expression as she nervously tried to hide it. “If it’s spaghetti, I’ll take a bib.” “Hmm… might be mature enough… we’ll see.” She brought me a small plate of spaghetti chopped up into tiny strands. Really it was a misnomer to call it spaghetti then, but I didn’t complain. I had eaten most of the meal when I realized I was thirsty. “Umm… Nana, do you have something I can drink?” I tried to be polite. “Please?” I added. She smiled and went to the fridge for something. The reason for her smirk was apparent when it landed on the tray. It was a giant baby bottle of milk! It looked like a two-liter from back home! “What’s that for?” I asked in disbelief. “You wanted something to drink…?” “But that’s a baby bottle!” “So?” “I’m not a baby.” “Just drink it anyway; all of our sippy cups are dirty.” If I had not been through everything… separated from my parents, diapered, dressed into a baby dress… well, I was sure I would have just sucked it up and used it… but something inside me just snapped. “No, I’m an adult! Just get me a regular cup!” “Drink it,” she said patiently and began to try and insert it into my mouth. I just noticed one little shaking her head at me as I instinctively swatted at the object trying to poke me. The baby bottle went flying to the ground and, to my horror, came open, spilling it all onto the floor. “Well, so much for maturity. I guess you’re not ready for baby bottles… That’s fine.” “I’m so sorry!” I told her, “I’ll clean it up if...?” “Hush, not another word out of you…” she told me harshly. She started cleaning it up, and I wondered what she meant about not being ready for bottles. Another woman came in then carrying a little that looked to have been crying. “Tammy, would you please watch the rest of them? This new girl and I need to have a discussion and then get her something to drink.” “Sure thing Jessie!” I trembled as she pulled me out of the highchair roughly and carried me down the hallway. “Since it’s your first day, I think we’ll just put you to bed early for your punishment. I don’t think you would have been a bad enough girl to make a mess like that intentionally,” The woman I now knew was named Jessie said to me. I shook my head, “I’m sorry.” “Well, I believe you. But we still have to get you something to drink like you asked for. Don’t want you getting dehydrated. Nana will take care of you, though.” The huge woman sat down in a rocking chair, and I wondered what she meant since I didn’t see a glass of water or anything. I was confused as she started messing with the large top she had on and pulled down the fabric of a nursing bra. “Wha…?” was all I could say before she shoved my head at the nipple. I had no desire to drink from this woman’s breast, but she did something with her thumb on my chin to force my mouth open, and the nipple went inside my mouth. It was just a single drop of milk that touched my tongue. It was amazing. Tastier than anything I had ever tasted! I instinctively began suckling more and more of it out. “It appears you seem less resistant than some of the portal littles,” she said as she patted my bottom, but I had no idea what she meant. The liquid was all I cared about; I had to have more! It stopped coming, though, and I fussed a bit. “Oh, such a greedy guts!” she told me with a laugh before picking me up from her breast and putting me over her shoulder. “Let’s let some gas out before we keep going,” she said. I felt some gentle blows to my back and belched up a burp, and some sticky white milk came out of my mouth onto a cloth she had been smart enough to have on. “Let’s move to the other side,” she told me and began nursing me from her other breast. That’s where things became hazy, and I lost the plot for a while. I FOUND MYSELF waking up to odd sounds and sensed something wasn’t right. First, there were noises from what sounded like toddlers playing with toys. Then, as I opened my eyes, I blinked multiple times and realized my vision was covered with bars on all sides. ‘I’m in a crib!’ I thought and sat up. I looked down at my body and realized I was in a one-piece sleeper that had mittens on my hands. I tried to stand, but something became difficult with that. I learned a moment later there was a large balloon shape around my groin and groaned. I had a diaper on that I poked at and discovered it was most definitely wet. “Awake now?” Nana said as she came over. “Let’s get you out of your jammies, some breakfast, and then we’ll let you play for a while. She carried me to the changing table, unzipped me, and changed me into a dry diaper and a new blue dress. It did nothing to hide my dry diaper, and she carried me to the kitchen and sat me in the highchair again. Once I was trapped in the chair, Nana walked off behind me for a moment. She came back a moment later with a bowl, a bib, and a spoon. She didn’t hesitate in putting the pink bib around my neck that read, ‘Cutie Pie.’ The bowl was sat down on the tray, and I thought maybe she intended for me to eat it myself for about one second before she grabbed the spoon and brought it to my mouth. “Open up for the choo-choo!” “Wh…?” I started to say, and the spoonful of mush entered my mouth. It was weird and grainy, not like oatmeal. Before I could even think of asking what it was, she kept spooning more and more of it into my mouth. I decided it must have been rice cereal for infants about halfway through the bowl! When she finished and wiped my face off with the bib, I was hoping a bottle would be available to wash it down, but instead, she picked me up and said, “I’m hoping you’ll be ready for bottles this afternoon. For now, though, we’ll stick with what’s best for you.” I was so shocked by everything there wasn’t much fight in me as she sat down on a chair and presented me with her orb of flesh again. My craving from last night came back, and I didn’t even try and hesitate; I just latched on and sucked. I was feeling sleepy when I had finished both breasts, and she’d burped me, but instead of putting me down for a nap, she carried me into a living room where the other ‘kids’ were all watching something on TV. “You’ll love this show!” the lady said to me. A screen title passed by ‘Naomi and Oliver’, and I lost time again. I stood up a while later, looking confused as I didn’t know how long I’d been sitting there. I suddenly felt a strong need to go poop but had no idea where the bathroom was. So I walked over to Nana, who was sewing something, “May I use the bathroom?” “Maybe…” she said before flipping up my dress and touching the diaper I had on. “What are you…?” “Checking to see if you would even be ready for the potty after last night and tonight. I’m sorry to tell you that you’re not going to be using the potty any time soon. You’re already wet, just make a nice poopy for Nana in your diapee, and I’ll change you then.” “I don’t want to…!” I said as she put me down. “It doesn’t matter what you want,” she giggled, “You’ll be using the diaper no matter what. I’m not taking it off you, and you can’t go by yourself.” “But…” “Besides, don’t good girls like you like using their diapees? Naomi and Oliver say so?” With that statement, I felt like I was outside of my body. I grunted for a moment and squatted. ‘This can’t be happening!’ my brain screamed. “Aww… you made a present for Nana!” she told me. “Go play for a bit, and then I’ll change you.” I tried to take a step toward her to argue but instead found myself falling and landing on my poop. I started bawling then, and she said, “Well, if you’re going to be such a baby about it, I guess I can change you now!” So went the next two days… diaper changes, breastfeeding, baby food, watching my new favorite TV show, Naomi and Oliver, and slowly not noticing I was even wet or poopy until someone came and told me I was. Finally, on the third day, when I woke up in a poop-filled diaper and saw my mom and dad standing beside the playpen I was in for a nap, I believed I was hallucinating. By then, I had totally lost hope of getting out. “Mom!!!!!!!!!! Dad!!!!!!!” I cried. “This is positively her?” an Amazon man asked Mom. “Definitely! What did they do to her? And why is she in a poopy diaper? Don’t they change them at least?!?” Mom was outraged. “We’ll get her changed real quick and then escort you all to the portal,” the lady who I noticed was in a bulletproof vest. She picked me up before carrying me to a changing table I’d become well acquainted with. I hoped she would just put me back into a pair of panties, but instead, she put me into another diaper. “It may take a while before she recovers?” Then, she dug around and handed Mom a large diaper bag with more diapers and other baby stuff. Mom grimaced but happily took me from her and held me tightly like I was little again. I must have lost some weight on the trip or in the orphanage because I couldn’t believe she could carry me like a toddler again. “Lily, I’m so glad we found you!” she said as Dad joined in hugging me, and we all cried. “As much as I would like to let you have time, I think it’s best we get you moving…” another man said. “Yes, sir,” Mom told him while setting me on the ground and grabbing my hand tightly. We walked outside to a plethora of news crews and bystanders watching. Luckily a van collected us quickly, and I was strapped into a forward-facing car seat. “How did you find me?” I asked as we drove. “It wasn’t easy, Lily… It turns out the tour company we were using wasn’t legitimate, and they were just operating to get some Littles to adopt. Once we lost you, we talked to the police, and they began investigating with the help of this bureau group… I’ll tell you more, but suffice it to say that we’re being escorted to the portal and never coming back... “ I nodded with tears in my eyes and was ecstatic when we got out at the portal! Our remaining group was disembarking from a bus simultaneously, and we gathered back with them. I noted that half of the group seemed to be missing! The other half looked at me in recognition and horror. I held onto Dad for dear life in the small crowd. I felt antsy and just wanted to get back inside the portal and go home! “Dad, can we get out of here already? I hate this damn diaper, and I don’t want to spend another minute in it!” “Sweetheart, they warned you not to separate from the group,” Mom said to me. “You’re just lucky we found you before you were adopted out.” “What do you mean?” “You were in an orphanage designed to make littles into well-behaved babies. In another week, you would have gone home with someone!” I felt my eyes open then, “With the diapers… will I still need them when…?” Mom leaned in and said, “For a while probably, I mean... you’re already wet…?” It was then that I realized I was still in a pretty short dress, and my drooping diaper was showing. I hugged Mom tightly and cried as we finally made it back through the security lines and to a hallway that led to the portal. The second I stepped through and saw everything as we left it, I breathed a sigh of relief. Everything looked normal… until I looked at Mom, who came through after me. She seemed taller than she had a moment before… and I seemed shorter than her! She gasped and said, “Oh sweetheart… Let’s go find the restroom so I can change your diapee.” “Why is everything so big?” I asked. Dad was right behind her and back to his normal height of being taller than her. “We’ll talk back home, sweetie,” he told me. Then, a pacifier appeared somewhere and was shoved into my mouth. After a few days, I didn’t think twice and was nursing it as she carried me to a family room and exposed my diaper. “You’re stinkie!” she told me as she lifted my legs and wiped me like I’d been wiped the previous week. ‘When did I poop again?’ I blushed and was just glad when she had me redressed and carried me to the car where a car seat had somehow been installed. Once buckled in, I spit the pacifier out, “Why am I the size of a baby still?” “It was the deal we made, sweetie. In order to get you back out of there, we had to have you shrunk to the size of an eighteen-month-old. That way, any weird baby things you do seem normal. They don’t want anyone on this side of the portal to know what goes on there… It was either this, or we all would be stuck in that dimension.” “I have to grow up all over again?!?!?” I asked incredulously. “I said, shrunk, not regressed. You’ll just have to be our baby like this forever… They adjusted a few things on the way back. At least I have my baby girl back!” A pacifier pushed into my mouth blocked anything I would have said. ‘Forever?’ I sighed. ‘Well, at least it’s my parents and not some random Amazons…?’ Finis

I find there aren't enough DD/LG non-sexual stories so i decided i had to write my own . Critiques are welcome its about 9500 words so I'll be posting in parts a bit of a slow burn so be patient or whatever. Also i suck at titles so just go with it. All parties are adults and this scenario is completely fictitious any similarities to real life events are purely coincidental. Kristan had just gotten her summer bonus deposited and decided it was a great day to blow her check at the mall. She had made this a bit of a tradition anytime her quarterly bonus was bigger than she expected. As she roamed around the relatively empty post pandemic era mall scene, she grabbed a few pieces she had already scouted out online. She bounced from store to store for hours carrying the large paper bags from Zara, Saks, and Coach. She stopped in the food court and grabbed a pizza and a lemonade and relaxed sitting alone scrolling her phone aimlessly as a mix of music and TikTok’s played in her headphones. After a little over an hour, she finally had to go to the bathroom but didn't want to take her new items in a public bathroom or have to go all the way back to her car and then come back. But she had a plan that avoided both of those possibilities. Tucked between two stores was an inconspicuous door with a hallway that led to the security and administrative offices and a single stall private bathroom. In that security office was a nice guy named Mark who would watch her stuff while she used the nice restroom tucked between the offices in a secondary hallway on the other side of his office. As she slowly walked across the mall, she reached the hallway labeled ‘Offices’ she opens the hallway door and walks down toward his door. She knocked on the door awaiting Mark to answer. But after about 2 minutes no one answered she knocked again. Still no answer. Figuring maybe he went on break or was off doing patrol, she started to dread the long walk back to her car to drop the things off and then back into the truly public mall bathroom. But as she reached the end of the hall, she heard a door swing open, “Did you knock?” She turned around to see an unfamiliar face dressed in a security outfit like Mark would wear. “Oh, I was looking for Mark.” “Mark?? … Oh Mark! He got a new position a few weeks ago. I’m the new guy Jared. How can I help you?” “Oh well Mark would let me leave my bags in the office and use the admin bathroom so I wouldn’t have to take my stuff in the public bathroom. I understand that’s probably not protocol, but I would appreciate if you could do it this one time, I’d greatly appreciate it cause I’m parked on the other side of the mall.” Jared looks up and down scratching the back of his head, “Yeaa, you’re right definitely not protocol. But I could probably do it this time. I’m not sure about the future cause I might get in trouble if they see a customer coming out of there. But you could always leave your stuff here and use a regular customer bathroom” he said with a slight chuckle looking down on Kristan. Kristan was about 5’4, probably 165 pounds. Jared stood a sturdy 6’4 probably 230 pounds like he lifted weights occasionally but wasn’t a gym rat either. He opens his office door back and looks through the glass window that faces the secondary hallway where the bathroom and offices are and notices its clear. He looks back at her and notices her fidgeting some. “Well, it looks unoccupied right now so you can do it this one time I guess.” Kristan sighs relief, "thank you sooooo much," and walks toward the door he’s now holding open. She drops her bags in the small security office and moves quickly through the second door on the opposite side of the room and into the bathroom. She relieves herself and washes her hands. As she returns to the security office, she walks in on him intently reviewing the plethora of cameras watching the mall. “Thanks again, I’ll try not to disrupt you in the future with this… Jared right” He rises from his seat and reaches out his hand. “Yup Jared. And honestly, it’s probably no problem I’m just a new guy don’t want to risk it. So, you may have to wait, but there’s 2 seats and a whole couch in here so that shouldn’t be a problem” he says giving her a strong handshake. They smile at each other, and he leads her out the door. Kristan waves and heads out to continue her shopping day.

We're back to Jackie's perspective for this one, though we're finding her in the midst of a totally new and disorienting experience. If you're new to the Jackie Universe, you might find it helpful to read the other stories first: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut Pushing Boundaries ----- Jackie stirred awake from her sleep. She took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes, taking stock of her surroundings. There was no way to tell what time it was, but the light of the nightlight was plenty enough to remind her that she was not in her own nursery. From her crib, she could see that just a few feet away, sharing the other crib in the room, were her fellow infantilized adults and her de facto hosts, twins Lauren and Katie. Jackie wasn’t exactly comfortable around Lauren and Katie, since she never really talked to them during their occasional play dates and the main thing that she knew about them – that they were doing this willingly – made her completely doubt their judgment. Still, recognizing where she was reminded her that she was in a place that was decidedly more relaxed than her own home. Though still contained in her crib, she wasn’t swaddled as tightly as she would be by her Mama at home, and had relative freedom of movement. Still half-asleep, she decided to take advantage of the freedom by indulging in a big yawn and a deep stretch. Just as her back began to arch and slightly twist, a cramp hit her stomach. Desperately, she clamped down on her pacifier and clenched her butt cheeks together. Now she was pretty sure she knew what had woken her up. She was still feeling pretty tired, and she’d gone to bed much later than normal, so she suspected that it wasn’t just a sleep cycle that had woken her up, and her cramping seemed to confirm that suspicion. Her mind was awake now, desperately scrambling to come up with a plan. If she was right that it was still the middle of the night, she wanted to do anything she could to prevent a messy diaper, since there was no chance she’d be changed anytime soon. Though it was not a common occurrence, she’d experienced enough overnight messes over the last 8 years to know that they were particularly unpleasant. The problem was, there were very few options available to Jackie. There was no way she could climb out of her crib, and despite the relaxed rules here at Lauren and Katie’s house, nobody would be letting her out of her crib. And simply waiting until morning didn’t seem like a likely solution. For years now, she’d had no control at all over her bladder. With her bowels, it was a little different: At least by her standard (not realizing that she was going until she already was or even already had), she’d never exactly had a messy accident. However, depositing each and every poop into the seat of her diaper for the past 8 years had not been without its consequences. Because she was going to be messing eventually, she usually just pushed things out as soon as she felt them coming on. Her diet of baby food and formula meant that she could usually have a soft mush out in just a couple of minutes, and in most circumstances just getting the humiliating task over with was the fastest route to a change. That approach meant she never really held back for very long any more. And, when the time came to do so, she found that she really had only a minimal amount of time before she had to give in to the pressure and mess anyways. Lacking other options, Jackie knew that she needed to try to avoid the mess, and the only way to do that would be to fall back asleep. She wasn’t positive that that would work, since the need to go had already woken her up, but she had had a few times where she’d thought she’d noticed a little bit of an avalanche building in her stomach, only to manage to fall asleep and make it until morning before soiling her pants. Those might have just been a little bit of gas, but she had to pin her hopes on something. Heck, even if she could buy herself another hour or so, that might be the difference between a rash or not on the back end. Jackie knew enough to know that just wishing herself to fall asleep probably would only make things work, so she searched her surroundings for any sort of distraction she could find. Though she’d been over the twins’ house before, it had only ever been for relatively short playdates. She’d napped in this room a few times, but never slept in it until the previous night, and had previously not dedicated a whole lot of energy to looking around. Lit by the soft glow of a pastel pink night light on the far wall, the room seemed about what one would expect out of a nursery. Most of the features pretty closely mirrored her own, though the changing table was larger to allow both babies to be on it at the same time if necessary and practical, and there were probably even more diapers than in her room to accommodate the extra resident. The mobile over her head was predictably uninteresting, and while she’d noticed yesterday that there was a family portrait that hung on the wall over the changing table, the poor light and the angle she had from her crib meant that she couldn’t really make it out to examine that further. Indeed, the only thing that seemed particularly interesting or dramatically out of line with her own room was the fact that there was a second crib. She looked over at the two girls who were somewhat crammed into the twin-sized crib. They were both lying on their sides, perhaps because that afforded them the most space to sleep. Jackie would have felt a little bad that they were forced to share if she’d had any say in coming here at all. Mama had had a death in the family that required her to drive out of the state for a few days, and though Jackie suspected that the decision was mostly logistical instead of merciful, she had decided that bringing her adult baby along wasn’t an option. Normally, she’d just have dropped her off at her biological parents’ house, but they were currently out of the country on vacation, and so Mama had turned to her network of friends who themselves kept infantilized adults for help. Miss Julia and Kevin, Lauren and Katie’s “mommy and daddy,” had apparently been either the first or only people who said they’d take an extra for a few days, and so Jackie had found herself hurriedly packed up and brought over for an extended Wednesday to Sunday visit. Despite having been here a couple of days now, Jackie had only a little more understanding of the two sleeping girls that she was looking at through the bars of her crib. Here in the middle of the night, Lauren wasn’t wearing her glasses, and so Jackie had no idea which twin was which. They were so identical to the untrained eye that they even seemed to be sucking their pacifiers in perfect unison. Jackie could really only see their faces, but they sure looked peaceful. And with their bodies obscured by the blankets, you could forget that they were way too large to be in a crib in the first place. Jackie hadn’t actually ever looked at another adult sleeping in a crib, since she was usually the one inside of one, but she had to admit that she was surprised at how natural it all seemed from the outside. She’d always assumed that this was just another way that their existence was a total farce – after all, she’d seen how universally silly she and her playmates looked while being led through the rest of their ridiculous daily rituals by their caregivers, with the clothes and sized up furniture always adding to the humiliation of their babyish activities without ever for a second making anyone forget that these were not real babies at all. She had always assumed this was part of the point. Maybe the goal wasn’t actually to twist the knife of humiliation a little bit more by reminding the girls that they could never hide the adults that they weren’t allowed to be; never pass off the humiliation as not real because they were just babies, but it certainly had that effect on Jackie. But seeing the two sleeping girls, she actually saw babies. At least at night, there was no humiliation on their faces, only a tranquility that seemed to be very real. Was she like this when she slept? She often felt that sleep was the closest she ever got to escape. When she dreamt, it was often just an extenuation of her current life, which made sense with her second babyhood occupying all of her time and most of her mental energy. But sometimes she’d still dream of a different life – one where none of this had happened. And those dreams (especially the ones that didn’t end with her embarrassing herself by somehow revealing herself to be the big baby she was treated as when she was awake) were the best dreams, even if they could be the hardest to wake up from. But did sleep make her look like the baby that the world went to such great lengths to tell her she was? She couldn’t tell if the thought made her feel like sleep was even more of the escape that she thought of it as, or if even that escape was just another way to further her humiliation. All of these thoughts were interesting, but another cramp emphasized how little they were doing to help Jackie achieve her goal of falling asleep. If anything, her mind seemed more awake, and her body seemed like it was about to betray her. Both cramps that she’d experienced in the last few minutes were pretty significant, and her stomach was now churning so ominously that she was struggling to comfortably lie still in the crib. Jackie sensed that the next cramp would be her last. She probably could fight on another cramp or two, but eventually she’d get tired of it, and she knew that she couldn’t make it until morning. Besides, she had a sort of pride about having never had a full-blown messy accident. Recognizing that she’d lost control over her bladder had been a source of major mental anguish, even if she knew at some level that she was hardly to blame. In moments of reflection, she might concede that she had some doubts about exactly how much control she had over her bowels, but she held tight to the defense mechanism. Not having an accident was sort of a last vestige of adulthood that she could hang her hat on. She’d rather give in and mess deliberately before she strictly had to than test her limits and risk shredding the last bit of confidence she had left. When the next cramp came just a few moments later, Jackie gave a gentle push instead of the frantic clench she’d employed each of the last two times. Immediately, a relatively small, just-barely-cohesive log quickly breached her sphincter and pushed up against the back of her sodden diaper. Even in moments like these where Jackie could move around relatively easily and there was nothing pushing or pulling her diaper tighter than it was naturally taped, pooping in a diaper was a pretty disgusting experience. Though this turd was soft and not very long, it seemed like it instantly met the resistance of the diaper’s back panel. That pressure caused the poop to smush into itself, quickly becoming wider. Soon, Jackie’s crack immediately around her anus was full of goo, and there was more external pressure as she finished with the initial push, which created the unpleasant sensation of not quite feeling like her sphincter was fully closed even as she finished straining. If this had been one of Jackie’s rare firmer messes, it might have reluctantly slid its way down the back in one piece, temporarily holding its form and wedging itself between Jackie’s lower butt cheeks, where it would stay until it was either pushed further down into direct contact with Jackie’s already urine-soaked vagina, front, and eventually wider diaper area by a next piece or else slowly have been jostled around by Jackie’s inevitable movements until it became more of a smeared blob that seemed to cement itself to Jackie’s crack. One wasn’t actually better than the other, as evidenced by the fact that Jackie usually wished that she had done the opposite of whatever she just had. Though it would already be an entirely unpleasant way to spend the rest of the night, Jackie could immediately tell that she was nowhere near finished. In fact, her stomach felt literally no relief as yet. Having broken the seal and beginning her discomfort, now she was committed to silencing her stomach and seeing if she could find a way to get back to sleep. Plus, she knew her limited control and churning stomach weren’t really going to give her much of a choice anyways. She gave a second push, this one with more deliberate effort than the first, cramp-aided thrust. There was little reward at first, although the effort did seem to slide any last remaining bit of the first poop out of her hole and allow it to feel more fully closed as she paused her efforts briefly and took a deep breath. Just as she had prepared herself for another go, a soft but audible gurgle from her stomach let her know that it was ready for her to begin again as well. Her eyes closed as she gave her most effort yet, and this time she was rewarded with much more than she had anticipated. Accompanied by a rather loud, and clearly wet, noise that didn’t seem to have enough air to strictly be called gas, Jackie felt an absolute torrent of runny diarrhea escape into her diaper, almost immediately coating her entire crotch with a wet film and creating a steaming warm pool of waste in between her legs that gravity helped stretch almost to her left hip. As she tried to assess whether her diaper was containing everything, another almighty rumble raced through her abdomen and Jackie automatically pushed a second wave that seemed every bit as big as the first to add to the fetid horror in her underwear. Exhausted, Jackie unconsciously rolled onto her back. She felt the warm, clumpy puddle shift down with her, pooling now in the back half of her diaper, and immediately she could tell that some amount of the liquid was rushing further up her back than her diaper could contain. There was nothing she could really do – despite being tightly diapered by Miss Julia before bed, there was an inevitable gap between the diaper’s plastic backing and the small of her back. Once she’d overwhelmed the diaper’s absorbing capacity, her only chance would have been to be standing, which hadn’t happened to be the case. She could tell that the back of her onesie was now coated with the same wet mess that filled her pants, and was sure that the bed sheets must be as well. The light wouldn’t help her see much, and she didn’t want to put her hands back there, but she assumed it was a horrible scene. She had really ruined everything, and to make things worse, it wasn’t even her bed! Come morning, she was sure Miss Julia would be quite upset, and she could only imagine she’d be in for a heavy round of humiliation and possibly even a punishment. She had experienced a few wet leaks before, but this was different. Her very standardized diet and minimal contact with the outside world meant that diarrhea was very rare, and she’d never experienced it while lying down before. Standing or sitting up, gravity could help to contain things in the seat of her pants for long enough for some more absorption to happen and for someone to realize what had happened and help her get a change. Without that, she was left lying here, feeling thoroughly gross and totally helpless. She took stock of her situation, trying to decide if there was any way that she could get comfortable for the rest of the night. She wasn’t sure, but her assumption was that the diaper would eventually be able to absorb most of the pure liquid that had escaped her, which would at least prevent further leakage. Shifting slightly, she could tell that much of that absorption had already occurred. Even with the risk of further leakage subsiding by the minute, she was left with two uncomfortable realities that were unlikely to go away any time soon. The first was the state of her diaper, onesie, and bedsheets. The mess was cooling unpleasantly, and seemed to be turning into a cold, sticky layer that was touching every corner of her diaper area, with plenty of nasty little clumps thrown in for good measure. Further, her wet-with-diarrhea onesie was clinging to her back, pressed up against her by sheets that she knew had barely fared any better in the previous few minute’s avalanche. The other problem was the smell. The initial nastiness of the mess itself had for a moment rendered the smell of what she had done irrelevant. But now, even a room with a diaper pail that did only a little to hide that it held several dirty diapers, what Jackie had done was literally overpowering. Even if she could turn out all of the rest of discomfort, that smell was so bad that she wondered if she’d ever fall back asleep. Gingerly, she tried to shift to a position where at least the parts of her that weren’t in contact with her diaper might be more or less comfortable. She slowly turned back onto her side, and slid herself slightly closer to the bars of the crib so that she was outside of the wet patch that she’d created on the sheet. It wasn’t much, but it was better. Jackie still wished for sleep, but knew that it would take a minute. This was truly the messiest diaper she’d ever experienced. She wondered how this could have happened, and how she could have been so unlucky as to have it happen while she was in a stranger’s house. She supposed it wasn’t really surprising in retrospect. Apparently, on Thursday nights, her hosts had a tradition in which they broke out of their mommy/daddy/babies relationship and all had a more normal dinner. It had been explained to Jackie that afternoon that the twins got to pick what was on the menu, usually got to cook it if they wanted, and that the meal was used as a way for everyone to check in, talk about the week, and make sure that everyone was happy. Jackie had been pretty stunned when she heard about it, as nothing of the sort happened in her normal life. And even if Mama had asked her questions like that, she was pretty sure that the answers would only be used to further her misery. Instead, it had quickly been explained to her yesterday morning as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Further, as the guest, she’d been asked if she’d like to choose what they would have for dinner. That had been an absolutely overwhelming choice for her, and when Miss Julia had told her, her immediate reaction had been to ask what her options were. Miss Julia had laughed, and said that anything that they could buy or make within a few hours would be fine with everyone. That was nice, Jackie was sure, but when you’d only eaten baby food for the past 8 years, and not so much as picked out your own clothes even once over that time either, that was an almost impossibly wide set of options. She’d found herself wracking her brain a little bit, wondering what she should do with this golden opportunity to have whatever she wanted after so long. The strangest thing was that she wasn’t even having trouble choosing so much as she was having trouble coming up with options. Her bedtime at home was 7 PM, and she was always fed before bath time, which functionally meant that there was not any overlap between her meals and those that Mama and her boyfriend would eat after she went to bed. Sometimes as she was falling asleep she’d detect some great smells, but they were never for her, and she didn’t even really know what they were. She detested the baby foods that she was subjected to, but without getting used to their terrible tastes, she had gotten used to the idea of meals as things you simply got through, and she didn’t exactly crave more normal foods the way she had in earlier years of her babyhood. Her indecision almost got to the point where it was embarrassing her. Finally, she decided to just try to go for foods she remembered missing during those early years. The two that came to mind were pizza and chicken parmesan. Pizza seemed easy, but she decided that maybe she should take this opportunity to make the more sophisticated choice and went with chicken parmesan. Miss Julia had said that that sounded great, and, for a while, that seemed to be that. They’d gone through the remainder of the morning with the girls all playing at various dumb baby games and then endured a normal baby food lunch – although Jackie noted that since they didn’t mix varieties here, the food was simply unappetizing as opposed to disgusting. After that, the three girls had been herded off to nap time. But it was after that nap-time that things had taken a turn outside of what she expected. After a quick round of diaper changes for both Jackie and Katie (Lauren hadn’t been wet enough to need one), Miss Julia’s tone had changed pretty much entirely. “Alright,” she’d said, “Jackie requested chicken parm for dinner, so we probably need about an hour and a half to make that. So everyone has about 2 hours to themselves. Girls, your phones and your books are both in the office.” Although Jackie was baffled, the twins clearly knew exactly what that meant. Lauren, who’d been seated with her legs over the lowered side of the crib she’d just shared with Katie, had taken out her pacifier and set it on the pillow, then jumped down and walked calmly out of the room. Katie had jumped off of the changing table and followed right behind her, not bothering to remove her pacifier. The two of them were both wearing relatively simple t-shirts, diapers, and socks, and while they seemed to now have the run of the place, neither had bothered to change out of those outfits. Jackie had been seated at the very top of changing table, having been situated over there by Miss Julia after her wet diaper had been changed so that she would be out of the way of Katie’s change. She was still wearing the dress she’d been in all day, as her Mama had only packed her clothes that were either clearly meant for nighttime and some of her fanciest (and most embarrassingly babyish) dresses, perhaps owing to the fact that the visit was a sort of extended playdate. Reflexively, she sought instruction. “Wut should me do now, Miff Juwia?” she’d asked from behind her pacifier in her exaggeratedly high-pitched voice. “Oh, right, I should explain,” Miss Julia said, sounding apologetic. “First of all, from now until bedtime, you can just call me Julia, ok?” Jackie was a little stupefied, but gave a slight nod. She’d later found that that was a somewhat difficult task, because after knowing her as “Miss Julia” for two years, that was her name in her mind and it was difficult to call her anything else. “Thursday afternoons are free time around here from after nap time until we start making dinner. Sometimes the girls will grab their phones and call their parents or text some friends or something, or sometimes they will read a book or whatever. I guess you don’t have any of that with you though. Hmm…why don’t you come with me? Would you like to watch a movie?” “Umm, otay,” Jackie said. She didn’t have anything else in mind, and she hadn’t watched a movie in years, so that sounded pretty good to her. “Oh, you can take your pacifier out, too,” Miss Julia continued. “Katie probably didn’t remember to, but she probably will have by now. And you don’t need to use baby talk either.” With that, she had walked out of the room. Jackie reached up and took her pacifier out of her mouth, feeling more than a little naughty as she placed it next to the baby powder on the corner of the changing table. Still, she had had little time to dwell on it, as she needed to keep pace with Miss Julia despite her somewhat unstable legs. Fortunately, they only headed about 20 feet out to the living room, where Miss Julia got to busying herself with the remote control on the couch. Jackie sat down on the other side of the couch, soaking in the feeling of sitting on furniture like a normal person, as she normally was only on a couch when she was laying on her back to drink a bottle. “How about Frozen?” Miss Julia had asked, in a casual tone that Jackie could intuitively sense meant that it was a popular movie. “Ife neva heard of it,” she’d been forced to admit, with the admission made even more embarrassing by the fact that she’d automatically reverted to her lisp for the first half of her sentence. “Oh, well then I think you’ve gotta watch it,” Miss Julia had said, not missing a beat, even if she sounded more like she was talking to a 12 year old than a peer (or, in fact, a woman a little bit older than her). She’d started the movie for Jackie, and then left, presumably to go to tend to something more pressing. It had taken Jackie a few minutes before she processed that it was an animated movie that had been selected for her, and she wondered if it had been chosen because it wasn’t too mature. However, she had to admit that she was finding it enthralling, and soon Lauren and Katie had emerged from wherever they had been and were both watching the movie as well, which seemed to indicate that it wasn’t too boring. Sure enough, the movie proved much better than she’d anticipated at the start. Though it clearly was targeted towards children, it was much more mature than anything Jackie normally got to consume. She couldn’t tell for sure whether it was just the years of exclusively hearing stories targeted at children that couldn’t yet say their own names, but she felt like there was some real depth to the story. The other girls clearly knew it well, and had even unabashedly sang what seemed like the main song when it came on. Jackie had thought the song was a funny choice, since it seemed very sad to her, even if it was defiant. The twins, however, had seemed to feel like it was a total celebration, and had acted accordingly. Perhaps, she thought, if she’d known the movie better, she would have understood. After the movie was over, Miss Julia had emerged from another room and told both Jackie and then the twins that it was time to make dinner. At that point, Miss Julia had realized that maybe the dress that Jackie was wearing wasn’t all that appropriate for the task at hand. However, they ran into the problem of not having a natural alternative. Finally, they settled on having her take off her dress and put on an apron, which did provide her a degree of modesty as it covered her chest. Her diaper was still very exposed in the back, but the twins’ were as well, and Jackie was sometimes left topless at home, so this was hardly a major indignity in comparison. They’d all gotten to cooking together, with Katie, who seemed to be a pretty good cook, taking the de facto leadership of the kitchen. It quickly became apparent that Jackie was not well-practiced, so she was left the somewhat mindless job of mashing up the tomatoes to help make the sauce. Frankly, though, she didn’t mind at all, as she was able to sit. It was a little awkward, as the women around her chatted familiarly. For starters, there was no hint of the baby-mommy dynamic that had seemed entirely natural earlier this morning. They updated each other on family and friends, and talked a little about recent news. While the news could have been applicable to Jackie, she’d had no idea what people were really talking about. At first, they’d tried to politely invite her into the conversation, but Jackie was really struggling to make small talk, and eventually they’d mostly given up, which was a welcome relief. Jackie remembered that she sort of wished she’d had her pacifier, because then nobody would have expected anything out of her. The most awkward part, although it seemed positively mild given the current state of her diaper, was that she had messed herself just a few minutes before they were ready to get things onto the stove. As the smell had wafted around the room, Miss Julia had playfully asked “Alright, who was that?” In near perfect unison, both Lauren and Katie had denied that they were the source, also chuckling. But, with the two of them ruled out, they suddenly knew what had happened, and Jackie had felt them tense up a little. Although they clearly felt awkward, she’d been somewhat glad that her secret had come out, especially since she actually hadn’t been forced to explicitly claim the deed. Miss Julia had bailed her out by reacting fastest. “No problem at all,” she’d said in the same casual tone. “If you don’t mind, I should just finish breading these last couple of pieces of chicken so that we can put everything in the oven on time for Kevin to get home, and then I’ll check these two and change anyone who needs one.” In a sense, Jackie had been most relieved by that. She’d been pretty sure that she was still supposed to use her diaper, and would have needed help to get out of it to use a toilet, so she’d just gone ahead. It had seemed safest. But as soon as she’d done it, she’d realized that she was in a lot of trouble if she was expected to change herself. As much as she didn’t really want to be cleaned up by a near stranger, it seemed to beat the alternative. Soon enough, she’d been cleaned up, along with Lauren, who’d actually volunteered that she was now wet enough that she should change before dinner. In a way, it had seemed like her change was more awkward for her and Miss Julia, since they weren’t sure how much to slip back into mommy and baby mode during it, whereas Miss Julia and Jackie had not just been talking like two old friends and so switching back was less of a departure. By the time dinner had been ready, Kevin had gotten home from work, and they’d all sat down for dinner. The food itself was so incredible that Jackie was nearly brought to tears. She couldn’t be sure, but she felt like it was worthy of a high-end restaurant. But it was more than taste. Just to chew her food for once was amazing, and to actually enjoy a bite as it went down. She knew she was barely containing herself, but she couldn’t help but go back for seconds. There had even been wine, which she had most certainly not had since her forced regression. She was a little self-conscious that she’d wound up with a little sauce on her face, but nobody seemed to care that she was a little rusty with a fork and knife. Thinking back, Jackie wasn’t sure whether it was the richness of the food or perhaps the unexpected introduction of wine, but it seemed pretty obvious that the dinner had been her undoing. Her stomach had clearly not been able to make the sudden adjustment from the normal mush and milk that it was used to, and the fact that she had had a full-blown feast probably had only made things worse. Recognizing what had happened was alarming. She frequently comforted herself by telling herself that one day this would all be over, and she’d be able to go back to a normal life. She didn’t really have any hope that it would be any time in the near future, but she generally believed it. But, if even just eating a normal meal was going to have such horrible consequences, she realized, then perhaps she was further from being a functioning adult than she wanted to think. While she was slowly starting to feel her tiredness take over from her discomfort, Jackie wasn’t quite drowsy enough yet to fall asleep. Shifting slightly, she could tell that her back was still pretty gross, and that it was arguably getting worse as it dried. Her diaper was beyond hopeless, but she was somewhat used to spending time in horrible diapers. She didn’t need to sleep in messy diapers very often, but it had happened enough times that she at least knew it was possible. Her only question was whether she’d wake up with a rash in the morning, although, unless it was closer to morning than she thought, in this case that seemed pretty unavoidable. Once again, Jackie found herself examining the sleeping twins. It had been strange to watch the two of them at dinner. Like during the cooking, Jackie had been brought into the conversation a little for the sake of being polite, but it was clear that the dinner conversation came with a real agenda: the girls and their “parents” were there to discuss how the week had went, and whether anything was needed changing in their relationship. The conversation had proven incredibly foreign to Jackie. Not only was she quite positive she’d never have an equivalent conversation with Mama, but she’d never say some of the things that these girls were saying. For starters, they’d said that the last week had been pretty good overall. That, on its own, was pretty mind-boggling to Jackie, but as the conversation had continued, she’d only felt more out of touch. The girls were asked if there was anything that they wanted to change about the previous week, and Lauren had voiced a minor complaint that during times when they were all home she and Katie had been left to their own devices too much. It seemed like she actually wanted to be forced to do more babyish things, which Jackie couldn’t believe. While it could be boring, she always wished there would be more times when she’d just be left alone in her playpen. Most of the time, even if she was left in a room by herself, a baby monitor was left in there as well, and Mama would expect to be able to hear her playing. The only time she ever felt like she could just be on autopilot was when she was having a bottle or breast feeding, and even then, if she was being fed a bottle on the couch she was supposed to always be playing with her own feet as if she found them incredibly interesting. Having to maintain her role, even when no one was really watching, was mentally exhausting, and she couldn’t understand how these girls could even come close to asking to be forced to do it more. Throughout the dinner, it had been clear to Jackie that her presence was making everyone just a little less comfortable than they otherwise would have been. It was pretty clear that this was a conversation that normally took on a pretty set course each week, but Jackie sensed that it was actually important to each of them. And for it to really work, it probably needed to not have a visitor present. Still, they seemed committed to having it, but Jackie felt like maybe they were holding back a little bit. It also seemed like nobody was quite sure how to include her. She’d felt a little awkward watching everything unfold, so they probably felt a little awkward too. She’d tried to mostly just focus on the food, which was truly delicious, but it hadn’t helped with anyone’s perception of her as a fifth wheel. Every once in a while, either Miss Julia or Kevin would try to find a way to ask Jackie a question as well, but it was never very natural. After all, questions about her week were not really too applicable. Instead, they’d asked if she was enjoying her visit. She’d answered truthfully, that it was going better than expected, especially with the dinner. It was extra awkward to be babied by what amounted to strangers, but otherwise these people were far nicer than Mama was. Still, Jackie hadn’t opened up much more, for fear that fully honest answers would only increase everyone’s discomfort. She knew that this was only sort of the same thing as what she experienced at home, and she could tell that everyone else knew too. It wasn’t that she was impossibly out of place, but there was nothing that could be done tonight that would bridge that divide. In a few days, she’d be going home, and that would be worse for her, but since it wasn’t going to change, it didn’t feel like there was even a way to discuss it. The only time that Jackie had fully engaged had been near the end of the dinner, when she’d been asked how she’d liked the movie. For once, she felt like there might be an opportunity for her to really participate in the conversation. She’d liked the movie overall, and she’d said as much, but then she took the opportunity to ask the girls a question that had been on her mind since it had ended. “What was it about that song you guys liked so much?” she’d asked, hoping they’d know what she meant despite not being sure of the name. “Oh, Let It Go?” Lauren had asked. “It’s just so great. You hadn’t heard it before?” “Well, no,” Jackie answered. “What about it do you like? I thought it seemed kind of sad, but the two of you seemed like you were really excited about it.” “Hmm,” Lauren said, pausing for a second to consider the question. “Well, I’m thinking about what I feel when I hear it - I guess it feels like a song about just being who you are. And for me and Katie, that is a little…different. But I guess I just like the idea, you know? Like, I felt so much pressure to have a big job and everything, but I didn’t really want that. I wanted to have a job that made ends meet and to be able to just kind of explore this side of myself. A lot of people would think that was crazy, but when I hear that song, it’s just sort of like: ‘Go for it. Who cares what other people think.’ Which is just awesome. You know, it’s like, ‘be you. Be awesome!’” “Yeah,” Katie had chimed in. “Honestly, I’m curious what even seems sad to you. I think it is such a release of a song, and it happens at such a good part of the movie.” Jackie had recognized the question as genuine, but had still felt a little defensive. It had been so long since anyone had asked her to explain her opinion, and she was finding it hard to find the words. “Well,” she’d said, “I guess I’ve only heard it once, but to me it seemed like it was a song about hiding yourself. Maybe I was just listening mostly to the first part, but it seemed like it was all about the rules you have to follow, and how you just sort of are trapped by them. I guess I get that it’s cool that she is deciding that she can be who she wants to be, but she’s a princess with superpowers. Not everyone can just decide that they want things to be different and just go ahead, let that go and make them different. I guess maybe I let it go too, but it feels a little different. Like, at home, it’s better for me if I just let it go and don’t think about it too much. If I do, that makes it harder, and sometimes it makes me act up, and then I am more likely to get in trouble.” She was getting a little upset, which she hadn’t expected, and she didn’t know where all this was going, so she’d stopped. This was the level of transparency she’d been avoiding, and she felt sure she’d been right to try to steer clear. She could tell that her hosts weren’t sure what to say, and also that they weren’t going to keep talking about the song anymore. When Lauren finally spoke it had seemed like she was flailing a little. “I think, maybe, we are hearing different things because we are having different experiences,” she said, seeming almost like she was about to cry. “I hope someday you hear it our way.” Jackie had accidentally brought the conversation to a close, and a few minutes later they had all cleaned up and the girls were brought back into the nursery. With a round of fresh diapers and the reinsertion of their pacifiers, they’d officially resumed their baby roles and been tucked in for the night. The way the conversation had gone had reinforced for Jackie that she believed that the girls were genuine. She really couldn’t understand it, but they must like this. They really did seem to have a choice, even if during the week they gave up a tremendous amount of control. She had kind of always thought that they were crazy, at best, and losers, at worst. But maybe she wasn’t quite right. They were weird, but that might not be the worst thing you could be. She almost laughed. Even if she hadn’t been in the dirtiest, most uncomfortable diaper she’d ever worn, this would be a nightmare for her. And there they were, sleeping as if they didn’t have a care in the world. People could be funny, she supposed. --- Though she hadn’t really noticed falling asleep, Jackie could remember some wild dreams, all of which were really nightmares. The worst, as far as she’d been concerned, was the last one she’d remembered. She’d been at dinner with the family again, and she’d told all that she didn’t want to do this anymore. All at once, all of them had burst into laughter, not controlling themselves even when Jackie asked what was so funny. Finally, Miss Julia had composed herself, and with some of the kindness in her voice gone, explained. “You don’t get it, do you? You really are just a baby now. You couldn’t stop even if you had a choice!” With that, the whole room had burst into laughter again, and Jackie had suddenly become conscious that her diaper had leaked onto the chair at the kitchen table. --- To be continued...

Sailor Moon D The Power of Shame, Embarrassed Sailor Warriors by Inku Hime (Incognito Himitsu) 2021 Based on Characters and Situations created by Naoko Takeuchi. This is a story I wrote way back when. Fixed grammar and spelling and tweaked it a little from that old version. Hopefully you enjoy. It was a beautiful Sunday, surprisingly warm for early May. People were taking advantage of the day; Junban park was busy. There was something of an impromptu festival going on, a rock band had shown up to play. They were not particularly good, nor were they particularly bad. It was such a pleasant day that people were willing to be charitable and enjoyed the less than perfect music. Most of the people there were young, children and teenagers. They played or met with friends; or met new friends. Near the middle of the park was a beautiful woman. Her red hair was long, hanging past the small of her back. Her skin was ashen, and her eyes a deep blue. She wore a long black skirt and a crisp, white blouse. Her hair was pulled back from her face with a black ribbon. She had just purchased three balloons from a vendor and walked over to where three children played. She smiled at them. "Here you go," she said. The children happily took them. "Thank you, Miss," they called out in unison. "You're welcome," she told them. The three children ran off, the balloons trailing behind them on strings. "Your Majesty," she heard from behind her. "Copper," she said as she turned around. The man was taller than her, with red copper-coloured skin, and copper-coloured red hair and copper-coloured eyes. All the shades of red was a little off-putting, but he was so very handsome. He bowed very slightly to her, not wanting to attract attention. "I have been investigating, as you ordered." "What have you found out?" "This world is as you desired." "Wonderful," she said happily. "I do so like it." She turned to look out over the park and all the people. "And they need me. So disorderly, with all the different countries and languages and such. A strong ruler to take care of them will do them no end of good." "Of course Empress Platinum. Some will resist you." "Then they will be destroyed," she said simply. "We will need energy, of course." "Do we have enough?" "No. We will have to gather it." "I have already given it some thought." She smiled at him and held out her arm. He took it. "Show me." He led her across the park, looking around. Finally, he stopped. "Those girls over there." Platinum looked where he indicated. A group of four girls stood near a fountain, eating ice cream cones and talking amongst themselves. Copper lifted his hand slightly, making a quick, subtle gesture. One of the girls, a young woman wearing jeans and a T-shirt, suddenly went stiff. A strange look appeared on her face. It was a mixture of surprise and terror. As Platinum watched a dark spot appeared at her crotch, spreading quickly, down her thighs. She let out a little scream, trying to cover the growing wet spot with her hands. She crouched down, trying to better hide what was happening. The dampness spread over her rear. Urine began to seep out of the jeans and splash on the ground. Her friends looked more than a little shocked and for a moment, just stared on. A young boy who nearby began calling out about the girl who had just wet her pants. One of the girls yelled at him, and he ran away. Another of the girls pulled her jacket off and used it to cover her friend's jeans. The three girls quickly got their wet friend away. Platinum had watched the entire thing, then she turned towards Copper. "That was rather cruel." Her tone was not angry or disapproving. She was just stating a fact. "Perhaps. I've noticed that these people tend to produce a greater amount of energy when they are under the influence of strong emotions. You no doubt noticed that the girl was producing a great deal of energy." "Yes." "Shame is a powerful emotion I've learned. While there are many ways to bring it out, I have noticed that they seem to give a great amount of concern over control of various eliminatory functions." "Interesting. Can you do this on a large enough scale?" "Yes. I will be working with a segment of the population known as teenagers. Younger children may not be as shamed by such a thing, and adults often can control, repress actually, their emotions better." "How long till we can set up the first anchor point?" "Within nine turnings of this planet." "When will you begin?" "I will start the initial phase of this project tomorrow. The day after that, we should be able to start collecting energy." "Excellent," Platinum nodded. "I will leave this to you Copper, do not fail me." "I will not my Empress," he said. She regarded him for a moment, then disappeared. Copper looked around and smiled. His Empress would not be disappointed in his work.
 Monday morning found Usagi Tsukino waking up late--not a terribly unusual occurrence. She leapt out of her bed, running to the bathroom. She used the toilet, then brushed her teeth, then ran back to her room. "I'm going to be so late," she said, almost crying. She grabbed her brush, quickly brushed some semblance into her sleep mussed hair. Tossing it aside, she ran to her closet. In short order, she had dressed in her high school uniform, grabbed her briefcase and dashed from her room. She leapt down the stairs, almost tripping, and scampered to the kitchen. She found her mother sitting at the kitchen table, reading a magazine. "Mom, why didn't you wake me?" Usagi nearly cried as she grabbed a piece of toast from the counter. She could not even have breakfast. It was so unfair. "I knocked on your door." Ikuko did not look up from her magazine. "Twice, in fact, and your alarm clock went off. Honestly Usagi, you are a second-year high student. You should be responsible enough to wake up on your own."
 "You're so mean." Usagi stomped her foot. She then noticed the clock on the wall. It was not getting any earlier. "Ah, I've got to go." She ran from the kitchen. "Goodbye," Ikuko said, not bothering to look up from the magazine. Usagi got her shoes on, exited the house, closed the door and took off running as fast as she could. Luck was with her that day as she managed not to trip once. By the time she saw her school, she knew that she would just make it; maybe. As she got closer, she saw Makoto Kino standing by the gates. When the tall girl saw Usagi, she waved to her. "Hurry up Usagi-chan," she called out. Usagi reached the gates, out of breath. "I'm going to die," she gasped out. "Die later." Makoto grabbed Usagi's arm and propelling her along. "We don't want to be late." As it was, they managed to get into the class with something like twenty seconds to spare, more than enough time to take their seats. Minako Aino waved to them as they came in. "Late again Usagi-chan." "Stop being so mean to me Mina-chan," Usagi said as she took her seat behind the other girl. The teacher came in shortly after that and called the class to order so he could call attendance.
 When the day was finally over Usagi bounded out of her chair. "It's finally over," she said happily. "And there's a new ice cream parlour opening today." Usagi was running towards the door when she suddenly was jerked to a stop in a manner that involved a certain amount of pain. She spun on Minako who was holding one of her long, blonde pigtails. "Why did you do that?!" "Cause," she said as she let go of the hair. "We're meeting with Rei at Fruits Parlour Crown to study with Ami," Makoto said, coming up behind Usagi. "But," Usagi began, tears welling up in her eyes, "but the ice cream parlour is giving away free samples today." "Too bad," Makoto said happily as she spun Usagi about and put an arm around her. "We have to study. Especially you." "Mako-chan, you're so mean." "Yes yes," Minako said, waving Usagi forward, "we're all so mean." Outside of the class, Ami Mizuno awaited them. She was not in their class but in the second-year high academic level. "Hey Ami-chan," Minako called out. "Ready?" "Let's go," Ami said. "Free ice cream," Usagi muttered sadly as Makoto directed her from the building. They had just exited the school when they were presented with an unusual sight. There were a group of students crowded near the entrance to the school. They could hear the high pitch voice of a woman calling out, "Free sample cookies." "Free?" Usagi perked up. "Sample?" Makoto said. "Cookies?" Minako said. "Let's go," All three said together, dragging Ami along as they ran for the crowd. After successfully pushing their way through the crowd, no small thanks to Makoto, they discovered a small pickup truck. A young, very pretty, if a little vapid looking, woman was standing in the truck's bed. She sang the praises of the delicious Copper Cookies, not yet in stores. Three burly men were handing out packages of the cookies.
 They were dressed in loincloths and wearing haten jackets, on the back of which were the words 'Copper Cookies'. The four girls all managed to get a package--Usagi getting her hands on two. Usagi put one package into her briefcase and the other she ripped open. The other three had already opened their packages. "These are delicious," Ami said. "These are the best," Makoto said. "Even better than my cookies." She admitted the last a little sadly. "You could love these," Minako said, munching away on the dark cookies. Usagi, feeling like she was a little behind the others, quickly ate two to catch up. "They are wonderful."
 The four girls quickly finished off the cookies and continued onto the sweet shop to meet Rei. They talked about their day and of potential plans for after their study session.
 
 Usagi, Rei, Ami, Minako and Makoto had grabbed their usual table at Fruits Parlour Crown, and after ordering some small deserts and coffees, they began studying. For the most part, Rei needed little help with her school work for she was disciplined enough. That was fortunate as Ami had to spend extra time with Usagi. It was not so much that the future Queen of Crystal Tokyo was stupid, she was just lazy. Usagi, growing bored with talk of imaginary numbers reached into her bag for the second package of cookies she had. She was tearing it open as Rei suddenly said, "You got those cookies too?" "What?" Usagi said, pulling the package in close to her. "They were giving them out in front of our school today," Ami told Rei. "Mine too," Rei said. "Here, give me one of those dumpling head." "No," Usagi said. "They are mine." She looked around for some support from the others and noticed they were all staring at her a little angrily. "What I meant, is that you can't have them all," she laughed, and then took a cookie from the package before passing it to Minako. They quickly finished the cookies off and then were back to studying.
 Copper stood atop a building in the business section of Junban. He looked around the streets below him, seeing clusters of junior and senior high students wandering around. His agents should have visited every one of the schools. Behind him, a heavily cloaked figure faded into being. "All has been done as you instructed lord Copper," the figure said. "Good. Is the next phase ready?" "Yes." Copper nodded. All was going as planned.
 Ikuko was just finishing dinner and already had the table laid out. Kenji would be home soon from work, and Shingo had come home earlier and was up in his room, possibly studying but more likely playing a video game. She turned the gas off on the range and then picked up a pot of curry from the stove and carried it towards the living room. She was just putting it on the low table in the living room when she heard a somewhat whining voice from the TV. She might have ignored it, but it sounded a little like Usagi and raised her curiosity. 'But mom, I don't want to wear it,' the girl in the commercial said. She was a pretty thing, perhaps a little younger than Usagi. 'But it's for the best,' an older woman, the mother, said. She had a kind tone, and something about her just suggested that she was a good mother to Ikuko. 'You'll not get a good sleep otherwise, and that's not healthy.' 'But I don't want to wear a diaper.' 'It's not a diaper,' the mother said, holding up something that did look like a diaper. Its plastic backing was a soft pink, and there seemed to be cute designs on it. 'It's just an absorbent undergarment. Isn't it better that your sheets, futon and pyjamas stay dry? You don't want me to wash your sheets every day, do you?' 'Well...' the girl did not look too convinced. 'I guess that would be selfish of me.' 'Good,' the mother said, directing the girl into her room. 'Let me help you put in on so its done right.' She screen went dark for a moment, and the word, 'the next day' appeared. Then the commercial continued with the mother going into the daughter's room to wake her up. 'You slept well,' the mother said. 'Yes,' the daughter smiled. 'But I still had an accident.' Her smile was gone. 'That's all right,' the mother said. 'Now let's get you changed.' The scene faded and was replaced by a product shot of two packages, identical except one was blue and the other pink. The words, 'Platinum Undergarments,' appeared on the screen. 'For a healthy nights sleep.' Ikuko watched the commercial, a little surprised. Were there enough older children wetting their beds for such a product to be successful? The last time either Usagi or Shingo had wet their beds was when they had been around five. Of course, if Usagi did wet her bed, she could see the value in such a product. Ikuko was shaken out of her thoughts by the door opening. She went back to the kitchen, still having a few things to do.
 Usagi stood in front of the mirror, brushing her teeth. She had stayed up late watching TV and then had to finish her homework. She spat the toothpaste out, then rinsed her mouth out. All she wanted to do was get to sleep. Tomorrow would come too early. Yawning, Usagi padded to her room.
 
 Ikuko was halfway through washing up the breakfast dishes, Shingo and Kenji had already left. As usual, Usagi was still not up. For some reason she put aside the washing up and left the kitchen, heading to the stairs. She usually just let Usagi get herself up. After all, she was nearly an adult. Soon she would be in university, or getting married. For some reason that morning Ikuko decided to wake her up. She climbed the stairs and was about to knock on Usagi's door, like she usually did, but instead opened it quietly. She crossed the room silently. Usagi did not wake. Luna, Usagi's cat, did wake, looking up at Ikuko from her place on the windowsill. "Usagi, wake up," Ikuko said, pulling the sheets away from Usagi. She stopped suddenly, looking down at what was revealed. On the window sill Luna was also staring, looking just as surprised. "What?" Usagi asked sleepily, blinking her eyes. "Usagi, you wet your bed!" Ikuko eyes were wide, her voice raised. "Ahhh!" Usagi was suddenly awake. She bolted up in the bed, looking down at herself. Her pyjama bottoms and the sheets around her were stained yellow. It was a surprisingly big stain. Usagi stared, trying to figure out what had happened. She could not have just wet her bed. That was impossible. She had not had an accident like that since she was five. She blushed a deep shade of crimson. Ikuko shook her head. "Go and get cleaned up," she told her. "You'll be late if you don't hurry. I'll clean up here." "But..." Usagi started, trying to figure out what had happened.
 "Hurry," Ikuko pulled her out of bed and then, with one sweep, pulled Usagi's pyjama bottoms off, revealing her stained panties. The flush of embarrassment spread across her entire face. "Mom!"
 "Hurry up. I have to get everything in the wash." She tossed the bottoms on the bed and then began to strip the sheets.
 Usagi ran to the bathroom, crying.
 By the time she had control of herself and was back in her room, her mother was gone. She dropped the piss-stained panties in her dirty clothes hamper and then took off the pyjama top, which had also gotten a little wet. She noticed that her futon, as well as her sheets, were gone.
 "What a bad girl you are Usagi," Luna said smugly.
 Usagi looked over at Luna. "You better not tell anyone about this." Luna gave her a cat smile. "If you get at least eighty points on the upcoming tests next week I won't say anything." "Eighty!" Usagi could not believe it. Breaking 60 last time had been a significant accomplishment in her opinion, but eighty? That was impossible.
 "I'm sure Rei-chan would be very interested in this," Luna said.
 "Okay," Usagi said, crestfallen, realizing she was beaten. "I'll get eighty." "Good," Luna said. It was challenging to motivate Usagi at the best of time. A little blackmail was justified, Luna decided.
 A short time later, Usagi was dressed for the day and was running out of her house. She saw that her mother was there, hanging her futon on the drying rod. The big yellow stain was rather conspicuous. "Mother!" Usagi was scandalized, humiliated. "It has to dry," her mother said matter of factly. "And if I don't put it in the sun it will smell. Now hurry up and get to school." Usagi stared at the futon for a moment, then turned away and ran towards the school. She prayed no one ever found out. Usagi was not the only person in Junban who was waking up wet. Minako, woken by her mother, also discovered she was in a wet bed. Artemis would work out much the same agreement as Luna had reached with Usagi. Makoto woke up in the middle of the night to discover her bed wet. She lived by herself, so there was no one to find out. She stripped the sheets and put them in the washing machine, and then clipped her wet futon out on the balcony rail to dry. She pulled a new futon out of her closet with fresh sheets and went back to sleep. On waking in the morning, she found that she had once again wet. Ami woke up and discovered that she had wet her bed as well. She went and told her mother, and the two of them cleaned everything up. Her mother reassured her that everything would be all right and that things like that happened. Of course, Mrs Mizuno, as a paediatrician, knew that such things did not often happen with people Ami's age, not just like that. She decided that she would wait and see what came of it. It might be a one-time thing. Rei woke up earlier than usual, the cold, wet sheets did that. Deciding that she did not want her grandfather or Youichirou to find out Rei cleaned up in secret. She had the sheets in the washing machine and the futon hanging up in a secluded place where no one would see it. Such scenes were repeated all over Junban, mostly with mothers finding their sons or daughters had wet their beds.

 In Usagi's class, and in classes throughout the area, the students were unnaturally quiet. Most were too tied up in their own concerns. Thinking about their wet beds. They did not have it in them to pay much attention to others, to take note that they were not the only ones troubled by their thoughts. And not one of them was going to admit it to anyone else that they had become bedwetters. So the day passed quieter than usual. Most of the teachers were confused but decided the occasional quiet day was not so bad.
 
 While their children were in school, mothers and some fathers, went off to do some shopping. All of them had quickly found the Platinum Undergarments they had seen advertised. None of them thought it odd that only the day before they had not seen a single package in any of the stores. What was important that it was wrong for their children to have to wake up wet. Most of them bought two or three of the packages, just in case the bedwetting continued. After all, they all thought, such things happen. It was perfectly normal. As for the store owners, well, none of them could ever actually remember ordering the Platinum Undergarments. But on the whole, they were glad that they were selling so well. It was better than having the stock sit around. Many of them had doubted such a juvenile garment would sell at all to an older customer.
 
 When the five young women met at the sweet shop, they did not say much. Both Luna and Artemis were aware of why Usagi and Minako, respectively, were upset. The two cats could not understand why the others were. Both cats considered confiding in the other but decided to keep the secret, as they had promised. Earlier than usual, the girls said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.
 On her way home, Makoto stopped in front of a drug store. In the window was an arrangement of pink and blue boxes. Platinum Undergarments the writing on the boxes said. Absorbent undergarments. Maybe that's what I need, she thought to herself. Then she shook her head. It was just a fluke and would not happen again. And even if it did, no one would ever know. Rei went out of her way on her way home, finding a drug store some distance away from her home and school. She wished she was not wearing her uniform as it made her easy to identify. She settled for taking the jacket off and putting it away in her briefcase. Not much, but it made her feel a little better, a little more anonymous. She went into the drug store and wandered around, looking at shampoo and things, waiting for the other customers there to leave. When she was alone, but for the older woman at the cash register, she drifted to the back of the store where the things she wanted were. She looked at the adult diapers, not bothering with the heavy-duty ones. All she needed was something to keep her dry at night. She found what she was looking for, kind of a belted undergarment. It seemed very little like a diaper. "Oh, surely you don't want that," the older woman said as Rei took them from the shelf. "What?" Rei asked, a little surprised. She had not noticed the woman approaching. "These will be much better for you," the woman said, holding up a package of Platinum Undergarments. "They will keep you nice and dry."
 "Ah, no, these aren't for me. And these will be fine," Rei told her. She looked at the pink box the woman was holding. It looked like something for babies. "But those might not keep you as dry, you don't want that do you?" the woman asked, reaching for the package Rei was holding. "These will be fine," Rei said, getting a little angry. She pulled the box away from the woman and took a step back. "I would like to buy them."
 The woman looked a little surprised, but then nodded and put the Platinum Undergarments away. "Of course. I just thought you would like the be as dry as possible." "They aren't for me," Rei said, fighting to keep her tone of voice level.
 The woman nodded and walked back towards the cash register. Rei followed, wondering if the world had gone crazy.
 
 Usagi finished her homework early. She did not feel like watching TV. She was a little worried about the possibility of wetting the bed again. She told herself that it was unlikely. After all, it was not as if she was sick or anything. It had been just one of those things. She had herself convinced of that by the time she went to get ready for bed. She changed into her pyjamas and went to brush her teeth. When she returned to her room, she found her mother waiting for her. "Mom? What are you doing here?" "Usagi, I don't want you sleeping in a wet bed."
 "What?" "So, just in case it happens again, I bought these." She took the box of Platinum Undergarments from behind her back. "This way, you won't have to deal with wet pyjamas or wet sheets. Isn't that nice?" Ikuko asked. She opened the box and removed one of the garments. Usagi stared at the pink object. "It's a diaper," she said in a voice barely above a whisper. Luna was staring wide-eyed at what was going on. It was getting bizarre, thought the cat. "It's an Absorbent Undergarment," Ikuko said.
 "It's pink." "That's just to differentiate it from the boys." "There are bunnies on it." "You like bunnies." Ikuko looked to the few bunny toys in the room. "There were also kitties, but I knew you'd like the bunnies more." "I'm not wearing that," Usagi said. "It's bad for you to be in wet clothes, and you won't get good sleep."
 "I don't care. I won't wear that." "Usagi," her mother's tone grew a little hard. "I don't want you sleeping in wet pyjamas and in wet sheets. Neither do I want to wash them, and I don't think you want your wet futon on display, do you? Maybe next time it will be even more visible." Usagi's cheeks armed and she looked down at the ground. Even more visible? It was almost like her mother was threatening to publically humiliate her. But that could not be. So she shook her head. "No." She might have been agreeing with her mother's statement. She might have been quietly begging not to be shamed. "Then this is for the best." Ikuko smiled brightly. "Now take off your pyjama bottoms and panties then lie on your bed." "What? You are going to put them on me?" Usagi's eyes were wide, her mouth dropping open.
 "If they are not taped on just right, they might leak," her mother explained in a matter of fact tone.
 "I can put my own diapers on." Usagi blushed as she realized exactly what she had said. "Have you ever put a diaper on anyone?" "Well," Usagi shifted back and forth, "no." "I am quite familiar with it. I diapered your little bottom that I am quite used to it. That was not so long ago that I forgot how to diaper you, little girl." "But..." "Usagi, do as I say," Ikuko said in a soft voice that was full mother mode.
 There was no way Usagi could disobey her mother. She slid the pyjama bottoms panties down around her ankles. Blushing, she stepped out of the puddle of clothing and lay down on the bed, her hands covering her crotch. Ikuko gathered up the clothing, folded it neatly and placed it on Usagi's vanity. Ikuko shook out the diaper with a rustling snap. She stood over Usagi, looking down at her. "Lift your hips." Usagi did not want to do it, but the quiet command in her mother's voice was not to be disobeyed. She lifted her bottom, up of the bed, her hands still over her crotch. Her mother slid the diaper under her. "Hips down." Usagi kept her body tensed, a trembling bridge that kept her bottom hovering over the diaper. "Hips down," she said and then gently pushed on Usagi's stomach. There was an inevitability to it, and under the gentle pressure of her mother's hand, Usagi's bottom came down on the thick, loudly crinkling padding of the diaper. She was mortified by the sound of it, the feel of its beneath her bum. Ikuko pulled Usagi's hands away from her crotch and gently slapped them with a, "No," when Usagi tried to cover up again. She gripped the front of the diaper then pulled it up snugly between Usagi's legs. A quick pull to make sure it was tight and then Ikuku carefully taped it shut. "Oh, I should have got some lotion and powder. You are always so cranky when you get a rash on your bum." "Mother!" Usagi said in a loud whisper.
 "It's true, and it will be more comfortable." Ikuko patted the front of Usagi's diaper. "There you are, already for sleepy time." She pulled the sheets up over Usagi and actually tucked her in. Usagi felt as if she was blushing down to her toes. It had been a long time since her mother had put her to bed. Ikuko kissed Usagi on the forehead. "Goodnight," she said, then walked out of the room, turning off the light as she went.
 "What's happening Luna?" Usagi asked, near tears. "I'm not sure, but it is strange."
 Similar scenes were playing out all over the town as mothers got their teenage sons and daughters into their new diapers. Minako's mother had lotion and powder when she diapered her daughter. On the other hand, Ami's mother let Ami take care of it herself. She felt as if maybe she should take care of it and make sure her daughter was well diapered, but she did not. After all, Ami did know how to take care of herself. Rei put on her undergarment, tightened the belts and then went to sleep. Makoto put a plastic sheet on her futon, just in case.
 
 "Usagi-chan, wake up," Ikuko said as she gently shook her daughter. "Wha..." Usagi yawned. "I had the weirdest dream she said softly." "That's nice," Ikuko said, pulling Usagi's sheets back. Usagi was surprised by that and by what her mother said next. "You're very wet." Usagi sat up and looked down at herself. She was wearing a diaper. It had not been a dream. What's more, it was a wet diaper. The bunnies on it were a much darker colour now, like a neon sign indicating she had peed herself in the night. "You're brother and father are downstairs so no one will see you." Her mother handed Usagi her pyjama bottoms. "Go and get yourself cleaned up." Usagi nodded, too shocked to do anything else. It was the second time she had wet herself in her sleep. Her mother was checking the bed. "Perfectly dry," she announced. "They work perfectly." Usagi looked outside of her room to make sure no one was, in fact, about, then made a dash for the bathroom. Her diaper rustled loudly, and the thick padding made her waddle just a little. Luna was on her heels, torn between concern and amusement.
 "What's happening?" Usagi asked as she closed the bathroom door behind her. "I'm not sure," the cat said. "Maybe this is some sort of attack." "From who? And why like this?" Usagi began to un-tape the diaper, tearing the plastic in her haste to get it off.
 "I don't know," Luna admitted. "I'm sure we can find out. And maybe this is nothing beyond what it seems to be." "What?"
 "Maybe you are just wetting the bed." "Oh, thanks." Usagi almost snarled as she ripped the last tape free.
 "Well, I'm sorry. But it might be the simplest explanation." "I don't want a simple explanation," Usagi snapped as she pulled the diaper off, rolled it in a tight ball, and then dropped it in the trash can. It landed with a dull, wet 'thunk'. She soaked a washcloth with warm water and began to clean herself.
 "We'll find out," Luna told her.
 Before leaving the bathroom, she took a moment to sniff the air, wanting to be sure that the smell of piss has not clung to her. She got dressed and went downstairs, just catching her father as he was going out the door. "You're up early," he observed. "Uh, yeah," Usagi tried. It was the cleverest she could come up with.
 Kenji nodded and left the house. Her mother slipped in beside her. "Where's your diaper Usagi-chan." "In the bathroom wastebasket, and it's an absorbent undergarment." "Oh, yes," Ikuko laughed. "I forgot. Well, I'll make sure it gets thrown out. There is no reason your brother has to find out about this." Usagi nodded, relieved that her mother felt that way.
 "Get breakfast and go to school," she said before going upstairs.
 
 Ami and Minako, as well as many others, woke to similar experiences as Usagi. Rei woke to find her protective undergarment a little wet, but not badly so. It certainly had not leaked. Makoto woke to damp sheets, not particularly wet. She put the sheets in the washing machine, cleaned the plastic sheet off, and then went about her standard routine.
 Copper stood in the middle of the small warehouse. A strange machine, made up of many hoses and cables, was vibrating almost obscenely as it squeezed out packages of Platinum Undergarments. "Are there any problems?" he asked the cloaked figure. "None at all. The energy is coming, absorbed and directed here by the diapers." The Figure pointed at a silver ball that was spinning slowly in the air. "More energy will come soon." "Good," Copper said as he smiled. Soon those wearing Platinum Undergarments would start having day time accidents. And there would be other embarrassing changes as well. Eventually, they would lose complete control of bladder and bowels. Long before that he would have collected the energy he needed for the first anchor point. His infantilized victims would no longer matter.
 Later in the evening, when all the girls had gone home, Artemis and Luna met. "Something odd is happening," Luna said. "I agree," Artemis told her. "Please keep this secret, but Usagi is wetting her bed." "What?! So is Minkako."
 "One I could believe, especially if it was Usagi, but both of them. That is not a coincidence!"
 "What could be causing it?"
 "I don't know. But tomorrow we are going to have to talk to all the Senshi and solve this."
 
 "Maybe I should see a doctor," Usagi suggested as her mother diapered her. This time she had brought baby lotion and baby powder. "Oh, I don't think so," Ikuko said. "This is perfectly natural." "What?" "Look," she held out the package of Platinum Undergarments. "It says right here that most children your age wet their bed. It's all right." She pointed at some lettering on the box. "But that's not true," Usagi said. She knew many people her own age, and none of them wet their beds. Well, not that she knew of.
 "Of course its true silly bunny," her mother said. "It's written on the package." She put the box aside. "Good night, honey." She tucked Usagi in. "This is too weird," Usagi said once her mother had left the room.
 She shifted under the cover, her diaper crinkling. "It certainly is," Luna said. "Minako-san is also wetting her bed." "What?" Usagi asked, not sure if she believed it. "Is she a baby or something?" Luna looked archly at Usagi and then jumped onto her diaper under the covers. The padding pressed into Usagi under the cat's weight, and it crinkled loudly. "Sorry."
 Luna kneaded the diaper under her paws to ensure that Usagi would not forget she was wearing it. "Artemis and I also scouted out Junban. It seems you are not the only ones. It is like an epidemic." "So I'm not a bed wetter?" Usagi was happy to hear that. "Well, you are, but probably not a natural one."
 "What can we do?" "We'll have to talk with the others tomorrow and figure it out."
 
 "Usagi, wake up." Ikuko pulled the covers away from the sleeping girl. Usagi mumbled, "I'm tired, just a few more minutes." She curled up against the cool air of the room. She felt exhausted. Suddenly Ikuko's hand was between Usagi's legs, giving the diaper between her legs a squeeze. "Some little bunny soaked her diaper last night." Her tone was sing-song. "Mom!" Usagi sat up, no longer at all tired. She couldn't believe what her mother was doing.
 The humiliation did what an alarm clock could not. "Go and get cleaned up unless you want me to do it."
 "No!" Usagi jumped out of her bed. "I'll do it." She ran from her room, her diaper bottom shifting back and forth by the exaggerated waddle she was forced into. "What an adorable little bunny." Ikuko watched Usagi go. In the bathroom, Usagi experienced another shock. She had taken off her diaper and was reaching for a washcloth. That was when she noticed her pubic hair was gone. No, not gone. It was all there, a pee sodden mass of hair in her diaper. She soaked the washcloth with warm water and carefully used it to wipe away at her pubic mound. The last, clinging hairs wiped away with the pee, leaving her completely bare. What was happening? Usagi grabbed at the hair on her head, pulling at it, terrified that it was going to come out as well. Still solidly in place, she ended up saying, "Ouch" as the tugging hurt. Reaching down, she touched herself, the skin under her fingers smooth and soft. Was Minako going through the same thing? Were others? Should she go and see a doctor? Should she show it to her mother? The thought of showing her mother the hairless mound made her blush. What would she do if her mother just treated it as being perfectly normal, like she was treating the bedwetting? How could she ask anyone? There was a soft knock at the door. "Usagi, hurry up. Do you need help?" "No," Usagi almost yelled. Of course, Usagi was not the only teenager in the area waking up wet, and finding that their pubic hair was gone. Most were just as embarrassed and confused as her. There were some exceptions, including Rei and Makoto, who woke up dry and happy for it.
 
 At school Makoto, no longer wrapped up in her own concerns about her bedwetting, noticed that most of the other students were acting strange. They were all quiet. After lunch, when all the students cleaned the school, she noticed Minako and Usagi off to the side, whispering. When she approached them, both of them stopped talking and looked embarrassed. "What's going on?" she asked them. "Well..." Usagi trailed off. "It's just that...." Minako trailed off. She sighed and straightened her shoulders. "Usagi and I are wetting our beds," she said softly. "You too?" "Mako-chan, are you...?" Usagi began. "I was, but not anymore it seems."
 "Artemis and Luna tell us that this is happening all over Junban," Minako told her.
 "What?"
 "And our mothers are making us wear diapers." Usagi blushed a deep red.
 "And it isn't such a rare thing."
 Makoto nodded. "Could this be an attack?" "We don't know. Luna and Artemis want us to meet at Crown today after school so we can figure things out."
 "I'll be there," Makoto said.
 All three went back to cleaning their classroom before any of the teachers yelled at them. Usagi was sweeping up a cloakroom when she heard a loud gasp. She turned around and saw Naru Osaka standing not far off. Naru had a horrified look on her face and was pushing her skirt between her legs. Usagi wondered what was happening, then she heard a soft, splashing sound. She looked down and saw a puddle of urine growing between Naru's feet and pressing in on her skirt caused it to get wet as well. Naru's face was all red, and she began shaking her head in denial. A moment later, she began to cry. People were looking on, but few were saying anything. There was a look of concern on all their faces. Usagi understood it; she was now worried she might have a similar accident. Who would dare to make fun of Naru is they might be the next to have such an accident? "Everyone, get back to work," a teacher called as he came up to Naru. He put his hands on her shoulders and directed her towards the stairs. "Get a mop and clean this up," he ordered some boys. Naru cried louder at that. Usagi put her broom aside and followed after Naru and the teacher. The teacher led her to the nurse's room, took her in, and then left. As Usagi waited for Naru to come out, she saw several more students go into the nurse's office as well. Some had obviously wet themselves. After several minutes Naru came out. She was still wearing her skirt with its damp patch. She sniffed loudly, looked around and saw Usagi. She ran up to Usagi and put her arms around her old friend. "It's going to be all right," she told Naru, unable to think of anything else.
 "Oh, Usagi-san." Naru was whispering. "The nurse put me in a diaper." "What?" "She said it was for the best. It's just like with my mother." "I know." Usagi held Naru tighter, comforting her. The rest of the day passed at high tension. Several more students wet themselves, and classes were further disrupted by the students' constant need to go to the bathroom. Usagi managed to avoid wetting herself, but it had been close. Her panties were a little damp from close calls. After school, Usagi knew she was supposed to meet with the others, but did not want to take a chance that she might have an accident. She went right home. "I'm home," she said as she came into the house. She just wanted to go up to her room and hide under the covers. "Usagi," her mother called in a tone that was not angry, but certainly brooked no nonsense. "Come with me." Ikuko turned and walked towards the stairs. Usagi wondered if she had done anything wrong and followed her mother up the stairs and then into her room. Ikuko turned around and grasped Usagi around the waist. She loosened the bow on the back of her skirt, then unzipped it, letting it fall to the floor. It happened so fast Usagi did not even think to stop her.
 "Naru-chan's mother called me." Ikuko grasped Usagi's panties and pulled them down. "I was worried about this," she said as she saw the yellow stains.
 "Mom!? What are you doing?" "This is for the best," Ikuko said as she stood up, took Usagi by the shoulders and directed her towards the bed where a diaper was lain out. "But those are just for the night." "Obviously not," Ikuko said, looking at the stained underwear that had fallen around Usagi's ankles hobbling her.
 Usagi could not come up with an argument against that. She was embarrassed to be in such a position, and her panties were almost tripping her. She could not really stop her mother from pushing her down onto the diaper. It crinkled under her and felt somehow thicker. After Ikuko had diapered her reached for something else. She gave it a shake, and it snapped out. It was a set of bright yellow plastic pants. "Mom!" "The diaper might leak when you are moving around. This will make sure you stay dry." Ikuko threaded Usagi's socked feet through the leg holes then drew the plastic pants up her legs. "There we go," she said, pulling them up around the diaper. "That will keep you dry."
 That done Ikuko turned and walked out of the room. Usagi lay there for a minute, trying to figure out what had just happened. Then she turned herself over and began to cry into her pillow. When her wrist communicator began to beep, she ignored it at first. She was so embarrassed and so tired. Finally, she brought the watch towards her face. "What?"
 "Usagi-chan, this is Makoto, where are you?" "I'm at home Mako-chan." "We were supposed to meet at Fruits Parlour Crown." "I'm sorry. It was a bad day."
 "Rei-chan and I are already here. She's called Ami and Minako. Get over here." Usagi sighed. "I'll be there soon." She said cut the communicator's transmission. Usagi got out of her bed and took off her uniform blouse. She gathered up her skirt and hung it with her blouse. Standing in front of the closet, she looked for something she could wear with her diaper. Slacks were right out, as were shorts. Eventually, she took out a long, loose skirt that she paired with a blouse. It would help hide the bulk around her bottom and should also muffle the faint crinkling sound from the diaper and plastic pants.
 She hoped. Once she was dressed, she went downstairs and walked to the front door. "I'm going out for a while mom," she called as she put her shoes on. Ikuko leaned out of the kitchen. "Try to be home early and take your bag." She indicated a grey and red knapsack by the door before going into the kitchen. Usagi stared at the bag for a moment, it was brand new. She picked it up and opened it. Inside were a few diapers, a pair of pink plastic pants, baby wipes, baby lotion and powder. She could not believe it. Her mother had prepared her a diaper bag. She closed it up and took it, not because she wanted to, but because she did not want her mother to get angry at her. As she set off at a quick walk, she was not really aware of the slight waddle the thick diaper had added to her stride. She arrived last, entering the sweet store, seeing the other four girls and two cats sitting at their regular table. Usagi crossed the floor and took a seat. "Sorry I'm late," she said glumly. The diaper was like a cushion under her bum, and she was sure she heard the crackle and rustle of it. "Well, now that we are all here, let's talk about what is happening," Luna began. "For some reason, there seems to be a lot of junior high and senior high students wetting their beds."
 "And having daytime problems as well." Ami's tone made it clear she was clinical about it. "But neither Makoto nor Rei seem to be having such problems," Artemis said.
 "That's not fair," Usagi whined, looking at Rei. "Fair or not is not important Usagi," Luna said.
 "Why aren't Rei-chan and I having these problems?" Makoto asked. "Well, we'll have to consider exactly what happened," Ami said. Everyone looked at each other, and then everyone's attention shifted to Usagi. As their future queen, it seemed she had the responsibility. Usagi sighed. "Okay. Well, on Tuesday morning I woke up and found I had wet the bed. Actually, my mother discovered it first." "That's what happened to me," Minako said. The other three girls nodded. "That night," Usagi paused, took a deep breath, then continued, "my mother made me wear diapers." Ami and Minako nodded. "I didn't bother with diapers," Makoto told them.
 "Really?" Luna sounded interested. "I used them." Rei blushed. "I did not want my grandfather to find out."
 "When I woke up Wednesday morning, I had once again wet my bed, well, the diaper." "Me too," Minako said. "That happened with me as well," Ami added. "My mother did not seem to think it was a problem though," Usagi told them. "Yea," Minako said. "My mother seems to be confused," Ami said. "She knows that it is not right, but she does not act too concerned. She has given me a physical examination and says that nothing is wrong."
 "That is very strange," Luna said.
 "I had an accident on Wednesday, but just a small one," Rei said. Makoto nodded in agreement.
 "So it was lessening for you?" Artemis asked.
 Both girls nodded. "This morning, I was wet again." Usagi was looking down into her lap where she had grabbed up handfuls of her skirt.
 "Did you lose your pubic hair?" Ami asked, still being clinical. Usagi and Minako both blushed, then nodded. "That did not happen to me," Rei said. "Me neither." Makoto was looked between Usagi, Anime and Minako. "I almost wet myself a few times today. And when I got home, my mother put me in a diaper." Usagi added the last horrible detail. "She's acting like this is all perfectly normal!"
 Ami nodded as did Minako.
 "I have not had any daytime problems," Makoto told the others. Rei nodded in agreement.
 "So why are Rei-chan and Makoto-chan all right now?" Luna looked around at all of them.
 "Usagi, what sort of diapers did your mother use?" Ami asked. "They are called Platinum Undergarments." Usagi was still staring down at her lap. The diaper was getting a little uncomfortable, she thought. It was trapping heat and making her feel a bit sweaty and itchy. Had she perhaps wet it?
 "Those were the same my mother used as well," Minako said.
 Ami nodded. "Mine as well." "Not me. But the woman at the store wanted me to buy them. She was a little pushy about it." Rei shook her head. "Honestly, they looked so babyish." She looked at the three girls currently wearing those diapers. "Sorry." Usagi thought she was not sorry at all.
 "I didn't even bother with that, I put a plastic sheet on my futon," Makoto told them.
 They all looked at each other for a moment. "Usagi. Let me see your diapers," Ami said as she pulled her pocket computer out.
 "What!?" Usagi asked. Minako and Makoto shifted around, pushing Usagi, so she was covered by the table and them, giving her privacy. Rei reached around and pulled Usagi's skirt up. "Hey," Usagi said, trying to keep her voice low. Ami moved close, scanning with her computer. "Don't be such a baby," Rei said, smiling cruelly. "Nice plastic pants."
 Usagi flushed deeply. "Anything Ami?" Luna asked. "There is a strange energy field around the diaper, and it seems to be draining off something."
 Rei pulled at Usagi's plastic pants. "You're wet," she said. Usagi blushed even more, and tears began to gather in her eyes. "The power being drained off just increased," Ami said. "It must have something to do with embarrassment. Good job, Rei." Good job? Usagi could not believe Ami had said that. "Can you find out where the energy is going?" "Yes, I think so."
 "Then let's go," Luna said, then jumped to the floor. Usagi smoothed her skirt down and glared at Rei. Rei simply smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "Keep teasing Usagi Rei," Luna said, "so Ami can track that energy." "My pleasure," Rei said and grabbed Usagi's hand like she was a little girl. "Come on, miss pissy pants." "Rei, stop being mean," Usagi cried. "Is that it?" Luna asked, looking at the small warehouse Ami had led them to. "I'm certain of it," Ami told her. "Whatever is causing this is in there." "Well then let's transform and take care of this." Usagi sounded determined. Between the teasing from Rei and how the wet diaper was rubbing at her, she was more than a little angry. The others nodded and brought out their transformation pens, Usagi opened her broach. The girls called out to the power of their planets. The elements of their control spun around them like mini vortexes, clothing them in their sailor warrior uniforms. "Let's go," Sailor Moon said, heading towards the warehouse.
 
 Copper looked at the silver ball, the repository for the energy of shame. It was spinning faster now. It was gathering more power than he had expected. His plan was looking to be quite successful. Nearby the diaper machine continued to produce the Platinum Undergarments. Perhaps he should take this place around the world? His plotting was interrupted as the big warehouse door rattled opened, and he spun on his heel towards the noise. Standing in the doorway, backlit by the sun, were five girls in strange costumes. "Who are you? What do you want?" he demanded as he took a step towards them. "We are the Sailor Warriors," they said in unison brought on by much practice. "Fighters for love and justice. For your cruelty and in the name of the moon, we will punish you!" "Who?" he asked. "You heard us you big jerk," Sailor Moon yelled. "I'm Sailor Moon, and you've made me really angry." Copper sighed. He did not know who these girls were, but it seemed they knew something about what he was doing. He looked over at the clocked figure who had been hiding in the shadows. "Deal with them." The cloaked figure threw off her cloak. Revealed was a tall woman with dark brown skin, like mahogany. She wore a black dress, with white lace and a white apron that shone like rubber. "Nanny will take care of you," she called out, placing her hands together. A ball of light formed between them and then from the light shot forth a hail of pacifiers. They slammed into the sailor warriors, like rubber bullets, knocking them down, making them scream. Nanny laughed as Copper looked on smugly. Those trespassers were efficiently dealt with by Nanny. Sailor Moon hit the ground hard and, much to her distress, she felt her bladder let go. The pristine whiteness of her uniform's panties was stained a prominent yellow. The short blue skirt of the uniform hid little of it. "Oh ho," Nanny called out. "It looks like a little girl needs some help. Auper, help her." The machine that had been producing the Platinum Undergarments stopped vibrating. Two lights, like eyes, lit up on the device. Several hoses snapped free and whipped towards Sailor Moon. They wrapped around her, pulling her toward it. Sailor Moon screamed and beat at the hoses, but they would not release. Two of the hoses snuck up under her panties and simply tore them off. Others brought a super thick Platinum Undergarment which they wrapped around her waist. A pair of plastic pants, bright pink, with big ruffles were slipped up her legs over the bulky diaper. Her short skirt did nothing to hide them, and it was terribly obvious she was diapered her legs bowed out by the substantial padding. It had happened all so very fast. Sailor Moon did nothing for a moment, then she began to cry. It was so unfair. As Nanny continued to spray the girls with pacifier bullets Sailor Venus and Sailor Mercury also wet themselves. Auper sprung into action, grabbing both up in its hoses and cables so it could diaper them. Then, even though Sailor Mars and Sailor Jupiter had not wet themselves, Auper was trying to snag them up as well. Sailor Jupiter leapt over a tangle of hoses and spun, calling out, "Oak Evolution." From around her body appeared a storm of oak leaves. The leaves glowed with power as they shot away from her, ripping into Auper. The machine heaved up and down, like an unbalanced washing machine. It started firing out boxes of Platinum Undergarments which hit the warehouse walls and exploded into a shower of diapers. The cables and hoses flailed around and struck like whips. On snapped across Sailor Moon's diapered bottom and even with the padding, it still hurt. "Sailor Moon, now!" Mars screamed, more out of habit than anything else. Sailor Moon was on her hands and knees, bottom-up, crying loudly. Well, obviously she was not going to be of help, Mars thought.
 "Oh well," Mars said, then shifted into her combat stance. "Flame Sniper," she called out loudly, drawing forth a bow made of fire, pulling back a string of flame, readying an arrow of burning power.
 The arrow leapt forth towards Nanny, who was trying to split her fire between Jupiter and Mars. Nanny tried to dodge aside, but she tripped on bits of the exploded Auper. The arrow struck, burning straight through Nanny.
 The woman looked down at the hole that went straight through her. She looked up at Mars. "You are a very naughty girl," she said, "and naughty girls get punished." Mars worried for a moment, not liking the idea of being punished. But before Nanny could follow through on her threat, her dark skin faded to the colour of ash. Then her body just fell into a fine, grey dust that rained down to the floor. Copper had expected the girls to simply fall to Nanny. And while three of them had been taken care of (he looked at the still sobbing Sailor Moon and the diapered Mercury and Venus), the other two had quickly dealt with Nanny and Auper. It shocked him at how easily Nanny and her servant had been dealt with. He thought he might fight them on a fare more equal footing, but decided that retreat was a smarter option until he knew more of these foes. Copper held out his hand, and the spinning silver sphere came to him. "We will meet again Sailor Girls," he called out a moment before he faded away. From the packages of Platinum Undergarments and the loose diapers scattered around the room, and even the diapers and plastic panties that Sailor Moon, Mercury and Venus wore, a black, smoke-like mist rose into the air. It was thick and unwholesome looking, but after a moment the mist dissipated as if it never was. They all looked around the warehouse, the wreckage of Auper and the boxes of diapers. Sailor Moon stopped crying and started rubbing her stinging bum through the padding of her diaper.
 "Is it over," Jupiter asked. "I think so." Luna walked into the warehouse, stepping over scattered diapers. "The malicious energy has all faded."
 "What about us?" Venus put a hand on her diaper.
 "I think that we will all be back to normal in a few days." Mercury brought out her computer and tapped at the keys. "Considering the strength of the magic and the nature of the curse." She sounded quite academic for someone sitting on the floor in a thick diaper, legs splayed by the padding. "None of us were wearing these long enough for it the curse to become permanent." "What about these diapers? Are they still cursed?" Sailor Moon asked, looking down as the diaper she wore. "No, the energy is gone from them." Ami put her computer away. "They are just normal diapers now."
 
 "You have not collected as much energy as you promised Lord Copper," Empress Platinum said. She stood upon a raised platform. Around her were sparkling, bright pastel fields. "I know my Empress." Copper bowed low. "I was attacked by a group calling themselves the Sailor Warriors. They destroyed my servants. However," he held up the sphere, "I did get some power." "You say these Sailor Warriors attacked you?" "Yes, my Empress." Platinum frowned. "Attacking those who serve me is like attacking me. That cannot be allowed. They must be punished for their audacity."
 "Yes, my Empress." She looked at him for a moment. "You will gather more of this energy of shame and humiliation. It has a scent to it I approve of." "It will be as you say, Empress." "We still need to create the first anchor point, and I want you to find out about these Sailor Warriors." "Yes, my Empress." "Do not fail me Copper, or I will return you with the others." Copper swallowed nervously, "Of course." "Do your work."
 
 Usagi lay on her bed, reading a comic book. She was still wearing a diaper, but her mother no longer seemed interested in helping her with them. In fact, she was anxious about Usagi and her health. Usagi told her it was probably some sort of flu, and if she was not better in a day or two, she should go to a doctor. From what Ami said, Usagi was reasonably sure that she would be fine in a day or two. She was still bothered by the diaper she wore of course. What teenager would not be if they had to wear a thick, crinkly diaper? But as she knew that she would not have to wear it for all that long, Usagi did her best to ignore it. "Shouldn't you be studying?" Luna asked.
 "Why?" Usagi did not look up from her comic. "The other's know I am in diapers, and it was not my fault anyway. You can't blackmail me anymore." She stuck her tongue out. Luna sighed. It was nearly a week since they had dealt with Nanny and her machine. Things had gone back to the normal, the strange spate of bet and pants wetting while not forgotten seemed more like a dream to many. The five girls had met in the sweet shop as usual. "Everyone is better now," Ami told them. "My mother heard from a lot of parents after our battle when people still had some accidents. No one is wetting their beds or themselves now." "Well I'm glad that is over," Makoto said. "Me too." Minako nodded. "But we might have a new enemy." Artemis's cat face had a serious countenance. "Well, we'll deal with them." Rei smiled as she looked at the girl at her side. "Right, Usagi?" Usagi was looking down at her lap and looked up when Rei spoke. "Uh, yeah. Of course." "Usagi-chan, are you all right?" Makoto asked. Usagi face went red. "Sure." She laughed. It sounded forced.
 Rei looked at Usagi for a moment, then reached forward and flipped up Usagi's skirt revealing the pink diaper she wore. Usagi squeaked out a 'no' and quickly pushed her skirt down.
 "Oh, no. Didn't you get better?" Ami asked.
 "I did," Usagi told them, tears in her eyes.
 "Then, why?" Usagi sniffed. "I failed the tests I wrote, and my mother told me I could wear these until I stopped acting like such a child." All the others almost fell out of their seats. "Well, that is going to be a long time," Rei said. "Rei, you're mean!" "At least they are suitable for you." "Rei!" Usagi began to cry.
 Ami put a comforting hand on Usagi's shoulder. "It will be all right, I'll help you study. You won't have to wear them that long."
 Makoto, Minako, Luna and Artemis sighed loudly.

I've been working on creating a longer story and I've come up with "The Accidental Toddler". The story is has the familiar plot of being stuck in an automated daycare / nursery set in a near future setting. As always, feedback is welcomed. Chapter 1: The Mistake In the not-too-distant future, automation had become a way of life. Everything from driving cars to making coffee was handled by computer systems. One such system was the Potty Training and Developmental Education program. It was designed to help young children learn basic hygiene, social skills, and even some early education. The program was championed as a pre-school / head start program that advanced children’s development. The program was highly efficient, and it had helped countless families over the years. With its automated systems, parents could focus on their work without having to worry about taking care of their children's basic needs. Jack is a tall and lanky man with sharp features and a prominent nose. He has short, curly hair that's a deep shade of brown and is usually styled in a messy, tousled manner. His eyes are a piercing blue and seem to gleam with intelligence and wit. He carries himself with an air of confidence and has a quick, easy smile that can charm almost anyone. Despite his somewhat aloof demeanor, he is fiercely loyal to those he cares about and will go to great lengths to protect them. Jack had recently graduated from college and was struggling to find work in his field as more and more jobs were rapidly moving to automation. As he was scrolling through job listings on his tablet, he came across an ad for a job at the early development center. Without reading the details carefully, he assumed it was a regular daycare type of role and applied by uploading his details. Unfortunately, Jack had made an embarrassing rookie mistake when filling out the application. Instead of applying for a job at the development center, he mistakenly signed up for the potty training and early development program. The computer system was supposed to verify the applicant's age before successfully registering them, but due to a simple coding error within the systems’ source code, it failed to do so. As a result, the uploaded data to the system registered Jack as a toddler. It would only be 10 minutes later that Jack would receive the confirmation email informing him of his mistake. At first, Jack was confused and he attempted to contact the program to explain the mistake, but he couldn't get through to anyone as the system routed his call through a series of automated menus. These automated menus always ended him back to the original menu indicating a problem that would need a human to fix. He decided the best course of action was to walk to the program's office in person, hoping to clear things up. As he entered the office, he was greeted by an automated receptionist. He explained the situation, but the receptionist didn't understand. The system had already registered him, and there was no way to reverse it. The only option was to start the training program or face legal consequences for breaking the law. Jack was shocked to learn that the program was not just a voluntary service but mandatory by law for all children under the age of three. The system had been implemented as a way to ensure that all children received the same level of early education and care, regardless of their family's financial status. He was left with no choice but to accept the situation and start the training program. However, there was a catch. Since the system had registered him as a toddler, it was causing major coding faults to happen within the system. Code that hadn’t been reviewed and revised over decades begin to fault back to a non-production fail-safe subroutines that had not been updated since the completion of the system. Jack unhappily signed in and validating his identity using the biometrics scanner at the registration desk, a second robot came out and directed Jack to the intake room. In the room Jack was striped of his clothes before he was taken to the showers. A warm shower with a complete scrub down from head to toe was preformed by the robot. Once done with the shower, Jack was dried off and led over to a changing table. Before Jack arrived, the wall behind the changing table rotated and the once child sized table was swapped for one now in his size. “Great, just when I thought things couldn’t get worst” Jack said under his breath as his only hope that the center wouldn’t be able to accommodate his size begin to diminish. Jack hopped up on the table shivering a little bit from the cold plastic as he laid down. It was useless to fight the system as one way or another he was going to have to at least get into the main room in hopes of contacting someone. The machine quickly scanned Jack and a series of sounds happened beneath the changing table as the automated system searched for a diaper in his size. After a few minutes the system had found it’s answer as Jack, wide eyed watched as a generic scaled up version of a Huggies diaper is slid underneath him before pulling up between his crotch. With the closing of the second tape on his diaper the reality of his situation set in. Jack's mind raced with questions. How was he going to function like this? Would he be forced to go outside where people could see him? What if someone he knew saw him like this? The embarrassment alone was enough to make him want to crawl into a hole and never come out. As Jack was led out of the intake room, he realized that he was now dressed in a full toddler outfit. He was wearing a green short-sleeved onesie with snaps at the crotch, and a pair of bright yellow shorts with a cartoon character on the front. A pair of white socks and light up Velcro-strapped shoes completed the ensemble. Jack felt humiliated as he waddled along in his new outfit, feeling the bulky diaper between his legs. He was directed into a brightly lit room filled with toys, play mats, and small tables and chairs. Surprisingly, Jack was the only one in the playroom which Jack felt out of place as his town although small it definitely had growing families. Suddenly, a voice startled Jack as it boomed out over the room's speaker system, "Hello there little one, my name is Emily and I'll be your guide here at the center. How are you feeling?" Chapter 2: Acceptance Jack sat in the playroom, surrounded by toys and colorful objects that were meant for toddlers. He felt angry at himself for his mistake and how he could be so careless. He had never felt so helpless in his life. He couldn't believe that he was stuck in this situation, forced to go through potty training and education programs meant for young children. As he sat there, feeling sorry for himself, the door to the playroom opened, and a young woman walked in. She was in her mid-twenties, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She introduced herself as Emily, a teacher at the center. "Hi, I'm Emily. I'm sorry to meet you under these circumstances," she said, looking at Jack with sympathy. Jack didn't know how to respond. He was embarrassed and could easily feel his face turning 3 shades of red. He just nodded his head, hoping that she had a solution to his problem. Emily sat down next to him, sensing his unease. "I know this must be terrible for you, but I'm here to help you.” “We’re going to try and get you out of the system but to be honest it isn’t looking good." Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing. He sat in shock that the reality of being treated like a toddler was only getting more and more certain every minute. "Thank you," he said, surprised by her kindness. “There has to be a way out of this! I mean, I'm not a child. I shouldn't be here!" Emily looked at him with empathy. "I know, this isn’t right, but unfortunately, there's nothing we can do. The system is secure, and we’re trying everything we can to override it. “We’re attempting to reach out to anyone from the company that helped build the system but we’re running into walls”. “For now, you'll have to follow the potty-training program." Jack sighed, feeling hopeless." “But, how am I supposed to go through this?’ “I’m already potty trained and I’m not a toddler!" Emily understood his frustration. "I know it's terrible, but you’re going to have to try. The system is highly advanced and is designed to recognize patterns and behaviors, and if you don't act like toddler, it may mark your behavior as abnormal.” “If that happens it will only make getting you out of here even harder as it will assign you to a different class that we don't have access to.” “You have to go through the program like any other child while we work to get you out of here." Jack realized he had no choice. He would have to participate in the program, but he didn't know how he would manage to act like a toddler. He had never had little brother or even really been around small children to know how to act. Emily saw the look of despair on his face and decided to offer some comfort. "Look, I know this is not easy, but I promise to help you as much as I can. I'll be your teacher, and I'll make sure you're comfortable and happy.” “We'll work through this together." Jack felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe, with Emily's help, he could get through this. He smiled, feeling grateful for her kindness. "Thank you," he said. "I appreciate your offer of help" Emily smiled back but begin to look concern when Jack’s sighed. "I just don't even know how a toddler behaves so how am I’m going act like one? “I've never had a little brother or been around small children." Emily nodded in understanding. "No worries Jack. I'll help you as I’m pretty experienced in that category. In general, toddlers tend to be curious and playful, and they love to explore their environment. They also have short attention spans, so we'll keep things fun and interesting for you. We'll have to jump from play games, to reading stories, and other activities to try and meet that expectation." Jack smiled at the idea of playing games and actually having the time to read. "That sounds like it could be relaxing." Emily chuckled. "It will be. As for the potty training program.” “It’s divided into three sections: assessment, training, and qualification. The system will start with an assessment of your current skills to develop a plan that is tailored to you, and then move on to the training phase. “Once you've completed one level, you'll be able to move on to the next level." Jack felt a little relieved at the idea of the program being divided into sections. "Okay, that doesn't sound too bad." “Hopefully you guys can get me out of her before we even enter training phase and I just get to relax reading” Jack said as he relaxed his posture and leaned back in his playpen. Emily placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Well…” “The problem with the assessment phase is the system is looking for a specific behavior to ensure that the child is ready for potty training.” “Which means you’re going to have to act out those behaviors or the system will mark you as Not Ready”. “Not ready assessment is not what you want as that means you’re not going to be progressing and you’re stuck here.” Emily continued, "But this is a good thing, being qualified as “Not Ready” can be a fail-safe for us in the event you might be close to getting sent to a different class.” “Not Ready status ensures the child kept in the same class to avoid any further setbacks due to changing environments.” “We need go over the behaviors soon as the system begins the assessment phase the moment the child is dropped off.” “Know starting back at 0 is not ideal, but it's better than being sent to a different classroom." “I know I probably don’t want to know the answer but what would cause me to fall back to “Not Ready” status?” Jack asked with a bit of fear. Emily sensing the uneasiness from Jack answered “You’re not ready for that answer and we will cross that bridge if we have too”. Jack nodded, feeling a little more confident worried knowing that there was a way to prevent him from being stuck in this toddler program forever. "Okay, I understand." Emily smiled again. "Good. Now, let's get started on the assessment phase.

This is a sequel of my former story Wives hunter. Enjoy the new experience of the heroines. Part 1: “Uahmn uhopfnfh ahng gahg” Mary opened her eyes and cursed; however the curse was muted by the ballgag in her mouth. She pulled on the ropes but they were as tight as every day. Her arms were tied to the upper bedposts and her ankles were tied to the lower bedposts, so she was spreadeagled. The gag made her drool and her mouth was dry after the long night. The remnants of her saliva were running down her chin. On the other hand, the thick cloth diaper package between her legs was wet, cold and unpleasant. She had peed in her diaper several times in the night. She remembered the day Jack brought her back to Allan. Allan helped her dismount and was about to lead her inside when Jack asked him: “Do you allow me to change my other captive?” “Of course I do but I can do it for you; it would be good training for me.” Allan grinned. Susan stared at them wide eyed. Jack helped her dismount and Allan led them inside. “Now let’s put her on the bed … and tie her legs to the bedposts,” Allan and Jack forced her onto the bed. “Lift her skirt and pull down the tights,” Jack grinned and explained the procedure to Allan. “Bring a pail with warm water but you can use cold water as well,” “Unlock and open the pants.” “Untape the diaper and pull it down. Wipe away the poop.” “Take a rag and clean her crotch.” “Put a new diaper on her.” “Lock the pants, pull up the tights and rearrange her skirt.” Allan kept grinning while doing everything Jack told him. Susan was crying and so was Mary when she had to watch it. When Allan finished changing Susan, Jack took her away and Allan turned to Mary: “You’ve just seen the treatment you get, dear. Lie down!” Mary couldn’t do anything but obey; Allan tied her ankles to the bedposts, untied her arms and tied her wrists to the upper bedposts. “Jack told me he had taught you some obedience. Is it right?” Mary didn’t react; she was angry at Jack and Allan. “Okay, I let you cool down a bit,” he left the room. Mary struggled violently but the ropes were unyielding. She was used to the upper hand but the ropes prevented her from it. Moreover, the messy diaper between her legs caused an intensive itching. When her bladder voided itself, the pee soaked her tights, skirt and bed. About an hour later Allan returned and grinned at her: “Hey, did you change your opinion?” He removed her gag: “I’m listening.” “Could you change me?” “Why?” “I’ve peed and pooped myself.” Mary had to bite her lip but she didn’t have any option left. Allan lifted her skirt and noticed the soaked tights and skirt: “What the hell did you do? You will pay for all the mess and workload!” He pulled down the tights and removed her skirt; however he was careful and untied only one leg so she couldn’t defend herself. Finally he unlocked the pants and untaped the overfilled diaper. When she was naked from the waist down, he took the rag and started cleaning her with cold water. “You thought you had the upper hand but you are terribly wrong. Now you will have to beg for every feeding and diaper change. And … don’t think that your filthy sex would be a pleasure for me.” A younger woman entered the room and kissed Allan: “Hey, love; is this the disobedient slut that ran away from you?” “Yeah, this is her.” “Good morning, dear, my name is Priscilla but you can call me Mistress,” she grinned and leaned down to Mary. Her fingers moved to Mary’s breasts and naked crotch. “Get used to the ropes and I can add something more. Give me your belt, love.” Tears of pain and embarrassment ran down Mary’s cheeks when Priscilla spanked her thoroughly. After spanking they rediapered and redressed her into clean clothes and tied her to the bed again. The next days have been almost the same. Mary spent most of her time tied up. She was freed only to do chores and Allan with his girlfriend were watching her the whole time. Allan embarrassed his wife even more when he kissed and hugged Priscilla or had sex with her while Mary was tied up and helpless on the second bed. When Mary was allowed to leave the house, her hands were tied up and she had a thick diaper package between her legs. Allan led her to the saloon and he met his friends to drink and play cards. Mary was locked in the back room and tied to the chair and had to wait until Allan finished his game and drinking. The thread of Mary’s memories was interrupted by Allan entering the room. He walked over to her and pulled out the gag. “I’m listening slut.” “Can you change my diaper please? I peed myself.” Mary hated the tone and words and she still was dreaming about vengeance when she would be free. “Wonderful dear,” Allan noticed the rage in her eyes and clenched fists. He changed her diaper in a skilled way, locked the rubber pants and untied her arms from the bedposts: “Dress yourself quickly and come to the kitchen; remember that I have my gun ready.” Mary sighed only. Her body was stiff and she needed several minutes to be able to stand up and dress herself. She was alone but the window was secured by an iron grid and the only door led to the kitchen. The thick package between her legs made her waddle when she walked towards the stove and started making breakfast. Allan was sitting at the table and waiting. After breakfast Mary had to do the dishes and clean the kitchen. Allan only kept sitting and giving her orders. “Time to wash your dirty diapers,” he led her to the backyard. She was carrying a heavy pail full of dirty diapers. Allan locked an iron chain around her ankle and secured her to a wooden post. Her hands were free but she couldn’t run away or even change her own diapers. Mary had to set fire, warm water and wash all her diapers. Meanwhile she heard laughing and talking from the house; Priscilla was there. The breakfast made her guts move and she peed and pooped in her diaper shortly after she started washing; however she couldn’t ask Allan for a change before she finished her work. The changing was as unpleasant as usual; she was tied to the bed and Allan cleaned her thoroughly with cold water; Priscilla was watching her: “Hey, slut; how do you like diapers? Are they better than sex with your hubby? Oh no; you clenched your fists again and you wish that you could hit me.” she leaned down and pinched Mary’s breasts. Mary tried to spit in her face but the girl was quicker. She grabbed the ballgag and forced it into Mary’s mouth. Allan finished diapering Mary and the girl grinned: “Love, is she ticklish?” Allan nodded and a cold chill ran down Mary’s spine. She really was very ticklish. Priscilla leaned down and her fingers started on Mary’s ribs. Mary started a violent struggling and laughing but she couldn’t escape the tormenting fingers. Priscilla continued to her armpits, breasts, thighs and feet. Five minutes later Priscilla reached under Mary’s skirt and checked the diaper. “You haven’t peed yourself yet. I have to go on.” Priscilla doubled her effort and her fingers moved from Mary’s feet to ribs and armpits. The poor victim kept struggling but the ropes held her and Priscilla’s fingers made her laugh more. Her bladder voided itself into the diaper and tears of embarrassment appeared in her eyes. Priscilla reached under Mary’s skirt and grinned: “Okay, now wait until you are allowed to cook lunch for us.” She left the room. Mary struggled in vain and kept clenching her fists in helpless anger.

🍍 Part 1: “Family Haagen is looking for a full-time babysitter …” Elna Hetland was reading the e-mail from the babysitting agency. Elna was a cheerful young girl at her 19 and she had finished high school two months ago; unfortunately, her applications to the university were rejected. Now she needed a job, and the offer was more than generous. The family had only one 2 years old toddler girl and the wage was double of the usual rate. The job looked better than that of a secretary or a clerk. Elna had babysat in the past and she liked it a lot. “Elna, be careful, please. A double rate sounds suspicious,” Elna’s mother warned her daughter. “Yeah, mommy. I’ll be careful,” Elna nodded. She also realized the generosity; however, she wasn’t aware of any risk. Babysitting a toddler shouldn’t be dangerous though. She decided to find out more about the family as soon as possible. After dinner, Elna sat down to her computer and started searching. According to her findings, the Haagen family was quite wealthy, and they lived in a big villa. There was no personal information there, but Elna could have expected it. She dialed the number stated in the e-mail and a soft female voice answered the call: “Haagen villa,” it was probably a maid. “Elna Hetland speaking. I’ve got an e-mail from the babysitting agency, and I’m interested in the job.” “Wait a moment, miss. I’ll call Mrs. Haagen,” there was a short break until another female voice asked her. “Good evening. Miss Hetland, are you seriously interested in the job?” “Yeah, I am, Mrs. Haagen.” “Well, come tomorrow and we can talk about your job. However, our Amanda is a special child. She has had four babysitters until now and all of them have left. I’ll tell you more in person when you come.” “No problem, Mrs. Haagen. I’m sure I’ll take care of Amanda even if she is … special.” Elna was a bit confused, but she also was curious. After the call she couldn’t get rid of a strange feeling. Nevertheless, the curiosity took over. --------------------------- The next day she arrived at the Damhau street and stopped in front of the big villa. As she pressed the bell knob, a soft female voice sounded in the intercom: “Wait, please,” a minute later the door opened and an older lady in the maid uniform was standing in the hall. “Are you Ms. Hetland?” “Yeah, I am.” “Come in, Mrs. Haagen is expecting you,” she gestured at Elna and ushered her towards a luxurious living room. A middle-aged woman was sitting at the table. “Good morning,” Elna greeted, and the woman stood up and walked towards her. “Welcome to our house, Ms. Hetland. Take place please and we can talk about our job.” “Thanks, madam,” Elna sat down, and Mrs. Haagen took the place opposite her. The maid left and seconds later a small toddler girl ran into the room. “Are you my new babysitter? My name is Amanda,” she stopped in front of Elna and looked at her closely. “Yeah, Amanda. I am your new babysitter, and my name is Elna,” Elna smiled at Amanda and stroked her blonde hair; she noticed Amanda’s eyes and immediately realized that something was wrong. It was a feeling only, but Elna wanted to find out more. Amanda stretched her little arms towards Elna and Elna helped the little girl crawl onto her lap. Amanda hugged Elna and leaned her head on Elna’s shoulder. Elna hugged her back and felt the thick diaper package between her legs. Mrs. Haagen watched the scene for awhile, smiled and walked over to Amanda. “Sweetheart, go to your room and play a little while mommy talks to your new babysitter,” Mrs. Haagen asked her daughter. The little girl nodded, crawled down from Elna’s lap and left the room. Elna was surprised by the toddler’s prompt reaction. “Ms. Hetland …” “Call me Elna, please.” “Elna, I owe you an explanation. Amanda has been diagnosed by Approgressia infantilis. Her growth has stopped, and she stays a toddler forever.” “Oh, I’ve never heard about that disease,” Elna was taken aback. “It is extremely rare, but our little girl suffers from it. Fortunately, it doesn’t hurt, but she can’t grow, and she will need diapers for life. Otherwise, she is a nice and smart girl. You will see.” “Okay, Mrs. Haagen. I don’t think it will be an issue for me. I’m sure I’ll be a good babysitter. However, I don’t understand why four babysitters have left already.” “Well, let’s talk about your job,” Mrs. Haagen apparently didn’t want to speak about the former babysitters, “It is a literally full-time job. You will live in this house and take care of Amanda. Of course, you get your room, food and your wage as stated in the offer. If you still want this job, come tomorrow, and bring your personal possessions with you. We will sign the contract then. Helga can show you your and Amanda’s room before you leave. Helga!” “Thank you, Mrs. Haagen,” Elna stood up and the older lady entered the room. “This way, Ms. Hetland,” Helga ushered Elna upstairs. Amanda’s room was a luxurious well-equipped nursery. Amanda was sitting on the floor and playing with dolls; however, Elna again got a strange feeling while watching the little girl. Helga showed Elna her future room and Elna stopped dead in her tracks. The room was really luxurious and much larger than her own room at home. It was also equipped with a computer and a large TV set. While travelling home, Elna kept thinking of the offer. Something was definitely wrong, but she didn’t have any idea what it was. Mrs. Haagen wouldn’t tell her anything and Amanda was too little. On the other hand, Amanda’s behavior didn’t match a two-year-old toddler. Elna suddenly got curious; was there any mystery there? “Elna, I’m not sure if you should take the job,” Elna’s mother shook her head, “why have four babysitters left if the life there looks comfortable and luxurious, and the child seems to be nice and well educated. Also, the disease is strange. Maybe we should find out about it.” Elna nodded and switched on her computer. She really found the mysterious “Approgressia infantilis” and the description matched the former explanation from Mrs. Haagen. However, the search provided her with one single result. As for the four babysitters, Elna and her mother couldn’t even start searching if they didn’t know their names. “Elna, the job looks good, but I warn you; be extremely careful and don’t trust anybody there,” Elna’s mother was also confused; however, Elna needed a job and the babysitting looked like a good one. Elna packed her personal possessions into a big bag. Besides her clothing, shoes and cosmetics, she also packed her notebook. Although she noticed a computer in her room, she decided to take her own notebook, just to be sure. As she was packed, she went to bed; however, she couldn’t sleep well. Her mind was still occupied by the little girl and her mystery.

This is my first story. This story contains adult situations and ABDL themes. Characters depicted in sexual situations will be depicted above the age of 18. Thank you for reading, Hope you Enjoy. Chapter 1: Call me Alex Five circles as large as your hand spread wide, drawn in crayon, red, blue, green, yellow and purple. The circles do not need to be perfect, just do your best, the book read. It is best to use pieces of paper to help draw, be sure that lines, which connect to one another, are touching and have not broken from each other, use tape to keep the papers and lines together if it helps. In red, non-lead based paint use your finger or hand to draw a circle connecting each point. Start from the outside of one of the circles and connect to the other, this does not need to be perfect and you may end up with a pentagon more than a circle, that is all right. In red marker draw lines connecting each other circle same as before you should wind up with a star in your circle. Please note that if you cross over the lines of five colored circles this will not ruin your chances of summoning the demon. Such things may even help in summoning it, just do your best! Now prepare the following; A sharp knife, A container of milk, A plastic bottle with no label, a small plush toy with a broken seam and it's stuffing hanging loose, a white terry cloth towel, a handkerchief of any make and a tube of red lipstick, the brighter red the better. Lastly draw a picture of a woman with a house in the background and a yellow sun, any additional things such as a blue sky, green grass, trees, flowers and a car as well as other additional items may help in summoning the demon, the picture does not need to perfect you merely need to put love in the picture. Please note the demon you will be summoning is a descendant of Lilith and gains power from the strong warm emotion of love. For one night lie with each of the objects in your bed, you need not hold onto anything but the plush toy and bottle, have the terry cloth near or on your waist. The picture, handkerchief and lipstick on a nightstand close to the bed. It is important to keep the knife as far from your place of rest as possible and have the knife in the ritual circle. As you sleep be sure to think of the things that make you happy, these can be happy memories of hobbies you enjoy. While you think of these things, think of what would be your most desired Mother, if you have had a bad relationship with your mother or no mother at all then your chances have greatly improved. The demon has a powerful maternal instinct and will wish to fill this void in your life. If you have had a good relationship with your mother, your chances are still good but dangerous. The demon is jealous of other maternal figures that could be in your life and will seek to replace them. If you cherish these people it is best to quit now. After you have slept with the objects close at any time of the next day perform the ritual. You may place each object in any order into any of the five colored circles, however your picture must be last, recite the following and perform the actions as follows. Pour milk into the plastic bottle and recite; Nourishment for myself that she shall feed me. Give a kiss to the stuffed toy and recite; a favored toy, broken, that she shall mend for me. Fold the terry cloth three times into a square and recite; Warmth and protection that she shall swaddle me. Uncap and place the lipstick in the circle, if it requires twisting to extend the lipstick do so while reciting; Her mark to brand my skin a plenty. Take the knife and make a cut on yourself and discard the knife, the further the better, place your blood on the handkerchief and recite; My flesh undone, her love shall mend. Lastly place the picture in the center of the star, with your blood make a heart around the picture and recite: An image of her drawn my best. The following chant may be pronounced however you wish be consistent. Start by stamping one foot and shaking your fists in unison. Begin the chant. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" John did his best to use a Tuvan throat singing technique. This ritual was the most ridiculous the book offered but it was the easiest to obtain all the ingredients. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" the other rituals in the book required specific daggers, chalices, expensive jewels, human bones especially skulls. Ritual sites that were half across the world and some even required human sacrifice. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" yes this was the simplest and compared to one ritual that required masturbating for six months and climaxing at a very specific time, this ritual was better. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" He hoped this would work. John was a scrawny man with brown hair that covered his ears, peach fuzz for a beard and a rather androgynous figure. He had been picked on for it for many years for how he looked. It got under his skin when people made note of it but he was able to shrug it off for the most part. It was last month however that broke the camel's back. John worked for a company in oil and gas leases. He worked long and hard hours to get a comfortable life. While even starting out the pay and benefits were good he wanted to climb higher. There was a position open for such a spot, he would get to be one of the people you would see when you searched the company name. He had earned that spot with his dedication and hard work. As his boss announced to everyone in the meeting who would receive the position, it was not John but the office lay about Jerry. John stayed after the meeting to demand why Jerry was picked over him. The reason? Jerry was better looking than John, and John was too feminine for a man, 'he looked like a bearded woman'. Jerry had a strong chin, toned muscles, a thick, short and good looking beard the man was like an adonis next to John, but that was all Jerry had going for him. The man was lazy, sleazy and performed the bare minimum. John of course was pissed over such a stupid reason, and so this ritual had to work, revenge against the whole office, hell against everyone who ever made fun of him while he was at it. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i!" He shouted and stamped harder. "Come on! Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" he said it had been fifteen minutes now and John was losing his patience. "Stupid piece of shit, fucking come on already! Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i, come on!" He roared and stomped. "Shh, I hear you sweetie, I am just getting ready. I will be there in a minute" a voice sang out, mature, warm and motherly. The room grew warm, very warm but John felt cold, very cold. The voice came from the darkness of the basement. A pair of different colored eyes, one pink, one blue both with a deep black slit for a pupil, lit up in the corner of the room gazing at John. The soft clack of hooves against stone boomed around the room as the demon began to appear. Her figure was obscured in shadow and John could only make out that something large was hidden in there. The eyes suddenly fell as the creature shrank, the boom hooves became a soft clack, similar to heels on the floor. A woman stepped out from the darkness. The woman had crimson skin even in the poorly lit basement he could see how red she was. Curly chestnut brown hair she had tied in a bun. Large breasts that poked out from beneath a pale blue blouse and were restrained from a lacy black bra. Wide child bearing hips that helped create an hourglass figure. Plump thighs constrained beneath a pair of jeans. Her feet were a pair of cloven hooves that gave a firm clack on the cement floor. Each step she took ignited with a cotton candy flame that quickly died out. She noticed John staring at her feet for a moment. The pink and blue flames engulfed them like gas on a pyre revealing a pair of slip-on sneakers. The demon looked down at the floor and smiled warmly. She picked up the bottle of milk, removed the cap and sipped at it, in the blink of an eye the milk was gone. She then plucked up the lipstick and applied it to her lips. She gave a small smack of her lips then turned her focus to the stunned man. "There! Now I am all set," she chirped and then noticed the picture on the ground. She picked the picture up, an endearing smile on her face. A hand placed at her chest. She then turned the picture to John with a warm smile on her face. "This is going up on the fridge, you are so talented" she chimed and the picture was swallowed up by her flames. She cleared her throat and bowed to John. "Hello sweetie, for what reason have you summoned me?" She asked. John stood there agape the ritual worked, he could get his revenge. John smiled and did his best to stand firm. "I want fucking revenge against my shithead boss and my co-worker Jerry" he said, as he spoke he did notice the demon's eye twitch but he pressed on. "They fucking put that lazy no good son of a bitch in-" John stopped as the demon gave a firm stamp of her foot and was before him a finger extended at his lips but not touching. It seemed to strain against an invisible wall. A fury was in her eyes while she gave him a small smile. "My oh my what a potty mouth you have, didn't your mother teach you not to swear Infront of a lady! Or at all!" She said sweetly, her eyes seemed to flash like fire to newfound oxygen, but then she lit up with excitement. "Maybe you don't have one!" She said giddily. "I can't do anything about that right now, So I do ask you to try and keep the dirty words to a minimum baby" she said and stepped back. "Now how about we try again and this time speak like a big boy" John began to breathe again after she stepped away he hadn't realized he was holding his breath as fear ran through him, he even thought he peed a little. "Uh…um W-w-well you see I have this job and I work really hard there. They had a higher position open and well they gave it to this lazy assho-" John stopped as he heard the demon's foot tapping and a very stern look on her face, arms crossed. "Lazy person" he corrected himself and her tapping settled down. "Was given the position because he was better looking, and I look like a bearded woman" John explained. "Oh sweetie that is unfair, you are such a handsome little man and you say you are a good helper? how dare they not see such quality. You want me to make it all better?" She asked with a tone of worry. John nodded looking at her as she looked at him with a small pout. "Ok sweetie but first some nasty old paperwork" she said speaking to him like he was a child. She produced a piece of parchment and a crayon. "This contract states that I will deliver upon you, your request with extra flair, in short I will not only get you that cushy little job I will make it where you will be waited on for your every need you will be the face of the company! Just sign and state your name", she said. John liked that idea; he felt he deserved that for how hard he worked and the injustice they set upon him. He reached for the crayon but stopped. "What is the catch?" He asked. The demon grinned at him, gave a playful laugh and sighed looking as if she had been caught in a prank. "In exchange we will be playing a little game, you must follow a set of rules I will lay out and adhere to certain principles. Failure to follow them earns you punishments and disciplines that I will carry out at my discretion. If at any point you decide to quit your job, are fired or decide you don't want to get that cushy job, I win! To which I will take you back to my little home and do whatever I wish, with you, to you!" She explained. John thought about it for a minute, either the life of relaxation that he has always wanted or whatever hell this demon would make him do. John took the crayon from her and began to write down his name. Either refuse the offer and return to a hell hole or accept and have a chance with the promise of an actual hellhole if he failed, he figured it couldn't be worse than his job. "My name is John Cromwell" he said firmly. The demon's eyes lit up with an excitable fire and she grinned, with a snap of her finger the contract burned away in a cotton candy colored flame. In her glee she clapped her hands and began to sing "John Jacob Jingleheimerschmidt, his name is my name too" she giggled and then noticed John with a confused and bewildered look on his face. The demon reached out quickly, ignoring that she startled John and patted his head her fingers running through his hair and gently caressing his cheek she smiled and cooed as she felt him, ever joyful to be able to touch him, had it been a hundred? Two hundred maybe a millennium or more since she last interacted with a human from the mortal plane. She grinned and giggled with a mixture of mischievous and malicious, longing and love. Finally she controlled herself "You may call me Alex!"

I am republishing the chapters of this work here. I had pulled it down for a few months as part of the terms of the Amazon program I had enrolled 'Tour Guides' in. If you like this tale please consider purchasing a copy to support me! You may purchase it here: https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B09XZR9SB9 on the Kindle store! Chapter 1: I WALKED INTO the offices of the National Inquisitive magazine, hoping that their call to our agency was a legitimate one. I shook my head once again at the many changes in my life in such a short time. Since receiving my discharge papers two years ago, I found myself working for a respected PI firm. My application hadn’t been in, but about ten minutes when I’d received the call from the CEO that he wanted to interview me that day. The interview was shockingly short! “You served fifteen years in DEVGRU?” “Yes, sir,” I told him. “Honorable discharge?” “I have a copy of my DD-214 here,” I told the man. He took it from my hands and said, “You’re hired. When can you start?” Over the next year, I was used in some of their riskier investigations. I was always relieved that I rarely had to use any of my training. Really most of the time, I was just able to follow leads, perform stakeouts, and very seldomly help protect someone. Yesterday my boss had called and said that the National Inquisitive magazine had hired our services. They specifically wanted our two most able-bodied combat veterans and for us not to know who the other was chosen. ‘Weird,’ had been my reply to my boss. He had agreed with me that things seemed off. I researched the magazine and found most of their stories were outlandish fiction. Once in a long while, a true story was published to prove that they did real journalism, but most of it was UFOs, Hollywood trash, or Bigfoot sightings… ‘They’re paying enough for us to pay you quadruple your normal rate,’ my boss had justified. It set off more alarm bells, but following orders was ingrained into my soul at this point. So I said ‘Hooyah!’ and got with the program like always. Their offices were more extensive than I expected in a tall skyscraper downtown. As I walked inside, I admired the expensive décor on my way to stand in front of a reception desk to check-in. “Good afternoon, ma’am. My name is Travis Foster. I’m here to see Stephanie Richardson?” “Oh yes, sir, I have you down here. You’re going to go to the elevator and floor twenty-two. Someone will meet you up there to show you to the conference room. I’ll let her know you’re on your way up.” “Thanks,” I told her and shifted my leather satchel to my other hand while waiting for the elevator to open. The trip up wasn’t the fastest with stopping at multiple floors, but I was soon exiting and found an older gentleman waiting at the doors. “Mr. Foster?” He asked with a smile. “Yes, sir,” I told him. “I’m Clark Mendelssohn. Please come this way; we’re ready for you in the conference room.” I followed the man down and discovered a woman about my age in a business suit seated at the head of a conference table. She was joined by several others around the table that I was motioned to join. “Good afternoon Mr. Foster,” the lady at the head said, “I’m Stephanie Richardson, Chief Editor of the Inquisitive.” “Nice to meet you,” I told her. “My boss sent me down here but didn’t give me an idea of what I’m supposed to be doing for you all?” I looked around the room and took in the others. None of the other five looked alike, seeming to be a very diverse group in age and gender. “Well, we’re doing a story right now and need some outside help to ensure we have the most balanced piece we can get.” “I’m not exactly a reporter?” She laughed, “No, and that’s why I hope you’ll have as much or more success than the others. We’re hoping your background as a SEAL will make a difference. Mr. Foster, how much do you know about the new Dimensional Portal?” I shrugged, “Not a ton…?” I said, thinking that wasn’t entirely true - but she wasn’t cleared for that information. “Something about great technology and really tall people?” She nodded, “You basically have nailed what little we know. Pictures are almost non-existent, and where we do have them, they usually only show our people standing next to a tall person or some cool technology.” I nodded, “Well, that might make sense…?” Then, I suggested, “But you have some other idea?” A gentleman next to her said, “I’m Jimmy Kilburn; I run the photography department here. We’ve sent in four photogs to just get some pictures in the last six months - none of them have returned.” “The reasons?” “The authorities say it’s because they found better lives on the other side.” “No contact with them to confirm that?” “One did, but it was a letter and didn’t feature a cipher that we told our people to use to confirm that they were sending it without duress.” “Sounds fishy,” I admitted. “You have a theory of what’s not being said?” I asked. “Yes,” Stephanie said, “though I know it sounds like something that is an outlandish tabloid story, we believe we’re right and need proof.” She paused as if looking to see if I would hear her out, so I nodded, “I’ve seen some crazy stuff in life. What’s your theory?” “We believe the portals aren’t really for free trade and travel of goods and ideas. Our belief is that our world is being used as a source of human slaves for the other dimension.” “For what?” “Surrogate babies,” she told me. I nodded, thinking back to the classified encounter I had with a group of amazons on a short training exchange we had. I had noted that even with my height, I was still only standing with my head just below the women’s breasts that we had trained with. The men had been even taller… One of them was so tall that the top of my head just barely reached the level of his belly button. He was a monster of a man, unusual for even there, but I recalled feeling like a child next to even the shortest. Given I was six-foot, seven inches tall, that was saying something! “Why?” I asked. “We’ve only been able to get a couple of past visitors to talk to us. There must be some sort of NDA signed by travelers when they return. The two willing to talk were a little… agitated…” she said with a wince, “They claimed something about Amazon birthrates being too low to sustain some sort of primal mothering instinct. One of them spoke of a near-miss of an ‘adoption’ and then went into sobs.” Clark informed me. “Sounds like you have enough for a story already?” I asked. “Almost, but as the saying goes, ‘the proof is in the pudding,’” Stephanie said. “We want proof in the form of photographs.” “Sounds like you’ve tried that before?” I suggested. “We have, but we’ve tried it in a more obvious way with our known journalists every other time. This time we want to try sending in a group of unrelated individuals for this article. We’re keeping your identities secret from each other, and we’re trying different travel vectors for each person.” “Different vectors?” “Well, the government portal is not the only one at this point. We also have a local location of a new company that opened this year called Portal Relocations… We’re sending a couple people in through their network too.” I nodded, remembering seeing the signs on the highway, “How am I going in?” “We’re going to send you on the tourist route.” “Sounds like that doesn’t work, though…?” I suggested. I was growing nervous about this assignment as memories of literally getting spanked on my ass through a few sparring matches surfaced in my memory. “It hasn’t with the obvious camera gear. Instead, we want to send you in with more discreet surveillance options.” “How discreet?” “Implanted into your body,” Stephanie said. “Excuse me?” “We have acquired some… technology that will enable us to plant a lens on your eye like a contact lens. It’s safe to keep on your eye for up to one year, and it will transmit wirelessly to a storage device that will be implanted under your skin in your arm.” “What happens if I’m scanned with an X-Ray or something?” “Won’t show up! It’s made of plastic and organic components, no metal.” I looked at them and said, “I’m willing to consider this… but there will need to be some additional money in it for me. This is by far the most dangerous op I’ve been on as a civilian… maybe even when I was on active duty, depending on if what you’re saying is true.” “We’ve already offered to quadruple the rate to your agency…?” “I know, and I’m okay with that coming from them. However, I want an additional bonus if I return with this information.” “How much?” Stephanie asked. “If I make it back with this information, five-hundred thousand, plus help with any heat I may have on me.” “Heat?” “Diplomatic issues?” I mentioned. “I can’t be a kite that you cut into the wind.” “If you get back with that information, you have yourself a deal, Mr. Foster!” Stephanie said and came to shake my hand. “Now, Jimmy can get you set up with your camera system today. We have you scheduled to leave on a tour that leaves Monday.” I nodded, “Fair enough, that’ll give me time to hold mail and everything.” Then, I looked at Jimmy, “Let’s get this done?” “Right this way,” he told me and let me down to the elevator. We took it to a sub-basement level, “You have a real-life Q down here or something?” I asked. “So, to speak,” he told me. I raised my eyebrow but continued on. Eventually, we arrived at a door where Jimmy typed a password, pushed his thumb on a biometric lock pad that appeared, and gave it a voice identification. ‘They’re serious about this!’ I thought. ‘What the hell did I just sign up for?’ Down another hallway, we came to a room that looked like the headquarters for spy cameras anonymous. Shelves and shelves of disguised cameras were around. A grey-haired man sat at a desk tinkering with something, ignoring our entry. “Marty!” Jimmy said to get his attention, making the man jump with his voice. “Whoa! How long have you been there?” “Just a moment,” I told him politely. “Well, this is your next candidate?” “Yes, he’s the one we need the special camera we spoke about.” “The ocular one, correct?” “Yes,” Jimmy told him. “Come here, son,” he told me, leading me to a back area and a chair that looked like it was pulled from a dentist’s office. “Please take your shirt off and then have a seat,” he told me. I pulled my shirt off and sat down before watching him clean his hands, glove up, and bring a small box to set on a steel table beside the chair. “Squeamish?” he asked me. “No, sir,” I told him. “Hold on a second, let me lean this chair back. You’re one of the tallest people I’ve ever met. Just how tall are you?” “Just six-foot-seven,” I told him. “Might as well be a giant compared to my five feet five-inch height,” he told me with a laugh. He pulled a small syringe and a scalpel out. “I will give you a local anesthetic,” he told me. He looked at the fatty tissue of my arm, “Not a lot of fat on you here.” “Uncle Sam wasn’t very appreciative of fat on me!” I told him with a laugh. “Ranger?” “SEAL,” I told him. “No, they wouldn’t have been happy with the fat. I think there’s still enough for me to work with. You have an old wound here?” He asked about a scar. “Shrapnel from an IED. I was lucky...” I told him. “In more ways than one, it should be a good place to put this.” He stabbed the area near it with the needle, and I immediately felt a loss of sensation around my skin there. He poked at it, “Can you feel this?” “No…” I told him. “Great!” he told me and then sterilized the area before he lanced my skin open with the scalpel. “You know what you’re doing… right?” “Oh… yeah, I’ve done this a few times.” I watched mildly concerned as he pulled at the skin and then pushed in a device the width and length of a micro SD card with a bit more thickness to it. I felt a bit of tingle for a second, and after checking something on his computer, he came back, pressed the wound down, and glued it shut. A Band-Aid followed, and then he switched to a fresh pair of gloves. “Open your eye wide for me,” he told me. I sat passively as a contact was applied to one eye, then another to the other. I could tell they weren’t prescription because nothing in my vision changed. Finally, he pulled off the gloves and said, “Okay, let me show you how this works!” I spent the next couple of hours being shown how I could initiate video recordings and also how to make still pictures. When they were recording or taking stills, there was the smallest of red or orange lights that would appear in my vision. The controls were all based on muscle twitches around my eyes. It was odd, but I eventually got the hang of it and was also shown how to download copies of the files. In the event, I couldn’t offload anything though there was enough space for four weeks straight of video recording and an additional forty-thousand high res image slots available. He showed me the video and image quality, and I was very impressed. “Where did you get this tech?” “This is my job. I do this for a living,” Marty told me with a smile and dodged the question. “This should help, thanks!” I told him and was led out by Jimmy. Before I left their offices, I was given a packet of information. The information included the legend for the cover I was using for this trip. I wasn’t using an alias because of passport laws or something. ‘You really don’t want to be accused of breaking the law over there!’ Jimmy had told me. “What are my options if I get burned?” I had asked when we ended our meeting in his office. “You’re on your own,” he told me. “We don’t know enough to even have a chance of helping you.” “Great…” “Look on the bright side, when you come back, you’re going to be well taken care of?” I nodded at that and took my leave from their building. Back at my apartment, I took the time to hold my mail with the post office and let my landlord know I’d be gone a couple weeks. I had the funds available, so I paid the next three months’ rent to be safe. I had one week until my departure and spent the entire time preparing with intel and backup plans for when something went wrong. The whole situation sounded FUBAR before I’d even started, but the pay rate was too good to turn down! I didn’t trust any part of the Inquisitive’s offer, or my own agency, that much regarding if something went wrong. I carefully put a couple of stashes of emergency go-bags around town not far from the portal. Each included clothing, wigs, money, and weapons. Near each was a cheap vehicle I bought with cash. I’d long ago been taught some techniques to disappear off the grid if I needed to. I planned on having options if this went belly up! In the meantime, I researched this ‘Diamond Tours’ group online. They’d been operating for two years and had a host of five-star reviews from what they said. That in and of itself made me nervous… From my experience, honest companies always had one- or two-star reviews in the mix done by idiots. To see none? Well, it raised my eyebrows. I nervously waited during the final days, ensuring I continued my fitness program to be in the best shape of my life for this tasking. MONDAY ARRIVED BEFORE I knew it, and I was soon checking into a counter like I’d done a thousand times before at airports. The biggest difference with this portal travel is that once you were checked in, you were lined up to go one by one through the gates they had set up. I waited behind a family with an older teenage daughter for my turn. As I approached the shimmery portal, I couldn’t help but think of the brief trip we had taken for the training exchange. We’d portable onto one of their military bases, mostly got our asses handed to us for four days, and then come back. While we were there, we didn’t get to see anything but the portable tents we brought, the training grounds, and a gym where we sparred. We’d all bitched about eating MREs only during that time, even though we knew they had to have a mess hall somewhere on the base! A moment later, I was on the other side and shook, losing my breath for a second. ‘What a trip!’ I thought to myself and began looking around for threats and out-of-place things. The first thing I noticed was that it seemed like the family I had been next to, for the most part, looked… ‘shorter?!?’ I used my still camera feature right then and followed them to where a tall Amazon woman stood with a printed sign labeled ‘Diamond Tours.’ I noticed about a half-dozen tour companies set up similarly as people came through the massive concourse of forty-eight gates that led to different parts of the world. “Name?” The lady asked me. “Travis Foster,” I told her. It was weird having my eyes just below the level of her breasts. I tried not to stare at the monstrous orbs she had. But then, I remembered the other women Amazons my unit had trained with were just as endowed. ‘Really, they fit their frame size… they’re just so much bigger than normal humans!’ Her height was amazing, given that I was usually the giant back home! “Gotcha, just step over there for a moment, and we’ll get you all through customs!” she told me with a smile. I stood around and waited for a few minutes with everyone else. I took a few pictures hoping to illustrate how almost everyone had shrunk a great deal. ‘Did I shrink?’ I thought for a moment too. But, without a frame of reference, I had no way to know... ‘Did I shrink last time…?’ I didn’t recall any of us emerging with different heights. “Okay, I think that’s everyone!” The lady said. “My name is Grace, and I’ll be your tour guide with Diamond Tours. We’re so glad that you’ve chosen us to guide you through our world! We’re going to have to get through the customs area next. No matter what, be sure you never wander away from our group.” “What happens if we do?” One man asked who seemed to have gotten the real short end of the stick. ‘He’s like a toddler to me… what’s he like to them?’ I thought, comparing the two. “We’re not responsible or able to protect you in that case. Be warned, our world is very different than yours. If you wander off, you’ll be seen as a normal Little and subject to our laws.” The man’s facial expression was just as arrogant as he started. ‘Man, if this stuff is true, I bet he’s the first person to get killed in this horror movie,’ I thought with a smirk. “Whatever,” he replied to her. “Any other questions?” She asked rhetorically. ‘It’s clear she doesn’t want any…?’ I mused. We all followed her to a desk where a man about my height was scanning passports. He examined each and stamped them with Visas. “Here to see the sights?” He asked me. “I heard about this world… thought it was worth a visit,” I told him with a smile. He was maybe six inches taller than me. Even then, he was still much shorter than our guide. “I hear we have some things to offer that you don’t have!” the man said collegially. “We’ll see soon!” I told him. I followed the tour group through the terminals and had immediate confirmation that the rumors were at least partially true! I took a picture of a man, probably about his mid-twenties, openly sucking on the exposed breast of one of the tall Amazon women who was holding him. He was dressed in a baby’s onesie with a clear diaper bulge showing. The man’s muscles would have made him fit in with my old team, ‘Clearly, he’s not weak!’ I thought to myself with a shudder. I heard the mom of the young teenage girl admonish her, “Lily, come on, we need to keep up!” I took a quick glance back and couldn’t help but note how short the girl was. She had been short compared to me back home, but that seemed exaggerated now! We followed past everyone with our luggage until we came to a bus loading area. A pole stood beside the loading area of the bus with different colors and marked with different heights. I felt my stomach flop as I realized I had definitely shrunk some too. “Okay, I know that some of you have experienced some changes in height on your trip. Our world is larger than yours, so some of you may inadvertently have shrunk to a size that requires different seating arrangements. As you come by the pole, I will give you a wristband that will help us keep track of your needs throughout your visit. My colleague Dara is on the bus and will help you get situated.” She paused, “I know it may come as a shock to some of you, but we ask that you cooperate as we are only following the law. Failure to abide by those laws means we will terminate our contract, and you will have to find your own way in this world… something I wouldn’t recommend.” I watched as she tagged each person with a different wrist strap, making sure to take a picture of the pole. I got a few of the people being checked next to it, including the little girl who got the second shortest color. I went not long after that family. “Six-Feet and an inch,” the lady said to me with a smile, “you won’t need a band,” and sent me on to the bus. I walked up the steps and noticed that they were considerably larger than usual. At the top, I discovered the teenage girl now sitting in a rear-facing toddler’s car seat. She blushed as I made eye contact, and I felt bad for embarrassing her. The lady looked at my wrist, “Well, you’re a big boy, so you won’t need a special seat. Just sit down here,” she pointed to a window seat next to an enormous infant’s carrier. It was complete with a handle for a parent to carry the infant in and had some toys dangling from it. I turned my attention out the window as the most pompous guy was given the color of the shortest part of the pole. I was kind of amused that it was pink. I watched the lady pick him up to place him into the infant carrier next to me a moment later. He pitched a major fit right then and fought her with all of his short might. “No way in god damn hell am I going to ride in that like some sort of baby!!!!” “Sir, I’m sorry, it’s the law at your size…?” “No fucking way!” After a minute, she gave up and told him, “Okay, this is the second time we’ve had an issue. You’re officially done with Diamond Tours. Please sign this agreement stating you are terminating your services with us, and Grace will help you off the bus.” He signed, and I couldn’t help but remember thinking he would be the first person to die in a horror movie. He gathered his stuff, walked down the steps, and then down the street. Instinctively I started video recording as he walked away from the bus and down the sidewalk. A stern lady came up to him and spoke to him for a few seconds before she picked him up like a small toddler. He hit her and fought a losing battle for several minutes. It looked like he even bit her before she pulled his clothes off and set him over her knee. ‘She’s not going to…?’ I thought just as she began tanning his hide like a disobedient child. It was worse than that, though, as she kept going long after you would a baby. Finally, as the bus started moving, she picked him up and placed a… ‘pacifier?!?!’ I thought. ‘She really put a damn baby’s pacifier in his mouth!’ I thought incredulously. I couldn’t see more, though, as we pulled away. His wails could still be heard over the engine noise as we passed by! I observed as the bus traveled through the city, taking pictures every now and then of adults clearly diapered and dressed like babies. ‘I really hoped this was all bullshit!’ I thought to myself. ‘I should have known it wasn’t from that exercise. I can still feel that hand!’ By the end of our training exchange, I had eventually learned some tricks and managed to win about fifty percent of my sparring matches over the last two days. But, along the way, there were many painful broken-ass spankings administered to me, just like that man had received before I learned those tricks! About a half-hour later, we were all in the lobby being given room keys. It was nice to see the desks, chairs, and everything seemed closer to my size here at the hotel. “Why is this smaller?” The teenage girl I’d learned was Lily asked Dara while we waited. “This hotel is designed for Betweeners and guests from your dimension. Of course, it’s a bit uncomfortable for us, Amazons, but the tour is for you all, not us!” She winked. “As long as you are here or with our group, you are safe.” “You keep saying that…?” Lily started to ask as Grace began giving us our information for the night. I shared her curiosity about what they thought about our safety but hefted my luggage and found my room instead. Things were a little higher for me than usual, but not too bad. ‘I suspect some of them, like Lily, are having a tough time.’ I noticed some things like children’s stools were stashed about the bathroom and closet to help shorter guests reach things. ‘Well, I made it into the field… let’s see what happens from here…?’

Chapter One I sat at the bar, quietly surveying the crowd. It was a good crowd for a Saturday, I just had to find the right girl. This was the perfect part of town to find my type. Smart, willful, playful, with a high pressure job. Those were the ones who needed to let go the most. The past couple of weeks of hunting had been frustrating. Things with Lauren hadn't gone the way I planned. I really thought she was going to be the one, she ticked all the right boxes and she was a joy to be around. She had balked at the last minute, though.. and she dumped me. I don't know which was worse, that or how things had gone with Kailee. Kailee had gone too willingly, it was too easy to move her along... there was no challenge, no thrill. Kailee had been disappointing. I had gotten what I thought I wanted, but I had to cut her out of my life after I had it. It hadn't been easy to admit, but she hadn't been right for me. I needed more from my partner. I scanned the girls.. too loose, too messy, too cold. I would know her when I found her, I knew my type. She would look oh-so-serious with some very adult and mature fashion, but there would be a tell. Lauren's had been a peek of Hello Kitty panties. The ones under the most pressure to succeed were always the ones who wanted someone else to take over. Life was too hard for them, they needed to be "on" all the time at work, had to do a better job than the boys, had to be perfect. That was just part of life in Silicon Valley. By the time I came along, they were so happy to hand over control. Finally, she caught my eye. A boho girl, that style was getting popular. Multiple bracelets, dangly earrings, earth tone makeup, chunky sandals.. she had a good figure, you could tell she worked out. She had a smile that lit up her eyes, someone had just told her a funny joke. Ah, but the tell. The tell was her purse. She couldn't help it, she needed something cute.. her purse was shaped like a squirrel - she had what was essentially a stuffed animal on her at all times. This is how I knew she wanted the loss of control I needed to give. I had to have her. The latest K.Flay blared overhead, conversation was impossible.. so I'd have to do this with a look. I leaned back, my hair brushing the bartop and I watched her. Humans could feel when someone was watching them with intent, this wouldn't take long. Her eyes found mine, and I smiled. I had a million smiles, every one practiced carefully. This smile said, "I like your style, and I'm pretty sure you like mine." She looked down into her drink and blushed. That was all the invitation I needed. If I had read her wrong, she would have reacted with fear or hostility, not with embarrassment. She wanted to be noticed. I waited for her to glance up again and I tilted my head. This smile said, "I'm nice and I'd like to talk to you." You could say so much with just a look if you knew how. I turned slowly as she moved closer, drawn by my wordless communication. I signaled the barkeep. I order a Guinness for myself and an Apple Bomb for her. We'd see if my read was spot on or not. When she slides up next to me, I don't make eye contact. I just turn slightly so she can see the smile on the corner of my mouth. "You looked thirsty," I measured my voice.. it was hard to do under the dirty bass of K.Flay, but I was practiced. My voice was low, resonant, but playful. I turned slowly to face her as the barkeep set down our drinks. With a fluid motion, I picked up the Guinness and took a draw, but didn't touch hers. "Ever tried an Apple Bomb?" My guess was that she hadn't, it wasn't a very popular drink even though it was from this area. But big girls who were hiding little girls inside... they liked it. "No, I haven't... thanks. I'm Dani," she slid up next to me and took the untouched drink and sipped it. "Wow, this is really good. Thanks again." "Vanessa," I smiled, turning toward her fully and sweeping a strand of hair back from my face, tucking it behind my ear. I tapped my own dangling earring on the way down, causing it to glint at Dani. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Dani." I had to play this part carefully. Too strong and she'd bolt, too weak and she'd ignore the hook. "It's so good to just relax with some music, away from the pressures of the office." Nailed it. Her right hand tensed as I said it, she had some stress getting to her. "Ugh, it really is," she said, letting her weight rest more fully on the barstool. "What do you do?" "I'm a consultant. Systems analysis," I smiled warmly - this smile said, 'I have a tough job, too'. My job was to find the weak points in an organization, and destroy them. And I was very good at what I did, reading people is what made me so good. "What about you?" "Herding cats," Dani grimaced. "Project management then," my smile projecting 'I feel your pain', "I've been there." "How did you know?" she laughed lightly, musically, the blue light of the bar dancing across her green eyes. Oh, how I wanted her. "Lucky guess," I finished the Guinness and paid the tab. The hook was set, I couldn't linger. "I've got to go, it was really nice meeting you, Dani. I thought I was up to this, but I'm still busted up about my girlfriend dumping me. Maybe I'll see you around?" Her eyes flashed a twinge of disappointment. Perfect. "Yeah.. it was nice to meet you, Vanessa. Thanks for introducing me to this drink, I like it." "I'm glad - have a great night." I stepped through the front door of the bar, pausing to look back at her. She was watching me go. I gave her a smile that said, "I really wish I didn't have to go now." She gave the smallest wave in return. I exited into the crowd of Castro Street, the heart of downtown Mountain View.. but I didn't go far. No, I had just ruined Dani's night. She wouldn't be staying much longer. She would suddenly want to go home... if I was right. It took her about ninety seconds longer than I expected. She slipped out the front door alone and started walking north. I flowed through the crowd, following her. It was a warm night, but not too hot. The bars were full and the people were happy, it was a good night. Dani went straight for her car. Silver Prius, so typical. I leaned on the corner, obscured by a tree. "Naughty girl," I said quietly to no one, "You shouldn't drive after having that drink. I'll punish you for that later." I committed her license plate to memory and watched as she drove off. North, then west. I adjusted my purse on my shoulder and started walking home myself. I had some research to do. * * * I spent two days studying Danielle Peters, learning her habits, her path, her preferences. Every tidbit I learned only solidified the feeling that I had to have her. Her credit card statements laid everything bare to me. Dani was a reader, a painter, a jogger. She went to the same coffee shop in Sunnyvale every day and ordered the same thing - iced chai, the only thing on the menu at her coffee shop that came to the amount that went on her card daily. She had no pets, and according to her social media profile, her last relationship ended roughly. Her name was Elaine, another high-powered type.. they probably drove each other crazy. Too similar. I knew where Dani worked, what gym she went to, what gas station she filled her car at, what grocery store she frequented.. credit cards were beautiful things for an interested party like me. I just happened to be at her favorite coffee shop at exactly the same time she visited normally the next day, laying in wait.. sipping a mocha. Dani didn't want someone too similar. Normally on a bright day like this, I'd wear a wide-brimmed hat and a pair of sunglasses.. but I needed Dani to notice me and recognize me, so I suffered through. I thumbed through a magazine, Us Weekly, something Dani wouldn't be interested in. She had no time for gossip. I had positioned myself so she'd see me just as she came out with her chai. "Vanessa?" her voice was light, unsure. I looked up and smiled at her 'Oh, I'm so surprised but so very happy to see you here!' "Dani! Wow, um hey - I'm sorry I disappeared on you the other night. You seemed really nice... I just... " I trailed off, an invitation for her to step in. "It's okay," she said as she stepped closer. I gestured to the chair across from me, inviting her to join me. "I'm really glad I ran into you... that drink was amazing." She covered. She was interested, she took the bait. Now I just needed to coax her in. "I had a feeling you'd like it, you just seemed like an apple sort of girl.. sweet," she blushed.. I was coming on a little too strong, I had to play it just a bit shier. "I.. I was kicking myself all night that I didn't ask for your number. You seemed so nice.. just this energy about you.. " I looked down, feigning embarrassment, "It's stupid." I pushed my chair back and started to stand. She reached across the table and placed her hand on mine. She was trembling ever so slightly.. the hair on her arm was raised. "No, Vanessa.. I was wishing the same thing," the last word rang flat. A lie. She hadn't been thinking the same thing, but she wanted me to think she had been that interested.. she was ready to take a risk. Blushing on command wasn't easy, but I did it nonetheless. "I uh, here.. " I fished a business card out of my purse and scribbled one of my cell numbers on it. I slid it across the table to her, I had to appear reluctant to touch her back. The weakness would draw her in. "Would you.. like to get dinner sometime? I know this Chinese dumpling place that I haven't been to in a while.. " I knew she liked the place, she'd left a positive Yelp review for it, she hadn't been there in eight months. "That sounds really nice.. how about Friday?" "I.. that sounds great," I looked her in the eyes now and my smile read 'I really, really like you but I'm afraid you don't like me the same way'. "I'll text you the place and we can meet there?" "How about I pick you up?" Shit. I misread that one, I couldn't be the passenger in her car, it would tip the power dynamic too far in her favor. I was playing too timid. My mind spun for a moment on how to salvage this. "Actually, I get carsick if I'm not driving. How about I pick you up instead?" "I would like that a lot," her smile read 'I think I'm falling for you already, I need to know more about you'. I needed to feed her a tidbit. "I'm really glad you didn't think I was coming on too strong at the club. I really like that song and you looked so beautiful under the lights. Your eyes light up when you laugh.. I knew I had to learn more about you." "I'm an open book," she was actually completely open. She was making herself vulnerable, faster than I expected. I hoped this wouldn't turn out to be another Kailee. "What would you like to know?" "What's your favorite movie?" I asked - it was a test. If she was a Kailee, she'd tell me something cutesy. I'd break it off right there and resume the hunt anew this weekend, I'd done it often enough. No amount of wanting her was worth making the wrong pick again. If she had a shell for me to crack through... she'd say something serious. "It's stupid because nobody likes it, but Stranger Than Fiction - you know, that Will Ferrel movie that wasn't really a comedy?" A drama about a writer. Funny, but not silly. A good answer. "Oh, I like that one. His antics usually bother me, but he was really good in that one." "Exactly! What about you?" I went similar to her with the last response, I had to give her something mysterious, something to draw her in here. "You'll laugh," I said sourly. "I won't laugh, I promise." "Amadeus." "The one about Mozart? Okay, I didn't expect that one. Why?" "Tortured artists," I smiled. Just then my phone alarm went off. Two minutes earlier in the conversation than I planned. I had set it up to use a ringtone as the alarm, so it would look like I was getting a call. I slipped my phone out of my purse and held it under the table. "I'm sorry, Dani.. I've got to go. It's work, you know how it is. Text me your number and address.. I'll pick you up on Friday." "Sounds great. I'm glad I ran into you, Vanessa." "I'm glad you did too," I agreed, "Hello?" I greeted my telephone alarm, silencing it, grabbed my mocha with a little wave to Dani, and walked off.

This might seem familiar...I've been writing on my own for years now, and I've become sort of obsessed with perspective. I like limiting what we know to one character's viewpoint, but I also like the idea that two people might have radically divergent perspectives on the same events. So, several of the stories I'm planning on sharing over the next few months kind of play with that theme in one way or another. This one is definitely the most explicit example of that, and I doubt I'll do anything else in this Wicked sort of style again (do it once and it is hopefully kind of interesting - do it three times and it is definitely kind of lazy, IMO). Anyways, I hope people enjoy something a little different. Part 2 is written and coming next week. This comes out of the Jackie Universe. You don't need to know those stories to follow this one, but they might give some interesting context: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut (a parallel to this story) --- “OK, thanks for your help, babe,” Julia said to her fiancée, Kevin. “We’ll see you when we get home.” “Of course,” he answered. “How are you feeling?” “A little nervous,” she confessed. “For them.” She nodded in the direction of the car. “I know,” said Kevin. “But they’ll be fine. If they could show their parents, if they could show me, a bunch of people who are already used to the idea will be nothing. I know they’re nervous, but they got in the car, and they know where they are going.” “I know you’re right,” Julia said, “but I just… don’t want to push them too far. It’s supposed to be embarrassing sometimes, but still.” “If it doesn’t work, it’s just one time. They’ll get through it. Besides, they totally need the haircuts! This is probably less scary than trying to sneak out and hide their diapers at a normal salon.” “OK, you’re totally right. See you in a couple hours.” Julia kissed her fiancée, opened the front door of the minivan, and got in the driver’s seat. As she closed the door, she glanced into the rearview mirror. Looking back at her from where they sat, strapped into matching, oversized car seats in the two seats of the van’s middle row, she saw two of her best friends, twins Lauren and Katie. Though they had been friends for several years now, over the past four months their relationship had taken on a new dynamic, in which Julia and Kevin were full time parents to a set of adult baby twins. Julia and Kevin had worked hard to help the girls live out their desires, but her nerves reflected that it was still a set of roles that had been confined to the four of them. The intent looks she got in the mirror from Katie and Lauren told her that they almost surely had heard her conversation with Kevin. She cursed the oversized pacifiers in each of their mouths – it made their expressions harder to read. After a few seconds, Lauren broke the silence. “We’re ok, Mommy,” she said, still lisping because of her pacifier but sounding much more serious and assertive than normal. “Yeah? How about you, Katie?” Julia asked. She knew that Katie was much more shy, and while Lauren always had her interests in mind, she sensed that sometimes Lauren was out ahead of her twin. “I’m ready,” Katie answered quietly, nodding to reaffirm her commitment. “Alright then,” Julia said, throwing the car into reverse and beginning to back down the driveway. “Wave bye-bye to Daddy, babies.” She was back to the more commanding, patronizing tone that she normally assumed as the girls’ dominant caretaker. If they were ready, she was ready. She pulled out and began the roughly twenty-minute drive to the salon where the girls were going to be getting a haircut, their first since they’d taken on their baby status full-time. It had been nearly a month since Julia had first recognized that this was a problem that they’d need to address. She’d begun searching for a place that she might be able to discreetly bring the girls for an appointment – perhaps with her getting a cut at the same time so that it wouldn’t seem weird that she had driven them. In her mind, there was no chance she’d be bringing them in baby clothes, but she didn’t think bringing them in with their increasingly necessary diapers under adult clothes was a foolproof solution either. Just as she had been about to decide that was her only option, she remembered an online forum that she’d consulted before starting this relationship with the girls full-time, when she was trying to think about deliberately setting up boundaries. The forum offered advice from others with experience in similar situations, and so she decided to ask whether her plans were best. To her great surprise, she’d been alerted to a small number of salons that specifically catered to adult babies, including one in the same metro area that she lived in. She’d quickly emailed the proprietor, who let her know that she held approximately monthly sessions on Saturdays after the salon was normally closed. She told Julia that there were normally four or five other girls that came in on a given Saturday, and that all of them were heavily-dominated big babies. That last point had been the cause of hesitation for Julia. Though she knew that Katie and especially Lauren were interested in being babied in part because they were excited by the humiliation, she got the sense that some of the other girls were less willing participants. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, and whether the girls would find the exposure too humiliating. After talking to Kevin, they decided to leave the choice up to the girls and gave them some time to make up their minds. Presented with the option of a clandestine trip to a normal salon or visiting the adult baby-friendly option, they had chosen the second. Julia was still worried that it might be uncomfortable or that she’d need to protect the girls, but with their final blessing, she was now committed to being assertive. In fact, her attitude towards the girls would probably help set the tone for everyone else in the room, so she was working hard to gather her normal confidence. She looked at the girls in the mirror again while stopped at a traffic light. Dressed as they were, they looked like they needed her protection. Both sucked on pink pacifiers, and wore matching, light yellow raincoats that kept away the slight chill. When standing, they also were long enough to hide their childish light blue dresses and thick diapers from a quick glance of a passer-by, though sitting in their car seats the coats rode up and Julia could easily see the thick disposals peeking out from underneath. It would be the first time they’d appear in front of strangers in their baby clothes, and though Julia had her concerns, she had to admit that the humiliation they’d feel would be fun for her to watch as a caretaker with a definite dominant streak. The girls looked very cute, but also very childish. Before long, Julia found herself pulling into the parking lot. Though there were a few cars in the lot, she was pleased that they were as well shielded from the street as she had been promised. She parked, and though she was still feeling some nerves, she quickly and confidently climbed out of the car and moved around to the back seat. She opened the sliding door and stepped up into the car, leaning over Lauren to unbuckle Katie in the far seat. Having done so, she backed out of the car and unbuckled Lauren. Lauren stood up and stepped out of the car, then was followed out by Katie. Julia reached back into the car and grabbed the diaper bag that was on the floor between the two girls’ seats. Flinging it over her shoulder, she closed the door and held a hand out to both girls, who eagerly took the support. Julia could feel from their sweaty palms that no matter how ready they had been, they were nervous. Determined not to let them down, she steadily began walking to the door. The door was locked to prevent anyone accidentally wandering into the salon when it was closed for this special occasion, so Julia briefly released Lauren’s hand and rang the doorbell. The party stood in silence waiting for someone to come to the door. After a few moments, it opened, and an attractively dressed middle-aged woman ushered them in with a smile. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia!” the shop’s proprietor greeted her. “I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, changing her tone in an obvious reference to the girls, even as she continued to address Julia. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” Releasing the girls’ hands as they stepped through the door, Julia turned to Katie and began unbuttoning her jacket. Seemingly instinctively, Ms. Parker began doing the same to Lauren. Though Lauren was used to being dressed by either Julia or Kevin, she was visibly blushing as she was treated so childishly by a stranger. Still, she didn’t offer any resistance, and soon the girls' coats were hung up and they were ready to move into the main part of the salon. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” Ms. Parker said, leading the way. Julia once again grabbed the girls’ hands and followed behind. As they entered, Julia took a look around the modest salon. It was much like any other you might see, with a small section of toys for children who were waiting, and couches and chairs around the perimeter. Of course, today, its occupants were anything but ordinary. Immediately, she recognized the smells of babyhood that were familiar from Lauren and Katie’s nursery in their own home, and she quickly saw that the occupant of the stylist’s chair sucked an oversized pacifier just like her own girls. Ms. Parker addressed the room first. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This is Baby Lauren,” she said, gesturing appropriately. Though the twins were identical, Lauren could easily be identified by her glasses. “And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” Julia took her introduction as an opportunity to guide the girls forward, bringing them in front of her without letting go of their wrists. “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” she gently commanded. Though it was barely audible, both girls mumbled a muffled a “hi” from behind their pacifiers and mustered weak waves with their free hands. Julia noticed that they were both looking at the floor as if they could make it open up and swallow them if they stared hard enough, so she decided not to press them for more enthusiasm before they had a chance to adjust to their new surroundings. Ms. Parker took over once more. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” she said. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” She gestured first to a girl with wet hair who was sucking a pacifier with the rest of her outfit obscured by a Hello Kitty hairdresser’s smock, and then to a tallish, slender girl who was no more than 30 who stood in front of a tv in the corner playing a video of children’s songs that featured young children dancing. Based on the bow-legged position that she was frozen in while staring back at them, with her light pink onesie stretched taut over a bulging diaper that just peaked out through the leg holes, it seemed that she had been dancing along with the children before being distracted by the new arrivals. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker continued, snapping Julia’s attention away from Baby Kori and over towards a side wall, where she found an attractive woman of about 35 sitting in a seat bent over reading a children’s book to her charge. Instantly, though, Julia could sense something was different, and from the slight tensing of the grips on her hands, she could tell the girls did too. Though Baby Susie was wearing an extremely girly, frilly, and ruffled yellow dress that was complimented by a matching pair of rhumba panties and even wore a little bit of makeup, there was little doubting that they were in fact looking at a man. Julia had heard of sissies in the course of the research she’d done before adopting the girls full-time, but she’d not considered the possibility of encountering one. Looking at the girls, she could sense that they may not have the same familiarity with their subject matter. They seemed confused, though she could sense them slowly relaxing despite their own embarrassment, perhaps because the embarrassment was also etched all over each of the other babies’ faces as well, proving that they weren’t the only ones who were the object of humiliation in the room. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker continued, gesturing further down the wall to a bibbed woman with a bottle held to her mouth by what was apparently the dancer’s mother (though her age suggested that they must have been nearly the same age). “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Even as Julia was looking over at Jackie, she found her attention diverted to the floor between her party and the bottle feeding taking place across the room, and the fresh squeezes on her hand told her she wasn’t the only one who was becoming distracted by the last baby in the room, who was, it was now quite evident, the source of the babyish smell she’d detected upon entering the salon. The big baby, who was quite evidently the oldest of the seven now in the salon, lay on a changing mat with her ankles held aloft by her caregiver, who was just making the first of what would need to be many passes with a baby wipe onto the girl’s extremely messy backside and privates. The red onesie that she wore had been unsnapped and pulled far enough up that it revealed her breasts, and it matched her deeply blushing, tear-streaked face. The baby woman was clearly mortified to be so shamefully exposed to strangers. “THAT,” Ms. Parker said, clearly alluding to the spectacle that had her new guests’ attention, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” She seemed to make a point to catch Julia’s eyes, and with a conspiratorial grin, she moved closer to the humiliated woman and shifted into an overly sweet coo. “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” She planted an obviously theatrical kiss on her head, as if she were commiserating with her embarrassment rather than deliberately heightening it, and then resumed the unpleasant but power-affirming chore of changing Tory’s filthy diaper. Julia was almost stunned by what she saw. She couldn’t deny that the power trip she was witnessing, and indeed the dynamics she was witnessing across the room, was awakening her powerful dominant streak, but she also could sense that Tori was miserable. Still, despite the real tears, there was clearly nothing but submission to the change, no matter how embarrassed she clearly was. While she was still processing, Ms. Parker turned to the girls. “Why don’t the two of you go play?” she asked, though she left little doubt that it was an order. Julia said nothing, but she dropped their hands and gently pushed them out onto the floor. To her surprise, Lauren rushed away, making towards a children’s tea set on one side of the room. Perhaps she was feeling less humiliated, knowing that she didn’t have it as bad as Tory, or perhaps she was just anxious to get out of the center of attention, but she was off with her trademark girlish enthusiasm. Katie followed behind, clearly more reserved, which was less surprising. Julia guessed that she shared little of her twin’s enthusiasm, but also knew her well enough to know that she’d be certain to stay pinned to Lauren’s side as much as possible. From over on the couch, Julia heard Kori’s mommy order her charge to carry on with her dancing, and the hasty reply and almost frantic resumption of a series of wiggles that made the big baby look truly ridiculous betrayed just how eagerly the girl wished to avoid making the dominant woman cross. Julia could sense that the mommy was feeling some of the same thrill she was from witnessing Tory’s humiliation and was eager to exercise her own dominance beyond her continued feeding of Baby Jackie. Almost magnetically, Julia found herself drawn to the scene on the floor again. Tory’s mommy had now nearly finished wiping the girl, who had regained some composure once the attention had waned but was now keeping her head turned towards the wall next to her. Her open diaper had been pulled away from her backside, and although it was partially concealed by dirty wipes, it clearly revealed a sizeable, sludgy mess that had spread throughout the woman’s backside and even moved partially up the front of her crotch. Julia knew from changing the girls that this meant she’d almost certainly been sitting down in her mess at some point, and probably had been wearing her dirty underwear for some time before she was changed. When her mommy finally was satisfied that the girl was clean, she tossed the final wipe onto the open diaper and wrapped it all up once more into a small but stinky parcel. Deftly, and with a total lack of resistance on Tory’s part, she powdered the girl and taped on a fresh and thirsty diaper in its place. Julia was still unsure of what she’d seen. If Tory was in this for the humiliation, then the enjoyment had yet to kick in. She loved seeing the dominance displayed, but hoped it wouldn’t spook the girls. Though she’d considered the girls’ diapers in deciding where she’d take them, she hadn’t really thought of what she’d do if one of them had made a messy diaper. Since she’d changed them immediately before leaving, a mess was the only way that they’d truly need a change before they left. She couldn’t imagine subjecting either of them to that level of exposure. She could, she supposed, take them to the restroom, which might look weird but at least would provide some privacy. The car ran through her head, but that seemed to slightly increase the odds of a truly monumental catastrophe. Perhaps she could even just leave the dirty deed unacknowledged and change the offender when they got home. That would make for an unpleasant car ride for all three of them, but it would limit the girl’s embarrassment at the salon somewhat. As the change was fully completed and Tory was made to crawl over to the garbage to discard her ruined undergarment, Julia realized that she’d been more or less standing in the middle of the room for nearly ten minutes. In fact, there had been a changing of the guard up front, and Jackie was now replacing Stephanie in the chair. Quickly glancing at the girls, she saw that they were fine. Lauren was fully her high-energy baby-self, quickly moving from toy to toy as if she were an actual rambunctious toddler. You wouldn’t know she wasn’t at home if you couldn’t see all the other oversized infants around her. Katie seemed more to be following Lauren’s lead than entirely enthusiastic, but that wasn’t too different from what one normally saw from her either. Just as at home, Julia took her at her word that she was just fine and simply was less enthusiastic of a person than her sister. Realizing that she should stop just standing around being anti-social, Julia looked around for an obvious place to go. Stephanie had replaced Jackie over Kori’s mommy’s lap, and her Mommy, who appeared to be old enough to actually be her biological mother, was now sitting on the other side of the couch. Tory’s mommy had gone to the restroom, perhaps to wash her hands after changing the dirty diaper, and Baby Susie and his (her? – Julia didn’t know) mommy were still in the midst of the book she’d been reading to him. Seeing her options, and really only knowing Ms. Parker, if only through email, she decided to move over towards the chair, where an empty chair sat next to Jackie’s mama, who was watching the proceedings that were just beginning. “Mind if I sit?” Julia asked the woman. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” she replied, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, thinking that Jackie could have been approximately the same age as her girls. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” said Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. Sure, she was visibly older, and she clearly was extremely submissive, but this was still amazing information. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said the other woman. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Julia was having trouble following, but sensed that her companion was willing to tell the story, which she was curious to hear. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Jackie’s mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Julia found herself watching Jackie blush in the mirror. She’d been like this for six years, and it seemed clear she had little choice. Like Tory, she seemed to be pretty much be totally resigned to her role, and showed little reaction beyond her blushing. For the Mama’s part (she still didn’t know her name), it was clear that she loved her job, and relished her chance to dominate an adult baby. She wasn’t sure about the ethics of it, and was pretty sure that she wouldn’t be able to accept the same role, but she could relate with the thrill that Mama was describing, and decided to withhold judgment for now. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia answered, now getting a chance to tell her own story. “I met the twins in college. I was a year older than them, but they were both pledging the sorority that I was in. Normally we didn’t really do much in terms of hazing, but for some reason that year it was decided that we would have everyone who was pledging spend a weekend as babies. And normally each of us would just be in charge of one of the new girls, but then one of my friends in the sorority had a family emergency and had to go home. I was already supposed to be doing Lauren, and since my friend had Katie and they were twins, they decided to have me be in charge of both of them. It was all really low-brow stuff – basically they just had to wear the sorority t-shirts and a cheap adult diaper all weekend, and then we’d give them lots bottles or baby food with lots of fiber in it to make them have to use them, and they’d have to play some stupid games and stuff. Honestly, I thought it was going to be pretty dumb and kind of too mean to make them use the diapers and stuff. But then, when we did it, it was weird. Right off the bat, I kind of liked it. I was probably more gentle and nice than everyone else actually, because it didn’t seem right, but I sort of loved putting them in diapers or feeding them and having them need me to do anything.” Listening to herself, Julia realized that she was clearly a different kind of person than the woman she was talking to. Though she had discovered a strong dominant streak, she was also much more concerned with the emotional well-being of others, even during dominant play. This didn’t seem to be as much of a concern for her companion. Still, it occurred to her that she might have something to learn from this woman. While her approach might be different, she seemed to have some tricks that she’d picked up over her time babying Jackie. “So,” she continued, “the whole weekend ended, and I sort of couldn’t stop thinking about it, but I didn’t think I’d ever mention it because I wouldn’t even know how. But then one day while everyone was at dinner, maybe like three weeks later, it came up, and Lauren mentioned sort of casually that she didn’t actually hate it. That definitely got my attention. Since I was supposed to sort of be her mentor we talked together a lot, and later I asked her about it.” “How’d you even do that?” asked Mama, understandably seeming to find it hard to believe that they could have this conversation. Julia could barely believe she had had the courage to do it herself now. At the same time, she suspected that while she was a more natural dominant, she’d have been much less comfortable in conversations about awkward topics. “Well, we’d been drinking before we were going to go out to a party, so I think I probably was a little more forward than I normally would be, and she was probably a little more open about it after that.” “Ok, that makes a little more sense,” Mama replied. “Yeah, it made more sense at the time I think,” said Julia. “I don’t even know what I thought was going to happen. But so anyways, it was just the two of us in my room, maybe like three days after she said that, and I just sort of asked her what she meant when she said she didn’t hate it.” Just then, Lauren came hustling over to the conversation. Julia feared she had heard their conversation and was running over to stop them, but Lauren was a wildcard, so she waited for her to speak first. “Umm, Mommy, I hafta tell you something,” she said breathlessly from behind her pacifier. “What’s that, La-La?” Julia asked, almost automatically using the tone and pet name that she usually used at home. She was still baffled by what was going on, but with the tone, she could tell that she wasn’t worried about what the grown-ups were discussing. “It’s a secwet!” came Lauren’s reply. “Oh, ok,” said Julia, taking out Lauren’s pacifier and leaning closer so that Lauren could whisper. Somehow Lauren had picked up on the way that little kids love secrets, and occasionally resorted to this characteristic, which Julia found really adorable. “I fink dat Susie made stinkies,” she whispered. Julia almost laughed at the absurdity. Lauren was tattling. Not only was she not worried about the story, she was so preoccupied with her role that she was telling on one of her companions for having a dirty diaper. “Why are you telling me, silly?” she asked, stifling her laugh and staying in character. “You have to tell her mommy that.” “But I’m scawed,” Lauren replied genuinely, seemingly just now realizing the consequences of her actions. “Oh, there is no need to be scared, princess. Here, I’ll come with you.” Julia rose and grabbed Lauren’s hand again. The girl had quite clearly left a tea party that Katie, Susie, and Stephanie were still sitting at, and each of those babies were watching intently. She led Lauren across the short distance and stood before Susie’s mommy, who was now looking up from her phone. “Go ahead,” Julia commanded, finding her confidence and hoping she could channel it to her suddenly nervous baby. “Tell Susie’s mommy what you told me.” Sensing her struggles, Julia put a second hand firmly on her shoulder, and finally, in a quiet mumble, Lauren said, “I fink dat Susie made stinkies.” “Ahh,” said Susie’s mommy, “that’s very helpful of you for letting me know, little one. Thank you! Let’s find out. Baby Susie, come over to Mommy for a moment please.” Julia barely paused to marvel at the way that the woman had simultaneously supported Lauren while also reaffirming her infancy. Like everyone else, she was now watching Susie, who seemed chagrined but dutifully dropped off of the chair and slowly crawled over to where they were grouped on the side of the room. When the sissy arrived, the woman rose to her feet, seeming even to Julia to utterly tower over the big baby on all fours before her. “Baby Lauren thinks you might be a dirty girl, Susie. Is that true?” she asked. “Are you a smelly girl? Let’s check.” Julia could sense the deliberate use of the word “girl,” and even the name Susie, were clearly designed to further emasculate the simpering creature on the floor, though she suspected that the impending diaper check in front of a room full of women was going to be a sufficiently humiliating regardless of gender pronouns. She watched as Susie’s mommy bent over and used her left hand to lift the hem of his yellow dress, which had been just barely covering the top of his diaper, further up his back. She used her other hand to pull out the back of his ruffled panties and diapers, then dramatically lowered her head to visually inspect. She wrinkled her nose, a reaction that came with the territory of deliberately sniffing a diaper one knows is dirty at close range (one that Julia had herself experienced in service of embarrassing her girls at home), and then quickly released the diaper and dress and stood back up. “Baby Lauren, you were right,” she declared, unexpectedly addressing Julia’s charge, who had been rather uselessly taking in the sight before her. “You’re a very good helper! Baby Susie is a very dirty girl!” Once more addressing the sissy, she said “You don’t smell as cute as you look, do you princess? I don’t think so. Too bad you already had your change after nap time. No more new diapers until right before night-nights.” Baby Susie didn’t react like this was a surprise, but it certainly was for Julia, who had assumed they were in for another change. Were it not for Susie’s reaction and the overly produced diaper check, she might have thought this was a ploy to avoid a humiliating change, much like the stalling tactic that she’d considered if one of the twins were to poop herself. She had to admit, she was a bit disappointed. Though not exactly sexually interested, she’d harbored a curiosity about what she’d see when Susie’s diapers were opened. The juxtaposition between the dress he was wearing and the male genitals he’d surely reveal seemed to innately fascinate her dominant side. Turning back to Lauren once more, his mommy said, “Baby Lauren, I know that Baby Susie smells very yucky, but do you mind if she keeps playing with you?” Lauren seemed perplexed and turned to Julia for guidance. Julia was surprised, as it had fairly obviously been more of a command than an actual question. She certainly wasn’t going to intervene in any other way, especially since Lauren had likely pulled her stunt in part in an effort to see Susie experience a similar fate to Tory’s, which didn’t upset her as a Mommy but also hadn’t been terribly nice. She simply nodded at Lauren, who responded by mumbling “Otay,” to Susie’s mommy. “Why don’t you girls go back and do that then?” she asked, and with that the group dispersed, with the babies going back to the tea party and Julia returning to her seat near the main chair. “That was quite a show,” Jackie’s Mama said to Julia. “Yeah, Lauren really gets into the role.” “Yeah, I guess so. Although it sounds like she maybe always has?” clearly inviting Julia to resume their previous conversation. “Well, yeah, true. Like I said, I asked her what she meant, and she said that she just really liked it getting to be the baby. I tried to pin her down, because I mean, c’mon, she couldn’t like the diapers, right? She said no, but that she didn’t hate them either. She’s actually come out of her shell more since, and I think she’s totally got a submissive side of her that likes them, or maybe likes to not like them. But what she really likes about it is that she got to just mess around and sort of dive into the role. She and Katie are both crazy smart, but it always stressed them out a lot to always work so hard. Especially Lauren. The funny thing is that now she is kind of the leader, but normally when they were together she almost never talked and let Katie do it for her. Basically, she just felt like being the baby was a really comforting release.” “So, then what?” Mama asked. Julia liked how eager she was to hear the story. “Well, yeah, I mean, when we were having that conversation, I didn’t really know what to say, so eventually I just blurted out that I kind of liked it too. And then we didn’t really talk for about a minute, and finally I asked if she ever wanted to do it again. She said yes, but she didn’t want anyone to know, which made sense. So we actually never did it again for the rest of the school year, but I think having that conversation helped us become closer friends. I used to tease her by calling her baby when we were together, and even though nobody was around she would blush pretty hard.” “So the next year I ended up getting an apartment off campus with her and Katie, but by then it was kind of something I figured we’d never do because there was always someone around. But then when I showed up that year, like the third day she brought it up. Apparently she had been talking about it with Katie, and they wanted to try it again. I was surprised, because I’d never known Katie liked it at all, but I guess she sort of did but was also much more embarrassed than Lauren. So we tried it the very next weekend. We went to a party on Friday but then all day Saturday and Sunday I kept them in diapers, basically the same as when we were doing initiation. I loved it, but I figured that was it. We still had a lot of involvement in the sorority and school and we were busy. But a few months later they wanted to do it again and it started to become a little bit of a regular thing on the weekends.” “Didn’t your other friends notice that you were always gone?” Mama asked. “Well, I don’t think it was ever more than a couple of weekends in a month, so for the most part we could be pretty subtle. Plus, there was nothing that said I couldn’t go out for a little while. Sometimes I’d go get lunch or coffee with somebody, and I could run out to the library or whatever if I needed to. The first year especially, it was really easy. Especially since Lauren and Katie already had a reputation for being bookworms who didn’t necessarily go out every weekend. The only thing that was hard for a little while was when I got pretty serious with my boyfriend during my senior year, which was our second year living together. He’d end up coming over a decent number of nights, and it got weird how some weekends I’d kind of be avoiding him for the weekend so that I could baby the girls. Honestly, I wanted to keep doing it, but it was starting to impact my relationship. Plus, a lot of times after a day of babying them, when I’d put them to bed at night I’d be a little charged by the whole experience. It was basically when I wanted my boyfriend to be over the most.” Julia was trying to be tactful, but she also could tell from Ms. Parker’s earlier comments that the thrill of domination was pretty well known in the room. Besides, it was true. Her desires to release after babying the girls was an important part of how she’d gotten to this point with the girls. “So how did you deal with that?” Mama asked, still on the edge of her seat. “Well, it kind of came to a head after a near miss one time. After I put them to bed one time after one of our weekends, I had Kevin come over to our place. I had gone over to his place a couple of times when I really wanted to, but that was easy because I’d just get up real early the next morning. This time I thought he was going to go out to a party after and I’d just stay in, so I had him over for a booty call. But then when we were finished he was tired and decided to just go to sleep. I didn’t really have a way to kick him out or send him home, so I just had to sort of let it happen even though the girls were in their bedrooms and could totally come out in the morning in compromised positions. So once he fell asleep, I wrote a note on a sheet of paper telling them not to come out until I woke them up because Kevin was here and I slipped it under each of their doors. It worked, but I couldn’t get him out of the house until, like, ten. Since I’d put them to bed pretty early, they had both had been up for quite a while. Lauren always poops in the morning so she was in a filthy diaper, and Katie had leaked. Plus, they were both kind of mad at me, since this was supposed to be our secret and I put them at risk of being seen.” Julia felt sheepish recounting that part of the story. Though Jackie’s mama didn’t seem to be judging her, she didn’t like to think of how her selfishness had almost ruined her relationship with Lauren and Katie. They were her babies now, but they were her friends first, and she wasn’t proud of risking that. “So we kind of let it sit for a couple of days,” she continued, “but finally I had to say something. It wasn’t a fight or anything, but I told them that if we were going to keep doing the whole mommy/babies thing then we were going to have to tell Kevin what was going on, or else I was going to have to stop. I didn’t want to, but I just wasn’t really able to do it the way it was going. Obviously, I didn’t make them decide right away, because I knew it was going to be hard for them to decide. But eventually, one night about a week later, they asked me how it would work if we did it more and told Kevin. They had a really good relationship with Kevin – actually, I wouldn’t have even started dating him if they hadn’t said they thought he was a really nice guy – so I think that helped. The three of us talked about how to do it for a little while and we decided that the easiest way would be for us to have him come over one night and all talk about it together.” Jackie’s mama was hanging on every word, and even Jackie’s eyes seemed to be widening in the mirrors. “So that’s what we did. We planned it a little more, but basically maybe a week later we deliberately made sure we were all home for dinner and we just told him about how we spent weekends as mommy and babies sometimes. He was definitely confused at first, but he started to understand a little better once we told him how it started. I could tell he was a little uncomfortable about it, and the girls were definitely embarrassed, so for a while I did most of the talking. Once we had him ask questions, he obviously asked about diapers right away. He definitely thought that part was weird at first, but I think he was mostly surprised that they would in any way willingly be put in diapers or use them. They told him that it wasn’t that they liked it, but just that they could get over it, but I don’t think that helped at first. But eventually he just wanted to know what we wanted him to do now that he knew about it.” “What did you say to that?” asked Mama. Julia beamed, remembering with pride just how well Kevin had taken it. He was such a good guy, and she felt lucky to have someone who handled such a strange situation so well. “Well, that was the part where we were least sure about. The first thing we said was that he just had to be ok with it, which he promised he was, even if he wasn’t sure if he got it. Then we said that we wanted to be able to do it without hiding it from him. He didn’t have to come over if he didn’t want, but this way he would know we weren’t hiding anything from him. But we also told him he could come over if he wanted.” “They were ok with that?” Mama asked, seemingly stunned. “Well, honestly, I think that Lauren liked the idea more than she wanted to admit. She probably kind of pushed Katie to come a little out of her comfort zone in order to allow that, but that was ultimately what they said. The only rule was that he couldn’t change them or see them naked. I think they would have both died if we did that on the first day, and honestly, I wasn’t sure what I thought of it either.” Julia was understating it. She trusted all three of them, and now they were way past all of that, but she definitely hadn’t been ready for that right away. “So what did Kevin say?” “Well, at first, he just said he’d have to think about it, which made sense. Afterwards, when it was just the two of us, we talked a little more. At first he seemed to want to understand more about them, but eventually he wanted to know about me, and why I wanted to do it. At first, I sort of said it was because they wanted me too. I was actually weirdly embarrassed about it. He could kind of tell there was more to it though, so I told him about how the first time we’d done it at the initiation I’d quickly found out that I had a dominant streak and that I was growing to love it. I think he was a little surprised by that, but it was also a little like he was understanding for the first time. He asked me if I thought that the girls were feeling the same way, and I told him that Lauren almost certainly was, and that Katie was harder to tell because she was much shier about it. The last thing he asked was whether any of us had ever had a romantic relationship, which suddenly seemed like a fair question. I told him no, which was true, and then we left it for a while – all he said was to let him think about it.”

"You've been demanding I let you prove you're potty trained for weeks," he said, "So this is your chance." Sure, he'd bought me a potty. It was far too small, but that wasn't the issue. He'd removed my diaper but made me stand astride the potty, my long legs either side, stood upright. If I relaxed now I'd wet in the potty, sure, but also down my thighs and all over the floor. I looked at him beseechingly. "I need to sit!" "Sit?" he exclaimed, "On a potty? With all those germs up against your skin? No, I'm not exposing you to that unhygienic nastiness." Oh, right. So he's willing to have me sit in my own mess, hot plastic trapping it against my skin, but join millions of other adults by sitting on an easily cleaned potty seat? Toilet seat! I sighed, his influence over my language was even invading my thoughts. He misinterpreted the sigh. "Go, or it's straight back into diapers." "If I go now without sitting I'll wet all over the floor," I said, "This isn't.." He cut me off. "Don't be silly," he told me sternly, "This potty is advertised as having a splash guard. If you can't use it properly without making a mess then you clearly aren't ready for it. I think I'd better just put you straight back into diapers." I admit, I panicked at that point. It had taken so long to convince him to let me even try and use a potty. I swiftly squatted, knees bent double but heels off the ground, enough to keep me from making contact with the potty. I relaxed with relief and let the hot stream go, looking down to celebrate my stolen success. He'd stolen my success from me, snatching the potty away as I crouched. Even as I tried to hold the flow I knew it was too late, a puddle on the wooden floorboards, growing around one of my feet. The outcome was worse than being kept in diapers. I now had a very sore bottom, and was also being kept in diapers. On top of that, his final words as he walked away carrying the potty I'd dreamed of using. "You're clearly not ready for this. I'll see if they'll give me a refund, it's unused after all. Such a waste of time. I'll order you some more diapers, it's going to be a while before we try this again."